gimmie-a-sammich

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Between Two Thorns | Chapter 5 | A Perfectly Executed Plan

Pairings: Mafia!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Mafia!??? x Fem!Original Character, Mafia!Jeongin (I.N) x Fem!Original Character, feat Stray Kids

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Mafia au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: After an unforeseeable event, Amelia Lee finds herself torn between love and loyalty. What will her choice be? Her twin brother and the only family she's ever know? Or the man she never expected to fall in love with? Every decision, though, comes with a price.

Chapter Warnings: lies, gaslighting, deception, planning of murder, discussions of murder, steamy lil makeout

Word Count: 9.7 k

read here on AO3

Between Two Thorns masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

Surprisingly, three weeks went by much more quickly and comfortably then Amelia would like to admit. In that time, she had gotten answers to a surprising amount of questions thanks primarily to Yunho, Mingi, and Hongjoong. 

They had been watching her since finding Junyoung’s body. Amelia kicked herself for not noticing them, cursing how she knew she felt eyes watching her beyond the bodyguards. Not only that, they took random shifts monitoring Felix and the others to figure out if they were plotting anything further against Fever. Even with Amelia’s sneaky questioning, nobody probed her further about Oddinary. Amelia wouldn’t have answered even if they had. 

The most interesting piece of information, though, was how Jongho became the night janitor at the gallery. Thanks to him, they knew when all of Amelia’s meetings were and had quickly decided that the gallery would be the easiest place to take her. By sheer luck it happened to be the day Amelia insisted that it only be Chan with her. She hated that Felix had been right all along and wondered how the day could have played out differently had Changbin also been there. But it was neither here nor there at this point. 

Now, she needed to focus on her role of sweet Amelia, the Oddinary girl who easily accepted her fate without a second thought. It seemed to be working in her favor, although not all of her behavior was as forced as she thought it would be. 

Mingi was near Amelia as much as possible. Most days it was him who checked on her in the mornings and came to get her when she chose to leave the room. In the times she didn’t leave, she often had his company, but only if Amelia wanted it. They had already finished Tokyo Ghoul and began the daunting task of restarting One Piece from the beginning. Amelia ignored the throw away comment of how much time they had to work their way through it. But, for some reason she couldn’t help but enjoy the time she spent with him, finding it easy to be in his presence. Unbeknownst to her, he also wanted to keep an eye on her because of Hongjoong, noticing the man’s extra attention on her. 

With the amount of time she spent with Mingi, it was no surprise that she spent nearly as much time with Yunho. Again, she didn’t mind his presence. The jokes between Mingi and him made her smile, reminding her of the relationship Han and Minho shared. She never minded having both of them sprawled out on her floor while she sat curled in the oversized armchair focusing on the TV or a book. 

Wooyoung spoiled her endlessly by coming home nearly everyday with a new article of clothing, trinket, or something he thought she would like. He was endearing and desperately wanted Amelia to like him. He even asked what her favorite foods were to add them to his meal rotation and made sure that whenever he cooked she had the option to watch him. After a week she finally trusted him enough to not have San and Mingi try her food first, although San in particular still snuck the first few bites with a teasing smile. 

San also offered her the same meek apology as Mingi for being one of the primary kidnappers a few days after Amelia ‘settled’ in. She accepted it the same way she did Mingi’s, laced with sass but sincerity, directing most of her internal anger at Yeosang. He continued to be playful with her, half joking about giving her self defense lessons so she’d be able to put up a better fight. Somehow Amelia kept in her smart ass remark and instead rolled her eyes dramatically. 

Jongho started on the more reserved side with Amelia, typically only interacting with her during meals. Amelia couldn’t exactly pinpoint when the shift happened. It was subtle, just Jongho asking more questions, taking extra time to speak with her, even walking her back to room after meals if she didn’t want to stay and interact with everyone. Eventually the two easily conversed, getting to the point that Jongho would come to Amelia’s room simply to sit and talk.

Seonghwa more or less left Amelia to her own devices initially. Rarely was he the one to check on her in the mornings or throughout the day. Until the day he saw Amelia sitting on her balcony early in the morning, completely ignoring the frigid November air and the frost beneath a blanket. He never expected her to accept his request to join her, even if he did bring a cup of coffee as an impromptu peace offering. While Seonghwa agreed with the plan to take Amelia, it didn’t overshadow his uneasy feelings about the long term effects of Amelia living with them. Of course he didn’t express these concerns with her, but he found the silence between them oddly comforting. Soon it became a routine for them since Amelia often sat in the cold when she couldn’t sleep. 

However, the early mornings with Seonghwa cut into her late nights with Hongjoong. He fell perfectly into her trap. After the fifth day he snuck into her room, a routine he followed most nights. Those evenings were filled with lustful kisses and empty promises. In the daylight, Hongjoong continued to steal touches beneath the table when they sat next to each other, reminding Amelia of the early days with Jeongin. Each lingering brush and touch of lips was just another step closer to getting back to her true family. 

The only person Amelia rarely saw was Yeosang, not that it bothered her much or even at all. In reality, she enjoyed his absence. Whenever he was around Amelia found it harder to be agreeable, especially since he found a way to provoke her with a simple glance. Unlike the other seven, Amelia never had alone time with him. They passed infrequently, typically only during meals. Yeosang preferred to stay in his office or to leave the house entirely, often with the company of Avery. 

On this particular morning, however, Amelia and Seonghwa sat in her room due to the sleeting rain pounding against the windows. It was early, far too early for the rest of the house to be awake. Again, they sat in comfortable silence, casually sipping their respective beverages.

Lost in her thoughts, Amelia stared absently out the window, watching the droplets splatter against the glass. She missed her family. On a day like this she would either lose herself in a painting or be snuggled up with Hyunjin on the couch having some form of marathon. Or, more recently, she would be laid in bed with Jeongin, neither wanting to leave the warmth of the other’s arms and the blankets they were wrapped in. 

She wondered just what Felix and the others were doing, how the presumed plan to get her back was going. Her own plan seemed to be going seamlessly, even if she did feel a pang of guilt each time her lips met Hongjoong’s. It was easy to silence, however. Amelia’s ability to keep her emotions in check in times such as these was unmatched but most. Yet through this it made her question her feelings for Jeongin more. While she missed his presence, it was no more than the rest of them, with the exception of Hyunjin and Felix of course. And for that reason alone is why she felt a knot in her stomach each time she met with Hongjoong.

Amelia felt guilty for her lack of guilt- because she didn’t miss Jeongin in the same capacity she knew he surely missed her.

“What’s on your mind, Amelia?” 

Turning to Seonghwa, Amelia smiled softly, tucking her legs to the side to curl up further in the armchair. “Don’t you think a better question would be ‘What isn’t on your mind, Amelia?’” she retorted. 

He shook his head, the long black tresses swishing slightly. Seonghwa had been watching Amelia intently and noticed the smallest echo of sadness cross her face. Often he studied her, analyzing the smallest expressions she made in an attempt to crack her exterior. While Amelia had opened herself up to them to an extent, Seonghwa suspected that there was much more playing through her thoughts than gratitude for a fully furnished room and comfort.

“Okay, then, Amelia. What isn’t on your mind?” Seonghwa rephrased, raising an eyebrow from behind his mug.  

Through her sip, Seonghwa easily made out the small smirk through her eyes. “Are you trying to learn all my secrets, Seonghwa?” 

“Only if you’re willing to share.”

Her eyes sparkled, smirk widening before she returned her attention to the window. “And ruin the mystery of who is Amelia Lee? Plus, I’m sure you guys know most of my secrets since you followed me around for how long.” 

Often Amelia snuck in snide comments about the events leading up to the kidnapping and the act itself. It was her way of letting them know she wasn’t brushing it entirely under the rug despite her outward acceptance of her new home. And just like every other time, it sent a rush of guilt through Seonghwa, if only briefly. 

“I do know I haven’t seen you pick up anything art related since you've been here.” 

“What can I say, nothing has inspired me. Still pretty upset that a certain kidnapping ruined my biggest showing to date.” 

Seonghwa frowned. It wasn’t the first time Amelia brought up her ruined showing. Quickly he shifted into a meek smile in an attempt to comfort her. “You can sketch me?” 

That exact thought had crossed Amelia’s mind a couple mornings ago. Seonghwa was beautiful. His facial structure and slender body made him a dream model. Yet nothing about this house fostered her creativity. It did help that her mind was otherwise occupied on more pressing matters. 

She took another sip. “The lighting isn’t the best.”

Rolling his eyes, Seonghwa stood and went towards Amelia’s desk, ignoring all the excuses she threw at him. All the art supplies Wooyoung bought lay untouched, still in the same way he organized them.  “Pencil? Charcoal? Pastels?” 

“Charcoal, I guess,” Amelia mumbled, adjusting herself in the chair to look back at him. 

Triumphantly, Seonghwa grabbed the materials and one of the larger sketchbooks. “How should I sit?” he asked when he handed them to her.

Amelia thought for a moment. “Right how you were… with the coffee mug.” 

He obliged, resuming his original position on the couch, clutching the mug loosely between his hands. “Like this?” 

With a sigh, Amelia stood up. Now that the thought of drawing was on her mind, she had to do it correctly. So she went to Seonghwa, adjusting his messy black hair and positioning him just the way she liked. They were small adjustments. The angle of his head. A slight tilt to his chin. Raising the level of the cup. A shift of his fingers along the porcelain. She studied the scene intently, taking a step back after each tweak to take it in entirely. 

“You really are a professional, aren’t you?” Seonghwa teased when Amelia leaned back in to brush back a particularly troublesome piece of his bangs. 

“You should see me with a camera,” she huffed. “Do you think you can sit still enough for me to at least get an outline?”

“We have all morning,” he smiled at the implied concern of his comfortability.

Although she didn’t want to admit it, having the charcoal in her hand felt nice. The texture, the weight, the way the tip glided over the thick paper made Amelia feel a sense of peace she hadn’t felt in weeks. She lost herself in the subtle strokes and the attention to every single detail of Seonghwa. His slender fingers, the way his bangs perfectly framed his face, and the far off expression in his eyes while he looked out the window. 

At first they barely spoke, even with Seonghwa asking questions sporadically. Nothing major, just little probes for information about her art. What was her favorite medium? Did she prefer photography over drawing and painting? When did she first become interested in art? 

Surprisingly, Amelia answered them willingly and easily. Pastels. Depended on the subject. When she was seven, but knew it was her passion by eleven. Then conversation followed seamlessly between them. Without even meaning to, Seonghwa cracked Amelia’s armor slightly. And even Amelia didn’t realize how she let a sliver of the real her out into the open. 

Of course, he was the perfect model, barely moving an inch despite their shared laughs and now constant talking. Just as she suspected, his sharp features transitioned smoothly on the paper, nearly as striking as they were on his body. 

“Amelia?” A knock on the door almost made Amelia jump, but thankfully the pencil was nowhere near her sketchbook. Mingi poked his head through the door, looking confused. “Am I interrupting something?” 

“No,” Amelia shook her head, returning back to the sketch. “But, Hwa, you can move now if you want.” She had most of the larger things finished well enough that he no longer needed to sit still. 

He stretched slightly and set the now empty mug on the floor in front of him, smiling at the fact Amelia called him Hwa for the first time. Maybe he had broken her down a little more than he anticipated.  “No interruption, Mingi, just Amelia finally showing her artistic side.”

Rolling her eyes, Amelia’s focus returned to getting the details of Seonghwa’s eyes and nose perfect. Mingi came behind her chair, leaning down to take a look at the sketch. For how little she had been working, he was amazed at the detail and how beautiful the piece already was.

“Wow,” Mingi half whispered, awestruck. Somehow she captured Seonghwa perfectly- the bone structure of his profile, the distant look in his eyes, even the details in his fingers. “When do I get the model spot, Millie?” 

“Millie?” she twisted around to look at him with a smirk. 

Red rolled through Mingi’s cheeks. “Uh, sorry,” he mumbled, instantly straightening up and running a hand through his hair. “Slipped.” 

Seonghwa’s eyes flicked between the two. Mingi had taken to calling her Millie a few days ago, but until now had only used it among the group. Yeosang hated it immediately, but the others had also intermittently used it in conversations far away from Amelia’s ears. However, she appeared amused at the nickname, a mischievous smile blooming at the sight of Mingi’s flushed face. 

“I like it,” she hummed, although she was thankful he didn’t call her Lia. She knew the Fever crew heard Oddinary’s nicknames for her- Lia, princess, and Jeongin’s favorite, angel. How could they not? Yet none of them had been used in her presence. It would have felt like a slap in the face, another harsh hit of reality that she was away from the people she loved most. Millie was at least something new. Coming from Mingi, though, the nickname seemed genuine, a result of the relatively true friendship that developed over the past weeks. 

Mingi exhaled loudly, releasing the worry that his slip up would somehow set Amelia off. “Well good.”

“Since you called me Hwa, does this mean I also get to call you Millie?” Seonghwa laughed.

Her gaze shot to him, scrunching her face. “It slipped,” she echoed Mingi’s excuse, “but I suppose so.” 

“I came up here to see if you wanted breakfast,” Mingi added. “Wooyoung made waffles…”

Waffles. Hyunjin. Amelia’s hand on the pencil faltered at the memory of her last normal morning, but thankfully she didn’t smudge the sketch. Her facade faltered just the same, long enough that both Mingi and Seonghwa noticed the change in demeanor. It was subtle, yes, but the sadness in her eyes and clenched jaw were unmistakable. Seonghwa’s brow furrowed and he leaned forward to study her expression while Mingi moved to the side of the armchair.

“Millie?” Mingi asked softly, crouching beside her.

But Amelia quickly composed herself, making Seonghwa and Mingi both question if they imagined the change entirely. “Breakfast sounds great, actually.” She stood abruptly, taking the sketchbook back to the desk. “Once I’m finished, I’ll show you the final result, Seonghwa,” she added, making a point to use his full name, before disappearing into the closet. 

Smiling meekly, Seonghwa collected both his and Amelia’s mugs. “Can’t wait. Thanks for letting me push you into sketching me.” Before leaving, he squeezed Mingi’s arm, a silent way of telling him to figure out just what happened. 

“Want to tell me what’s going on?” Mingi asked from the doorway.

“Nothing,” she mumbled, voice muffled from inside the hoodie she was in the process of pulling on. One of Mingi’s, to be exact. 

“You know…” Mingi cautiously began, “you don’t have to be so stoney with me. You can tell me how you feel. I know this entire thing is fucked and-”

“And what exactly do you want to hear, Mingi?” Amelia couldn’t help but snap. “You’re right, this entire thing is fucked. But you will never hear my feelings about it.” 

In her frustration she threw her hair up in a messy bun, needing the long blonde strands off her neck. The room suddenly felt stifling and Mingi’s worried expression at her blow up didn’t help the heat blooming through her body. For once, she let some of her frustrations show. At least it was only in front of Mingi and not any other resident of the house. 

“It’s okay for you to miss them,” he said quietly, his gaze softening as Amelia’s exasperation increased.  “You can act like everything is fine with everyone else, just don’t feel like you have to be that way with me. I don’t want you to be that way with me.” Towards the end, his voice tapered to a soft whisper. All he wanted was Amelia to feel comfortable with him, to open up enough so she could find some sense of safety in him. 

Her hazel eyes pierced through him, that small flicker of sadness creeping through. But Mingi held firm while Amelia worked through her thoughts. There was something different with Mingi than the others, an underlying comfortability she couldn’t quite pin down. Maybe it was the way he spoke to her, how he always asked what was on his mind and didn’t hold her at arm’s length like most of the others. 

“And whatever we talk about… your thoughts, feelings, whatever goes through that pretty little head of yours… well I promise you that it will stay between us. I just don’t think it’s healthy for you to keep everything bottled in,” Mingi added, still unmoving. “Or do you just have some unresolved beef with waffles?” 

With that sentence alone Amelia finally understood what made Mingi so different. He reminded her of Hyunjin. It made sense- why she felt more comfortable with him, the ease at which she felt with him in the short amount of time they’ve been together. Maybe she could open up to him, at least slightly. Maybe it would make the lies flow more easily. It’s not like she would be here much longer anyway, at least if she had it her way.

“Waffles are my favorite,” she averted her gaze, staring at the throngs of hanging clothes. “It just reminded me of…” she paused, dipping her head slightly,  “well, when things were at least a little normal. That’s all.” 

He remained in the doorway, but this time with a hint of a smile on his face. “More specific than that.” 

Her glare this time was much less piercing, but the sigh much more exasperated. “Why are you suddenly wanting to become my therapist, Mingi?”

“Not your therapist, just your friend.”

“Fine,” she succumbed, taking a step in his direction but ignoring the friend portion of the statement. “It made me think of Hyunjin. Happy?” 

His smile widened as Amelia walked by, completely ignoring her scowl. “I guess it’s a start, Mil. Do you want to go eat with everyone, or do you want me to bring some up for you?”

Shaking her head, Amelia continued towards the door with Mingi in tow. “I think some time outside the room could do me well.” 

Mingi dramatically flashed a bow with a wide grin when they reached the door. With how many times Amelia already rolled her eyes he was surprised she still managed another one as she passed. Although their walk was silent, it was a comfortable one for both. It followed them until they neared the kitchen where Wooyoung’s unmistakable laughter echoed through the house, so shrill it pierced through the pounding rain. The smell of baked goods also wafted in their direction, making the pang in Amelia’s stomach reappear. 

She quickly shook it away when she entered the entirely full kitchen and dining area. All seven either sat around the countertop, table, or meandered about the kitchen. The knot reappeared at the sight of Yeosang lounging against the granite counter, smiling and laughing at something Yuhno and San were saying. The smile immediately disappeared when he saw her walk in with Mingi. 

“You could at least put on clothes when you leave your room,” Yeosang said as he scanned her up and down, eyes lingering on her bare legs. 

“Because I would really walk down here without pants… what type of girl do you take me for?” Amelia retorted, making a show of lifting up the hem of the hoodie so her shorts could be seen before she sat down beside Yunho. Mingi’s hoodie just happened to swallow her whole, fitting more like an oversized dress than anything. 

He rolled his eyes. “The type of girl who would do just that, Amelia Lee.” 

“Sorry for taking the advice of everyone and getting comfortable here.” 

“You really are the bane of my existence,” he muttered, unfortunately still loud enough for everyone to hear.

Amelia couldn’t help scoffing. “Well, you so kindly invited me into it. I simply couldn’t refuse the offer. Oh wait…” Next to her, Mingi elbowed her while Yunho sighed. 

This was how every interaction between the two unfolded. Every word laced with irritation, every glance annoyed. The air in the room instantly shifted, becoming heavy and uncomfortable for everyone with their incessant bickering. The two glared at each other and argued for a beat longer before Jongho audibly cleared his throat, snapping away Yeosang’s attention. Amelia took him turning away first as a win. 

“I’m going to the office,” Yeosang said suddenly, grabbing his mug and moving to leave the kitchen. 

“It’s the weekend?” Wooyoung turned around, spatula still in hand. “And you haven’t even eaten yet.” 

“Not to mention all you do lately is work. What more could you have to do?” Seonghwa added. 

Whenever Yeosang stayed home he either locked himself in his office or in his room with the company of Avery. More often than not he left the house entirely, choosing to go to one of the businesses or doing something with Avery. Always he said he was working when in reality he wanted to avoid Amelia at all costs.

Yeosang didn’t bother turning around or answering them, striding out of the kitchen and out of sight.

The awkward atmosphere remained, but Wooyoung returned his attention to the waffle maker and Seonghwa offered to help in whatever way he could. 

“Has Avery not been doing him right lately? He’s been more of an ass than usual.” San took it upon himself to break the lingering tension, but earned him a smack from Hongjoong nonetheless. “WHAT!? We’ve all noticed it. Something must be-”

“Why are we so obsessed with Yeosang’s sex life?” Jongho asked. 

Amelia zoned out for the remainder of the conversation, especially when Seonghwa placed another mug of coffee in front of her and gave her an apologetic smile. She didn’t want to hear about his abrupt change in behavior over the past two weeks, how everyone assumed it had to do with something between him and Avery. 

Whenever Amelia and Yeosang were in the same room for more than a minute everything seemed to focus on him when he eventually left. It was no secret that the two despised each other. While Amelia was outwardly pleasant with the other members, she found it impossible to be kind to him, even if it was all fake. The two irked each other to no end, both knowing the easiest way to get under the other’s skin. It was simple enough- just their presence was enough to send the other over the ledge.

Yet she couldn’t keep her mind off him for long. Even she had noticed that he’d become sharper with her, choosing to engage with her more instead of walking away with a scowl. His stares became more intense, jaw more clenched each time they locked eyes.

Mingi nudging her took her out of her daydream. “Millie,” the tap on her thigh was light, just as light as Mingi’s voice in her ear. “You good?” 

She’d been so in her own head trying to get Yeosang out of it and failing that she didn’t notice Wooyoung giving her a plate loaded with waffles and fruit, nor the look of worry on the chef’s face when she didn’t respond to him. 

“Yeah, yeah,” she furrowed her brow before smiling, “just in my own thoughts again.”

“Ah, are we back to ‘what aren’t you thinking of?’ time?” Seonghwa teased. Now that everyone had a plate of food in front of them he took the seat beside Mingi.

“Clearly,” Wooyoung pointed his fork at her, not caring about his full mouth. “I didn’t even get a thank you for yet another meal I slaved over.” 

Amelia took a bite of the fluffy waffle, mixing it with a piece of one of the many berries. It was delicious, much like everything she’d eaten of Wooyoung’s so far. But it gave her a bittersweet feeling. Still, she smiled while she chewed, not wanting to draw anymore attention to herself than she already had since Mingi, Seonghwa, and Wooyoung all stared at her. Yunho, Jongho, and San were having their own conversation, too occupied on that to notice Amelia’s spaced out look. Hongjoong participated in it some, but his eyes would constantly flick across to hers while he tried deducing what plagued her thoughts.

“It’s delicious Wooyoung,” she hummed. “But why is it ‘let's call out Amelia at breakfast’ time?” 

“Because you make it so damn easy, Millie,” Yunho’s head shot over with a grin.

“Go back to your own conversation, damn it,” Amelia laughed. “And now you’re on the Millie train, too? I should’ve charged for tickets.” 

Yunho shrugged. “Figured since Ming said it out loud we could all use it.” 

“I guess I can grant you all the privilege.”

The remainder of breakfast went by easily without any further hiccup. Yeosang didn’t make another appearance in the kitchen. Hongjoong kindly offered to take him a plate once he finished his. He was the first to filter out, followed by others in steady succession. Each had their agenda for the day. Wooyoung and Seonghwa were going out into the city, running casual errands that would surely result in a bag from some high end boutique for Amelia. San, Yunho and Hongjoong had ‘business’ to attend to later in the afternoon. What exactly that entailed was a mystery to Amelia, but she didn’t care enough to ask any questions. Even Mingi and Jongho had to leave the house for something, but neither said much regarding their plans. 

It left Amelia on her own for the majority of the day, giving her time to finish the sketch of Seonghwa. It ended up being cathartic, and before she realized she had started sketching aimlessly. Everything from random small flowers and random shrubbery, pieces of furniture around the room, and elements she remembered from around the house. Finally she settled on staring out the rain spattered window, sketching everything from the pane, each individual icy droplet, and scenery outside. 

It distracted her in the best way possible, not allowing a single thought towards Yeosang, her escape, or the underlying sadness in her heart.

The distraction faded when Seonghwa and Wooyoung came to her room shortly after lunch time, toting a plate of food and a bag, just as she anticipated. The smiles on both their faces were blinding when they gave her the gift. Amelia’s eyes lit up when she opened it despite hoping she would never have the chance to use it. 

A camera, and a good one at that. Seonghwa simply stated that he remembered Amelia saying he should see her with a camera and wanted to to exactly that. With Wooyoung’s help he picked out the perfect one, giving it to her with the expectation that he would be her first model when the snow truly hit. She took that opportunity to show him the finished product of their morning sketch. Of course, he loved it. He and Wooyoung both gushed over it. At Amelia’s insistence, though, they both left her at peace. She had quite enjoyed the quiet of the day and was not willing to give that up yet. 

So they did just that, relaying the message to the others that Amelia wanted space. For once, everyone listened, not even disturbing her for dinner beyond asking if she wanted to join them. When she declined, stating she wasn’t very hungry, Mingi brought her up some snacks. She ignored his worried questioning, but with what he knew about missing Hunjin he figured it best not to press her anymore.

Her peace and quiet continued deep into the evening. Amelia lounged on her bed, teetering somewhere between sleep and alertness. The rain never stopped, but even the steady thumps couldn’t lull her to sleep. Although she tossed and turned, it was the faint click of her door closing that completely snapped her awake. She quickly flicked on the bedside lamp to find Hongjoong smiling at her.

“Hey,” Amelia said softly, sitting up in her bed with a small smile. 

Hongjoong walked towards the bed slowly, crawling into Amelia’s open arms. It was an easy role for her to slip into at this point, one she could without a second thought. This was all simply a means to an end, an end that would hopefully be coming soon. 

Hongjoong nuzzled into her neck, placing soft kisses along her throat and jaw. “I barely saw you today…” 

She responded by running her fingers through his blonde hair, scratching lightly against his scalp. “Someone was busy all afternoon and evening.”

“I can’t help that I had… other obligations. And I heard someone stayed in her room all day.” He pulled back slightly, looking deep into her eyes with a small smirk. “But Amelia, my evenings are always reserved for you lately.” 

The kiss was slow, just like they always started. There was always an ounce of hesitation when their lips first met, opting for soft pecks that were often interrupted by Hongjoong’s smile. Something about this evening felt different, their actions towards each other more measured, more intentful. Hongjoong carefully lowered his weight against her until their bodies were flush together, only separated by their respective hoodies. 

Amelia hissed when one of his hands slid beneath hers, his chilled fingertips shooting shivers across her side. He stroked her skin carefully before his hand found purchase on her rib cage, thumb stroking just below her breast. Tentatively, his tongue ran across her lip, subtly asking for access that Amelia willingly granted. Their tongues looped together still with that same lingering hesitation before turning into something more heated, more desperate. 

Turning her mind off further, Amelia clung to him wildly, pulling his body impossibly closer. When her fingers teased along his side, Hongjoong shivered, even more so when the ghosting brushes swooped along his toned torso, running dangerously lower towards the waistband of his sweats. But Hongjoong’s hand snapped around her wrist, stopping her teasing motions that she had no intention of taking further. Despite playing into this fabricated fantasy, Amelia’s plan never involved her actually sleeping with Hongjoong. She solely wanted to work him up, for him to beg for her. Based on his needy whines and whimpers, it was working.

“Amelia,” Hongjoong mumbled, nuzzling his nose against hers. His shoulders heaved with breathy pants, each one sending a rush of hot air onto Amelia’s already flushed skin as he kissed her skin and jaw, trailing them down her exposed throat. “We can’t… not here. You know this.”

Her heart raced, not because of his need for her, but because this could be her chance. She just needed to convince him that a chance with her was worth any risk. 

Lovingly, she cupped his cheek, redirecting his hazy eyes back to her and doing everything in her power to appear sincere. “Joong…” she whispered, capturing his lips once again. When she pulled back he chased her, wanting to feel her plush lips on his again. He settled for applying more wet, needy brushes anywhere he could when Amelia kept lips just out of reach.  Even Amelia couldn’t deny just how good Hongjoong felt even if it was a lie, letting out the smallest moan when he drug his tongue against the sweet spot on her neck. “What if we could?” 

Hongjoong didn’t pause his ministrations. His hold on her became more possessive, his fingertips digging into her ribcage. Subconsciously he rolled his hips, searching for the smallest bit of friction to ease the hardness in his sweats. Amelia needed to cut this off, and quickly, before things got out of hand. 

“What if,” Amelia continued on, tugging gently at his hair to pull him away from her neck, “what if we could be together, outwardly?”

“We can’t. Not here… it would never work, despite how much I want you” Hongjoong sighed, trying to reconnect his mouth to Amelia’s. His pursuit was denied by Amelia providing pressure against his chest. His brows furrowed and he lifted his body from hers entirely, supporting himself on his forearm now instead. “What are you thinking about?”

“I’m thinking,” she sat up further, taking her swollen lower lip between her teeth and looking at Hongjoong through her eyelashes, “that there’s a way you and I can be together, free from the constraints of this house.” 

“Amelia… we’d both be dead. I would be dead.”

She caressed his face to soothe him, running her thumb along his pouted lips softly. The way he leaned into her touch only confirmed just how desperate he was for her, especially when those plush lips kissed and wrapped themselves around the tip of her thumb. It gave her the perfect opportunity to drag his lip downward. Hongjoong was exactly where she wanted him.

“Not necessarily, baby,” Amelia mused. She used every bit of her sensuality to her advantage, lightly kissing the spots she learned drove him mad. “We can leave. Felix-”

“Felix would kill me where I stood.” The sternness in his voice frightened Amelia slightly, but she trudged through, unwilling to let this moment pass.

“Baby, Felix would welcome you with open arms for bringing me back to him,” she kept her voice as light as possible. “And then you and I… we could be together like we so clearly want to be.”

“And what about Jeongin?”

It took everything in Amelia not to crack. This was the first time Hongjoong brought up Jeongin, and hearing his name had more of an impact on Amelia than she would ever want to admit. Taking Hongjoong’s chin into her fingers she commanded his attention. The way he looked at her, fearful of her answer, made her heart thump harder in her chest. “If Jeongin meant anything to me I wouldn’t be here with you.”

The lie pained her. While she had long since come to terms with her feelings towards Jeongin, she did care for him even if it wasn’t to the same extent he did her. Regardless, Hongjoong bought the lie, pulling Amelia into him for a heated kiss.

“Okay,” he breathed when they finally parted.

Thoughts whirled through Amelia’s head. Had she heard him correctly? Was this okay to her request, or simply an acknowledgement regarding Jeongin? 

“Okay?” Amelia echoed.

Nodding, Hongjoong cupped her cheek. “I’ve already gone against everything I’ve stood for by wanting you. So, Amelia, my beautiful, beautiful Amelia… let’s go.” With a tug, he pulled the two of them off the bed. “You’re worth the risk.”

She laced their hands together, smiling. Not wanting to appear too eager, she let him take the lead, pulling her towards the door. Before he opened it, he placed his index finger against his lips, a reminder to be quiet sneaking through the house. 

The thumping rain against the windows and roof added another safeguard, drowning out their already muffled steps further. Neither bothered with grabbing anything extra, not even a coat, only slipping on a pair of shoes at the entryway before shuffling into the garage.

Hongjoong pulled her to one of the cars, opening up the passenger door for Amelia. Rounding the car quickly, he sat in the driver's seat before cursing to himself.

“What’s wrong?” Amelia asked, instantly filled with worry. 

“No keys,” he mumbled, unbuckling the seatbelt and reopening the car door. “I’ll be right back, sweetheart… don’t move,” he added with a wink. 

Once Hongjoong disappeared back into the house, Amelia let out a large sigh of relief. It worked. Her escape was imminent. What surprised her, though, was the faint bubbling of guilt for leading Hongjoong to what was surely his death. If Felix and the rest of Oddinary had it their way the rest of Fever would quickly be following him to the grave, a fact she knew well. 

But Amelia’s worry grew when Hongjoong’s absence became longer, jumping when the locks clicked in the car. Something was off. Her wide eyes shot to the door, finding Hongjoong casually leaned against the frame, looking down at her with a devilish smile paired with that demonic glint she always knew hid within his eyes. Yeosang walked past him, gaze fixed on Amelia. 

Heart racing, she looked for anything in the car that could be of use towards her, finding nothing. When the driver’s door opened and reshut, she turned slowly to face the man beside her.

Yeosang stared with nothing but malice in his eyes. “Time for a drive, Amelia.” 

She reached blindly for the door handle, pushing against it with all her might, even throwing her entire body weight against it. It was useless. 

“No, we don’t need to. I didn’t-” Amelia attempted to bargain. For the first time she let fear show, her voice and hands trembling, pushing her back against the door to place distance between herself and Yeosang. She’d been caught, something she hadn’t accounted for once when devising her plan to seduce Hongjoong. 

But Yeosang didn’t want to hear her petty excuses, cutting her off. “Do you take me for a fool? I know exactly what type of games you like to play- always using your beauty and charms to your advantage. What a shame I beat you. Did you actually think Hongjoong fell for you? That he’d whisk you away back to your brother? You’re not nearly as intelligent as you think you are. Unfortunately for you, you played right into my hand.” After clicking the garage door opener, he shifted the car into reverse. “And that means it’s time for a drive.” 

The sound of his seatbelt clicking was deafening. Amelia jumped, only putting on hers after another demanding glare from Yeosang. A million thoughts rolled through her head, each one more frantic than the next. She knew what Yeosang’s threat was, and just how real it could be. 

While Amelia struggled to maintain her composure, chest heaving and heart pounding, Yeosang remained eerily calm with one hand draped over the steering wheel, the other lounging on the center console. Not once did his eyes leave the road. Each stop light reflected dangerously across his face, highlighting his hardened glare. It was a stark contrast to the way the city lights and signs reflected off the icy puddle in the streets.  Amelia did her best to focus ahead and level her breathing, counting silently in her head. Her heart thumped wildly against her chest, fingernails digging into her hands so firmly they left jagged crescents and threatened to draw blood if she applied any more pressure. The only sound between them was the hard splattering of rain against the windshield and Amelia’s shallow breaths. 

Each turn only made her more nauseous, easily recognizing the cityscape despite the rain. She hoped that Yeosang bluffed, that he was simply exerting control over her to scare her into submission. But as they pulled into the parking lot of their destination, Amelia realized just how wrong she was.

Once Yeosang found a parking space and turned off the engine, he twisted to face Amelia head on. He loved what he saw in front of him- Amelia scared, traces of tears pooling along her long lashes.

“Now, I thought my terms were quite simple,” he said lowly, gaze not wavering, “If you try to escape, Hyunjin dies first.” From the center console, he pulled out a pistol and silencer. “Now, we’re going into his apartment and you’re going to watch as I shoot your best friend while he sleeps.” 

Without thinking, Amelia grasped onto Yeosang’s wrist in desperation, tears streaming down her face. This threat was in fact, very real and the severity of it hit like a ton of bricks. The look on Yeosang’s face and the black firearm only proved how serious he was. She would never be able to live with herself if Hyunjin died because of her stupidity and ego. Never before had she been slapped with a consequence so intense. “No, please. Don’t. You don’t have to.” 

Yeosang glared at her, the corner of his mouth twitching into a ruthless smirk. Amelia continued to sob, begging and pleading for him to spare Hyunjin. He kept his cold eyes on her tear stricken face, loving how the wetness reflected in the streetlights and the console lighting. Her entire body trembled with her desperation and fear. And Yeosang adored it. 

But he wasn’t going to give in to her so easily. “Now, Amelia, we can’t have you thinking you can always have your way, now can we? Actions have consequences. What a spectacular one this will be.”

The sobs wracking her body doubled when Yeosang moved to pull away. He was surprised by the strength in her grip, her fingernails digging into his arm harshly to hold him in place. “Yeosang please. Don’t do this. I’m begging you. I’ll be good. I won’t try to play you again, I won’t ever try to-”

She was halted by Yeosang’s fingers pinching her chin. He studied her intently, memorizing every freckle on her tearstained face, shifting it side to side so the wet streaks would catch in the lamp glow. Muffled sobs and pleas continued falling from her swollen lips, each sounding more desperate. Her hazel eyes flooded with tears, but they remained fixed on Yeosang. 

“You’re so pretty when you beg,” Yeosang mumbled, unknowingly letting his thumb run across her lower lip and pulling it down slightly. The thought was supposed to remain in his head, but slipped in his daze. To him she was even more stunning in this state. Surprisingly, Amelia didn’t pull away, too scared for Hyunjin’s life to move an inch, so he let his hold linger a few moments longer before finally dropping it. “Consider this your one warning. If there is a next time it’ll be both Hyunjin and Jeongin with a bullet in their head. I’ll only ask once… will there be a next time?” 

Amelia haphazardly wiped her eyes with the back of her hands, audibly sniffling while Yeosang removed the clip from the gun and bullet from the chamber, stuffing both into the pocket of his jacket before returning the gun to the center console. 

“No,” she shook her head. 

“No what?” 

Clenching her fists, Amelia swallowed more of her pride. “No, sir.”

She didn’t miss his smirk when he turned the car back on. They rode again in silence, Yeosang staring straight ahead, Amelia out the passenger window. She was in shambles, still trying to calm her emotions and form a coherent thought. She’d lost. She’d been played like a damn fool. It was something she had rarely experienced, especially not to this degree. Not knowing where to even start, she watched the cityscape flow by. Now she could only hope that Felix and the others had found a way to get her back. What she did know is she would never cross Yeosang again. 

**

The others quickly gathered in the living room once the commotion from the garage became common knowledge. It was late, but after Hongjoong messaged Yeosang letting him know that Amelia had indeed fallen for their charade he woke the others up. Killing Hyunjin would officially start a war and everyone needed to be prepared. However, Hongjoong was not prepared for the angered looks he received from the other members when he gathered them.

“You wake us all up and Yeosang isn’t even here?” Wooyoung grumbled, wiping his tired eyes. Murmurs of agreement rang through the room, each sounding just as tired. 

“Yeosang has Amelia on a drive,” Hongjoong stated. This woke everyone up.

Mingi took a step forward. “What do you mean? Why would he do that?”

Everyone saw the dark twinkle in Hongjoong’s eyes. “Well, Amelia tried to escape… using me.”

The remaining six exchanged confused glances, although Mingi’s hardened quickly. “What do you mean, using you?” Seonghwa asked. 

“When Amelia arrived Yeosang asked if I would be willing to play a role by getting close to Amelia and making it appear that I had feelings for her to see what she would do. He had an inclination that she would try and seduce one of us to escape, and he was correct. We just beat her at her own game. So they are on their way to Hyun-” 

Next thing he knew he was slammed against the wall with Mingi’s forearm pressed against his throat, ending his sentence in a gasp. Hongjoong tried to push the man off him, but Mingi used his size to his advantage, dwarfing him in every way. 

“So you fucking set her up?” Mingi spat, adding more pressure against his neck. “Do you understand how fucked that is? I knew something was going on with you two. I saw how you looked at her.” 

Before he could do anything further, San wrenched him back by the shoulders. Hongjoong sputtered to catch his breath, rubbing his tender throat. “Yeosang gave me a job, I did it. Much like how you were the one asked to overpower and kidnap her. You just like to forget your role in Amelia being here, when you were the one you carried her lifeless body into the house and tied her to the chair. You’re no better than any of us, and you’re delusional for thinking otherwise.” 

It took both Yunho and San to hold Mingi back in his rage. “You are a fuc-”

“ENOUGH!” Seonghwa bellowed, stepping in between the two. 

“Did you know, too?” Mingi snapped, doing his best to shake off the two men. Finally he succeeded, but Seonghwa stayed planted in between him and Hongjoong. “Who else fucking knew about this?”

His glare burned into everyone. Each shook their head, mumbling how they didn’t know anything about this side plan. All had the same shocked looks on their face as Mingi, although none showed as much anger as him.

Per usual, Seonghwa remained steady. “None of us knew Mingi, I can assure you of that. I think you would find that none of us would have agreed to it.” 

In truth, Seonghwa was just as angered as Mingi. While Mingi and San may be the left and right hands of Yeosang, it was often Seonghwa and Hongjoong who helped come up with the more articulate plans. However, this was one he would have vehemently opposed. Although he was just as active in the plans to take Amelia, he would never have placed her in a position to fail or place their own lives in jeopardy. They all knew that she would do everything in her power to escape. That power was essentially held in her looks, intelligence, and charms when she wanted to use them. But to set her up into using them was just cruel. 

“You expect me to believe that? Yeosang rarely makes a plan without at least running it through you two.”

“It was just the two of us,” Hongjoong affirmed. “Seonghwa didn’t know, neither did anyone else.” 

“This is…” Jongho began, running his hands through his hair, “this is a lot. When did we not make decisions as a team? Especially one that could literally start a bloodbath?”

All the others were equally confused, murmuring to one another while Mingi continued to shoot daggers at Hongjoong. This decision put all of them at risk and they weren’t even made aware of the potential consequences. 

“Because Yeosang wanted to show he was in control,” Mingi seethed. 

The slamming of a door shook all of them away from any more conversation regarding Yeosang and Hongjoong’s secret scheme. Amelia bolted through the room towards the staircase, still sniffling and trying to hide her face with tears still streaming down it. Yeosang sauntered in behind her with a smirk. 

Mingi got directly into Yeosang’s face. “Don’t go fucking near her.” It was mild in comparison to what he wanted to say and do, but his focus was on Amelia, not on giving Yeosang a piece of his mind or a punch to the jaw.

“Did you…” Yunho began tentatively once Mingi left. They all knew the terms laid out to Amelia and exactly what would happen in the event of an attempted escape. 

Yeosang shook his head, the image of the fear riddled Amelie burned into his memory. “No. Amelia became very… apologetic for her behavior. Hyunjin remains alive, at least for now.” 

“Tomorrow we need to have a meeting… I understand you’re the one in charge, but you and Hongjoong’s little stunt put everyone at risk,” Seonghwa said firmly before walking past their leader without a second glance. 

“What a night,” Wooyoung mumbled, once again rubbing his eyes. “All this drama interrupted my beauty sleep.” 

San rolled his eyes, but followed him towards the stairs. “Not the time Woo.” 

With their minds at ease that a war had not been started yet, everyone took off towards their respective bedrooms to try and get a maringal amount of sleep. Morning would quickly come and after the events of this evening there would be new hurdles to overcome, both within the group and with Amelia.

Even Hongjoong wandered back towards his room, noticing how the others ignored him completely. He couldn’t blame them for being upset, but Hongjoong did what was asked of him. His loyalty to Yeosang was unyielding, but he understood the frustration of being left in the dark. The morning meeting would hopefully clear the air, or at the very least allow everyone to get their thoughts and frustrations out. If anything, the entire situation would hopefully blow over in a few days.

Yeosang, however, remained in the living room. Adrenaline still surged through his system, sleep being the last thing on his mind. His plan had been executed perfectly. After a few moments of solitude he forced his feet to move, knowing that it would be better to continue his replay of the night within the safety of his room. Amelia clung to all his thoughts. How her tears ruined what little makeup she had on. How her body trembled with her sobs. How desperately she clung to him. How she pleaded with him. How her face looked so pretty between his fingers. How her lips felt beneath his thumb.

Futilely he tried to shake her off, especially when his thoughts shifted into something more lustful, darker. He groaned within his bed. It wasn’t the first time Amelia occupied all corners of his mind, nor would it be the last. 

Mingi was the only one who didn’t return to the comforts of his room. Instead he had taken the liberty of letting himself into Amelia’s room despite having the door slammed in his face. 

“Mingi, get the fuck out of here,” Amelia sobbed, still unable to quell them. She stood in the middle of the room, unsure of anything. “I’m sure you were all in on it. And this is what you wanted right? Me to be broken into submission.” 

He approached her slowly. “Millie-”

“Don’t fucking call me that.”

“Amelia,” he corrected himself. “I didn’t know… nobody else knew. I would have never agreed to this.” Steadily he moved towards her until he was able to pull her into his chest. It was the first time he had shown this type of affection towards her, but it was the one way he knew to prove his sincerity. He felt compelled to comfort her. Too tired to fight or push him away, Amelia let him hold her. “I’m staying in here tonight.” 

“The fuck you are.” Her angry words were muffled with her head cemented in his hoodie, the fabric sopping up her tears. But, she at least believed him that he didn’t know exactly what Yeosang and Hongjoong had planned for her. 

“Mil- Amelia you’re a mess. You think I’m going to leave you alone?” Mingi squeezed her tighter. “Plus, I’m not letting any of them near you. We need to talk about exactly what happened. You’re not keeping this in. I’ll sleep on your couch, but I’m not leaving, Millie.” He didn’t care that he ended up calling her Millie. 

She sniffled, but still allowed herself to remain in Mingi’s embrace. Something felt oddly soothing about his giant frame wrapped around her and for the first time her heart and breathing settled. “I played right into what they wanted. Nothing more. Nothing less.” 

“So you did try to seduce Hongjoong then? I don’t think you need me to tell you just how stupid that was.” 

“And I think it's stupid of you to think that I would try anything and everything to escape. I thought Hongjoong was playing right into my hand, coming into my room most nights… but turns out he’s a better actor than I am.”

Mingi tensed. He had no idea that Hongjoong had been sneaking into her room. He speculated there was some attraction between them solely based on their exchanges and how Hongjoong looked at her, but never would have imagined it progressed beyond that. Especially since he had given his best effort to not let them be alone.  “Amelia… just how far did this go?”

“Just makeouts.” Amelie muttered, still unable to look at him. There were moments it would have been easy to get lost into the charade, but she never allowed herself to cross that line. Looking back, Hongjoong clearly had the same thought. 

“Fuck, Mil,” Mingi sighed. “What they did wasn’t right, but you should’ve been smarter too. You are smarter than this.”

“I thought I was being smart. I thought I could save myself. Patronize me all you want, but you don’t know me,” her tone was sharper than she intended, but she didn’t care. Mingi didn’t know her. “Do you think I want to live here the rest of my life? No. I didn’t have a fucking option of being here. What I did was stupid, yeah, but I saw an opportunity and I took it. I just got beat. My own ego got the better of me, and trust me I’m fucking paying for it.”

Mingi pulled her back, tilting her chin upwards to look at her. Her hazel eyes were bright red, but most of the tears had been wiped away on his hoodie. She looked a wreck. “Did he-?” 

Amelia shook her head, eyes fluttering shut. “No, he didn’t. But the threat is still there. The scare worked. I won’t be doing something like this again. But I’m not leaving this room, nor am I going near anyone.” She pulled away entirely, suddenly needing separation from him.  “So, I know you think you’re staying here, but I need you to leave.”

“Everyone but me,” Mingi said firmly, powering through Amelia’s glare and cutting her off when she opened her mouth to argue. “I could give a shit about what you do with anyone else, but I’m not going to let you starve yourself or become a complete hermit. I can’t begin to apologize for everything that happened tonight, and it’s stupid for me to anyways because this whole thing is fucked and I know it. I know we kidnapped you, but fuck if I’m not trying to do something to make up for it.” His guilt truly came to light now, not that he made any attempt to keep it hidden. 

“I’m-”

“You’re not arguing,” Mingi stood firm. “Go take a shower and I don’t know… try to relax or something. But I’m not leaving and letting you make more dumb decisions.” 

Too tired to say anything else, Amelia simply walked into the closet and grabbed a new set of pajamas and slammed the bathroom door shut to drown away the last of her tears in the shower. Within the steady stream she let herself go, unable to tell where her tears began and the water ended. 

Mingi was sprawled on her couch when she finally returned to the bedroom after what seemed like hours. A random anime played on the TV, something for Mingi to have background noise while he waited. Amelia wasn’t all that surprised to find he ignored her demand. Neither acknowledged the other, not even when Amelia plopped down into the oversized armchair with a pillow and blanket. She curled into herself, staring blankly ahead at Pochita galavanting across the screen until exhaustion forced her into a bleak sleep.

***

Author's note-

Feels like forever and a half since I've posted anything! My plans are to get Ch17 of To Rule them All up and going, as well as finish Ch6 of Absolution here soon... and get the two other fics posted too.

Life has been crazy over here, but I appreciate everyone who has taken the time to read my works.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 16 | A Work of Art

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: dom/sub dynamics, fingering, oral sex (m&f receiving), dirty talk

Word Count: 14.4k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

Note: This chapter is written from Thea's POV

*

*Thea*

I couldn’t help staring at my phone. The minutes seemed to be dragging by, the seconds even moreso. I mean, who says 9am-ish? Does that mean before 9? After 9? What exactly was the time frame of the ‘ish?’ This ‘ish’ was entirely subjective and I was not a fan. 

It wasn’t like me to feel nervous, but this date with Yunho had me feeling just that. The feeling would pass quickly, though. It always did. As soon as he knocked on that door I would be just fine. He just needed to knock on the damn door already.

At 8:57 I took another look in the mirror. Yunho had been pretty vague on what to wear for this all day extravaganza. “Something inconspicuous, princess.” What does that even mean? I had purple hair, for god’s sake. But I’m sure I hit the mark with the trendy mom jeans, white sneakers, and tan square neck tank bodysuit. Let’s be honest, colored hair was completely the norm nowadays. 

After a final check of my crossbody for all the necessities, the knock came. 9:03. Apparently Yunho’s version of ‘ish’ was three minutes. With a quick last minute fluffing of the hair I was at the door, no nerves in sight. 

“Good morning, princess,” Yunho said smoothly. God did he look handsome leaned against the small jutted portion of the wall. Who knew that a simple white t-shirt, jeans, and black baseball cap would make me swoon. Or maybe it was just who was in the outfit. 

“Don’t you look dashing,” I smiled. 

My comment flustered him judging by how quickly his ears turned red, but his shy smile was absolutely adorable. “Beat me to the compliments,” he laughed. “You look perfect, though. Not like that’s a surprise.” I took his outstretched hand, tightly lacing our fingers together. 

He must’ve slowed his normal walking pace on my behalf since I didn’t struggle to keep up with his long strides down the hallway. What a sweet gesture, even though I had no problems ever keeping up with Alexis and her long legs and quick ass walking speed. Granted, Yunho had five or so inches on her, but the concept was the same, right?

“So, what's first on this secret agenda?” I asked. We didn’t walk towards the elevators, so we weren’t leaving the hotel yet it seemed. 

Yunho only smiled, squeezing my hand a little tighter while he continued to lead me down the hallway. We stopped in front of what I assumed was his room since he opened it with his key. The bed was made, something Yunho must’ve done himself since there was no way housekeeping had been there already. Not a thing looked out of place. Even his suitcase was tucked out of sight. 

The only thing remotely out of place was the open glass door to the balcony. A bouquet of brightly colored flowers sat in the center of the small glass table. Two plates of food resided in each place setting, along with what appeared to be my go to iced coffee order. 

“First up is breakfast,” Yunho said while wrapping his long arms around me to pull me into his chest. I loved the feeling of his chin resting on top of my head. But what I loved even more was when he pressed a kiss to it. “I asked the girls what your go to was, just so I made sure I got it right. The flowers, though, I took a guess on.” 

How in the hell did this man know daisies were my favorite? I literally kept a fresh bouquet in my kitchen at all times because I loved them so much. Not that I was complaining. Quite the opposite actually. Every little detail of this breakfast seemed to be thought out, down to the omelet, toast, and fruit on the plates. 

With a tilt of my head upwards I gained a better view of Yunho’s giant smile. He appeared utterly pleased with himself. “You guessed right, handsome. Daisies just so happen to be my favorite.” 

My smile grew larger with the soft kiss to my forehead. “Good guess on my part then. Just don’t judge the hotel cooking too harshly. I hear you’re quite the little chef.” 

I rolled my eyes, but still couldn’t help but grin like a maniac when Yunho pulled the chair out for me. He laid one last kiss, this time to my lips, before taking the seat across from me and setting his hat on the table next to him. The way he mused up his silver hair with his fingers was sexy beyond belief. 

“So what else do I have to look forward to today?” I asked before taking a sip of coffee. Damn, it really was my go to order. 

“Do you really want me to tell you?” Yunho rested his chin on his clasped fingers. Somehow, they looked even longer in this position. Dangerously long. “My eyes are up here, sweetheart.” He must have seen where my focus lied. 

I mirrored his positioning. “Can’t help that you have beautiful hands. They deserve to be admired.” 

I don’t think he expected my witty retort. It took a lot to throw me off my game. Calling me out for ogling his glorious fingers was absolutely nothing. Once again, his ears became a flaming shade of red and that shy smile spread across his face. He attempted to wipe away the blush with a literal shake of his head, but the red tint remained. 

“Ah, well,” he fumbled his words, stowing his hands below the table, “I’m keeping it a surprise then.”

Laughing, I took a bite of my omelet. It at least passed my taste bud test. “I didn’t think you’d be so easily flustered, Jeong Yunho. Is not telling me my punishment?” 

Somehow, his eyes darkened, a stark contrast to his easy going smile. “You’d know if it was a punishment, darling. What can I say though, there’s something about surprising the woman who seems to be full of her own surprises. I can promise you this though, you’ll enjoy it.” 

Instantly I debated on if he was referring to me enjoying the day or the idea of a punishment. Regardless, my heart started thumping against my chest, but I refused to let him know that a potential punishment had gotten to me. 

“We’ll see if it lives up to my expectations, seeing that you’re already off to a great start.” 

Beaming at my compliment, he finally started eating his breakfast. Conversation flowed easily. Despite my further attempts to fluster Yunho, he kept his composure and equally matched my wit in his own attempts to rattle me. That endearing smile frequently made an appearance, though, and I found myself captivated by him. Not a feat easily reached by anyone, if I might add. 

No hints were provided regarding our next destination. Although, Yunho did comment on my choice of shoes, saying he was glad I wore something comfortable. By easy deduction, whatever was next must involve walking around. At least it wasn’t too hot out, but maybe some would be indoors. I wasn’t going to complain regardless. 

Once plates were cleared and coffees drained, Yunho rose from the table. I still couldn’t get over how tall he was. He completely towered over my petite frame. And I loved it. Again, he took my hand in his, completely encompassing my much smaller palm. 

We strode out of the room, this time towards the elevators. From his pocket, Yunho pulled a black mask. Of course he would need to conceal himself somewhat, even if it was just the walk to the car. Before placing it on his face, he tilted my chin upwards to lay the sweetest kiss. His lips felt heavenly. So soft. So freaking plush. And those fingers on my chin? This man had my number without even trying. 

Surprisingly, he took it a step further, letting his tongue enter my mouth somewhat hesitantly. He shifted his hand to my cheek, holding me close enough to deepen the kiss. Such reckless behavior from the seemingly always put together idol. At any moment the elevator door could open. The risk of being caught only sweetened the kiss. Who didn’t love a little danger? 

Alas, it ended too soon. Well, with a simple peck and brush of his thumb along my cheek to be specific. He shot me that blinding smile before hiding it behind that damn mask just as the elevator doors opened to the lobby. His eyes barely peeked out from beneath the hat, but he was still clearly smiling. 

“Come along, princess,” he said, voice somewhat muffled by the mask. “Joon is in the car,” he paused for a moment, scanning the circle drive to point when he saw the black SUV, “right there.” 

With a protective palm on my back, Yunho led me through the few people in the lobby and to the waiting Joon. At least he was the one driving us today. I wondered how he felt about driving us around on these dates since he drove Alexis and Sannie boy last night. I’d have to pick his brain about it in one of the down moments. Curiosity always seemed to get the better of me. Plus, Joon and Benjamin were two of the ‘hot’ managers Atiny was obsessed with and obviously we were going to be spending lots of time with them both. Wouldn’t hurt to get to know them a little better. 

Yunho opened the door, prompting me to slide over so he could enter on the same side. When I tried to scooch to the opposite, he stopped me by placing a firm hand on my thigh. Joon immediately met Yunho’s gaze.

“We’re going to be early, Yunho,” he said matter of factly, but put the car in drive regardless. 

Sighing, Yunho stripped off the mask. “I know… we can walk around Michigan Avenue for a bit and stop at Millennium Park first.”

Finally a spoiler. “Michigan Avenue, huh?”

He squeezed my leg. “That gives away nothing, darling. You don’t need me to tell you how much there is around there.” 

“Yunho.” Joon’s voice was much firmer, but he didn’t look up from the road. “Do I need to remind you that you are going to be in some very public places?” 

“And we’ll look just like every other tourist, Joon,” Yunho stated, surprisingly in just as stern of tone. “I have a mask and a hat, what more do you want? Did you give San this same reminder last night?” 

Joon’s eyes flicked up to the rearview mirror. “San booked an entire restaurant for privacy, Yunho.” 

“No excessive funny business, got it,” I interjected with a smile, somewhat hopeful that my comment would lighten the mood. Simultaneously, I reached for Yunho’s hand to offer my own reassuring squeeze. “As long as you promise to take a picture at the Bean to keep up with the tourist act.” 

This most definitely wasn’t my place to comment, but I couldn’t help myself. Joon had a job to do, and I’m sure one of the most important parts involved keeping whatever this was underwraps. He couldn’t be faulted for trying to do it well. 

I saw the crinkle of a smile through the mirror. “See, Thea understands. I’ll happily take the obligatory Bean picture.” But once again, his voice shifted when he spoke to Yunho. “I’m not here to parent you, Yuhno. Just be mindful, please.”

Although Yunho grumbled under his breath slightly, the growing tension dissipated. “Smooth, princess,” he leaned down to my ear, dropping his voice low enough so Joon wouldn’t hear. “If you want a picture of us, all you have to do is ask.”

“What’s cute is that you assume it's a picture of us, handsome,” I teased, taking his chin between my fingers and scrunching my face up at him. 

His golden retriever eyes widened, but thankfully he picked up on the joke and leaned down to kiss me with a smile. “So Millennium Park first then. Our next stop doesn’t open until 11, so we’ll have a little time to walk around beforehand. Maybe look for more coffee or something?” he rambled slightly.

“Are you nervous, Yun?” I raised my eyebrow. Damn him and that soft smile and those glittery eyes and those perfect lips. I’d never met someone more boyfriend coded than Jeong Yunho. 

“I just want you to have a good time, Theadora,” he laughed at my narrowed gaze. “Oh, do I not get the privilege of using your full name?” 

“Do you think you’ve earned that privilege?” Even out of the friend group, Alexis was the only one with the ability to call me by my full name and get away with it. 

The grip on my thigh tightened and he bent dangerously low to my ear again. “After tonight I’m sure you’ll let me call you anything I want, princess.” 

Where in the fuck did that come from? I had no smart remark, no witty comeback. For the first time today, Yunho left me speechless and staring into his smug face. And damn, did he enjoy it. 

“Speechless? Succeeded with that act much earlier in the day than I thought,” he continued, planting yet another kiss on my shocked face. “Won’t be the last time, either.” 

Damn, I needed to compose myself. Fast. “You’re talking an awfully big game without a single thing to back it up. Seems a little premature, don’t you think?” 

His laugh echoed through the car, catching Joon off guard. “I guess we’ll see about that, Theadora.”

Ooooo. He was asking for it. But fuck did he look hot as hell while teasing me. It had been a long time since someone knocked me off my game. It only made me want him even more. This sweet and sexy juxtaposition definitely followed him off stage. I’d have to see how kindly he’d take to me calling him Stefano if he kept this up. 

Thankfully his teasing stopped when Joon spoke back up. He laid out some simple ground rules, mainly reminders to be discrete and not too over the top if we were affectionate with one another. I giggled when he brought up our unnatural hair colors, to which I simply retorted that we would be easy to find if we snuck away. Thankfully Joon found me funny, but Yunho’s hold on me tightened every time Joon laughed at my jokes. 

Joon’s final promise was that he wouldn’t hover over us, but would make sure we were in his eyeline at all times. I found it hilarious that we needed a chaperone, yet another thing I joked about. Yunho didn’t enjoy me relating this date to a courtship, but did laugh at my Bridgerton references about taking a stroll through the park. I understood completely the necessity of Joon being here even with my jokes. What if a fan recognized Yunho? I’m sure he didn’t like the constant eyes on him, but at least we had backup just in case something went wrong. 

Parking seemed to be a nightmare, but eventually Joon found a space in one of the many parking garages. For some reason, he was rather picky about which garage and constantly checked the maps on his phone. He must have wanted to be close to whatever our true destination was. 

Yunho exited the car first, helping me out and keeping our fingers tangled together. “So what first, Thea? Coffee? Or the Bean?” 

“Do I get a say in this?” Joon questioned behind us. “Because my vote is the Bean.”

“Our chaperone speaks,” I teased, smiling up at the tree of a man next to me despite his glare. “Bean it is, Joonie.” 

“Oh, it’s Joonie now?” Yunho mumbled. Through his eyes I could see his scowl.

“Aw, are we jealous, Yun?” We reached the street and nobody paid us any attention much to my pleasure. We looked like any other couple hand in hand along the avenue. 

Yunho walked with purpose towards Millennium Park. “Of the alleged hot manager? No, not at all,” he said sarcastically.

I’d been caught. “Chronically online, are we?”

“Atiny isn’t good at keeping anything a secret, princess,” he laughed. 

“It’s a good thing you’re much hotter.”

He slid his arm around my shoulders, pulling me into his side. I loved the new closeness. “You bet I am. If it weren’t for this damn mask, I’d kiss you.”

I smiled up at him, grabbing his hand around my shoulders and bringing his knuckles to my lips to kiss each and every one. “I guess I’ll just have to kiss you then.” 

We kept our hands tangled together. The closer we got to the Bean, the more people we ran into, but still nobody gave us a second look. I’d have to mention to Joon my purple hair didn’t scream out HEY LOOK AT US! Yunho adjusted his hat slightly and held my hand tighter, not wanting me too far from him. Joon remained close too, but not close enough to upset Yunho. 

Just like the rest of the tourists around, we waited for the perfect spot to open up for the obligatory picture. Thankfully though, the area wasn’t too busy. After about five minutes of standing, the middle was entirely clear of people.

“Alright, handsome, you first,” I insisted, knowing that Atiny would love the solo shots if he posted them on his Insta. I kicked myself for not thinking to grab my camera, but my phone would work well enough with a quick tweak of the settings. 

He laughed, but didn’t argue, posing perfectly while I snapped away. I fought the urge to provide actual direction and enter photographer mode, but honestly he barely needed any help. He kept his mask on for the first few before tucking it back into his pocket. By this time Joon had come to stand beside me, but said nothing about its removal. 

“I’ll take some of the two of you,” Joon gestured for my phone with his fingers. “Nobody seems to be paying much attention, anyway.”

“Told you, just another tourist,” I winked and handed him the phone. “Don’t think you’re getting out of the obligatory bean picture either, Joonie.” 

I skipped up to Yunho, who immediately pulled me into his arms. Hopefully Joon was snapping some candids, because damn did this moment feel cute as shit. He situated himself behind me, leaning down to kiss my cheek. The bill of his hat rammed into my forehead when he moved, and the two of us burst into laughter. 

“Sorry princess,” he laughed, kissing the top of my head before smiling at Joon. 

We did all the stereotypical coupley poses. This didn’t feel like a first date with an extremely famous k-pop idol, but more like another day trip with my boyfriend. It was odd, but right all at the same time. I also made him take his phone out, adjusting his settings and placing it on the ground for a unique, angled photo of us. I made him stay put for more solo shots at that angle, making him stand and kneel for a variety. He made a perfect model, and I desperately wanted to shoot him more. 

“Take a few of you, too, Ms.  Photographer,” Yunho pulled me to his place and stepped aside.

I obliged, doing a few poses. “If you insist, Stefano.” 

This made him raise an eyebrow. “Stefano now? I see the game you’re playing, Theadora,” he laughed, emphasizing my name and pressing a quick kiss to my forehead. Back with the Theadoras. “I also insist you stay put. Let me get some of just you.”

Jogging to Joon, he took the phone from his manager’s hand. They shared a few words, I’m sure about the public displays of affection, before Yunho’s mask slid back into place. With a thumbs up from Yunho I smiled and posed, moving around some for the best candid-esque photos along with the stagnant poses. Ever the perfect Instagram-boyfriend, Yunho shifted his own angles, turning the camera and even crouching at times. Those little things made me swoon. 

“Alright Joon, your turn!” I bounced towards them. 

Joon shook his head and waved his hands at me like that would somehow deter me. “No, no, I don’t think so.” 

Clearly on my side, Yunho lightly pushed Joon towards the sculpture. “You heard her, Joon. Just one.” 

“Pretty please?” I pouted, sticking out my lower lip and giving him begging eyes that would put Puss in Boots to shame. “For the tourist experience.” 

Sighing in defeat, Joon dragged his feet up to the space. He appeased me with a smile. I was only able to snap a couple of pictures before he came back towards us still grinning. “You’re lucky I like you.” 

“She’s hard not to like,” Yunho said, sliding his hand into mine once again and checking his watch. “Let’s find coffee, and then we’ll walk towards our real destination. It’s a short one… only about 5 minutes, right Joon?” 

He nodded. “There’s a coffee shop right up the way. Since I appeased you with a picture, will you two let me get the coffees and you wait in the park? Less crowded that way.” 

Yunho looked marginally upset, but I cut him off. “Of course, I’m sure there’s benches around.” 

Joon smiled warmly and walked ahead of us once we gave him our drink order. I was somewhat surprised by the change in his location, but I’m sure I had a little bit of trust since I sided with him on two things now. Again, it was just his job and I had no plans on making it difficult for him. Well, at least not on a first date. 

“You know,” I mused, “you really are boyfriend-coded. The perfect photographer and model too.” I wrapped my free hand around his forearm, leaning my head somewhat into his bicep while we walked a few paces behind Joon. 

“Slapping a label on this already?” 

“Simply agreeing with the masses.” 

Damn, his laugh was perfect. “Can’t argue with that logic.” Joon disappeared across the street into the coffee shop, but not before discretely pointing at a bench on his way. “Looks like this is our stop, princess, since you’re so eager to listen.” 

I rolled my eyes, but sat down next to him regardless, situating myself under his outstretched arm. His fingers delicately traced my shoulder, raising goosebumps on my skin. I couldn’t help but hear the slight edge to his statement, or the way his eyes turned hazy at the mention of me being an eager listener. 

“Would you rather me suggest we sneak away and make out behind a tree like high schoolers?” 

Yunho dipped his head, leaning towards my ear. “We can save the makeout sesh back to the hotel.” 

I laughed and leaned in further towards him. “Glad to know that’s on the agenda.” 

He pulled his mask down without a second thought, pressing another light kiss before setting it back into place. “I have many plans for you, Theodora James.” 

I inhaled deeply, partly because of the innuendo, but mainly because of not only his use of my full name but with the addition of my middle name. “You are playing a very dangerous game, Jeong Yunho.” 

God, I loved his laughter. He squeezed me tighter, nestling his head on top of mine. “You’ll find that I love to play games.” 

My smartass comment was cut short by Joon returning with coffees, barely able to hold all three in his hands. Yunho leapt up immediately to prevent one from tumbling to the ground. Such a gentleman. Joon showed his appreciation with a smile before handing me one of the coffees in his hand. I hadn’t told him what I liked, so I was pleasantly surprised by the first sip. It was heavenly, laced with subtle lavender notes. 

“Great guess on the coffee order, Joonie,” I smiled as I took another sip. 

He gave me a large one in return. “I do pay attention to what I’m told, Thea, whether it be by you girls or the guys.” 

I could see Yunho struggling to contain his scowl. Someone really did seem to be a little jealous of dear Joonie. That jealousy became even more apparent when Yunho weaved behind me, draping his arms around my shoulder rather dramatically while still sipping his coffee. I could feel the heat from his gaze directed solely at Joon. 

However, I secretly loved this little possessive, jealous streak in him. Somehow it made him even sexier. The bratty side of me wanted to see just how far I could push him. Maybe there was more beneath this golden retriever attitude, and I was dying to find out if that threat of a punishment could come true in more than one way. 

“Well, the girls and I greatly appreciate both you and Benjamin’s attentiveness.” 

Yunho’s arms tightened as Joon’s smile grew. Success. I tilted my head upwards to find him staring down at me. For once his eyes weren’t full of that playful sparkle. No, they were filled with something a little darker, more dangerous. If that mask were off, I’m sure I’d be getting an earful of something.

Apparently I was wrong about the mask being a deterrent, because his head shifted towards my ear just as one hand moved to my waist, his fingers pressing into my skin rather firmly. “Seems you like to play games, too, princess.” 

“I don’t often lose either,” I whispered, bringing my free hand up to his cheek and patting it lightly. With how deep his inhale was I’m sure he didn’t expect my response. Surprisingly, he leaned into my touch when I let my hand linger. Our cheeks pressed together, a sweet gesture during our rather innuendo-laced conversation.

Joon eyed us rather oddly before checking his watch. “We can start walking, Yunho. We’re about ten minutes away, so the timing would be just about perfect.”

Yunho shifted around me, moving to my side while leaving his arm wrapped around my waist. Once more, his eyes were back to glittering swirls of brown. “Lead the way Joonie.” 

He stared pointedly at me. Dick. But, fuck, did I love it. Joon simply rolled his eyes and set off the way we came from, only this time taking us through more of the park instead of the streets. It wasn’t nearly as busy, the trees casting some much needed shade while still allowing sunlight to dabble through the leaves. My photographer brain started playing through all the different backdrops and just how handsome Yunho would look in front of everything. 

Not only that, my thoughts tumbled towards all the things Yunho could have potentially planned. Of course we’ve all read the dom daddy Yunho fanfics… how could you not? But real life and fiction were completely different entities, although in this case it did seem he leaned in the direction of those beautifully smutty pieces. Now, I wasn’t one to shy away from much of anything and had my own preferences when it came to the sheets… but damn was I dying to find out what sort of trouble I’d be getting into with this tower of a man. 

We continued through the park, walking blissfully hand in hand until we rounded back towards Michigan Avenue. A large stone building came into view, the entrance flanked by two lions. I couldn’t help the huge smile when I realized where Yunho was taking me, my endless chatter ending immediately.

His fingers squeezed my waist at my silence. “Did I do okay?” he whispered while we walked up the steps. Finally, a break from this seductive side of him. With the way those brown eyes stared at me were definitely back in puppyville.

“More than okay, Yunho,” I said, cheesing so hard my cheeks hurt and wishing that mask would disappear so I could see his. 

Museums were one of my favorite things in the entire world, and the Chicago Institute of Art was one I always enjoyed visiting. I dragged a willing Alexis along with me when we came to Stray Kids, but with our time crunch I couldn’t spend the time I wanted. There was just something so soothing about being surrounded by history and art. Plus, I loved getting a glimpse into other artists' minds through their works. 

Before we made it inside the doors, Joon stopped us. Yunho instantly tensed up. I knew he was getting annoyed with this entire thing with our chaperone, especially with the constant reminders to be cognizant and aware. So far, I hadn’t seen anyone pay us a second glance and I’m sure our time in the museum would be no different. 

“Let me know when you’re ready to go,” Joon said with a hushed voice. “No rush on time. I’ll be on whatever floor you’re on… but I’ll give you both ample space.” He directed the final sentence straight at Yunho

“A reward for our good behavior?” I teased. This time though, Yunho laughed along with me and his body relaxed. 

“We can call it that,” Joon chuckled. “Have fun.” 

Smiling, Yunho maneuvered his hand to my back, ushering me through the main entrance, Joon following behind us. I was absolutely giddy when the worker scanned our tickets. It opened straight into the Grand Staircase, but I had no desire to move beyond this floor. 

“Do we need a map-” I started to ask, only to find Yunho showing me the virtual guide on his phone. “Thought of everything, now didn’t you?” 

Surprisingly, Yunho slipped his mask off and stowed it into his pocket. At my questioning look, he smiled meekly. “I don’t think anyone is going to be paying attention to me with all the exhibits,” he said quietly. Still, he looked back towards Joon with a smirk. “Alright princess, lead the way.” 

He laced his fingers with mine. Damn was I happy to be able to see the entirety of his face. I led him towards the Japanese prints first since it was the closest exhibit to us. Thankfully, Yunho seemed to enjoy my happy ramblings about the history and the beauty of it. He listened so intently, going between looking down at me at whatever piece we were on. In both cases his expression was filled with nothing but endearment and curiosity. 

Surprisingly, he had a lot of input on the history of all the ancient Asian artwork and pieces. He didn’t strike me as a history buff, but he rattled off some facts I didn’t even know. Each time he beamed with pride at my surprise. Clearly he had made it his mission to somehow keep me on my toes, and he was succeeding effortlessly. All the while he had a hand somewhere on me. My waist, my shoulder, my back, or perpetually within my own. It was just as sweet as he was. 

But it was the second level when I truly became engrossed and my ramblings over the art increased tenfold. While I loved the history and the meaning behind the ancient artwork, vases, and sculptures, paintings and photography were where my heart really lied. 

“Having fun, princess?” Yunho asked softly, once again draping his long body around mine while I studied one of Alma Thomas’s pieces. His shin settled atop my head after he kissed it.

My hands settled on his forearms as I leaned into him softly. “I’m having the best time, handsome. What do you think about this though?” I asked, subtly gesturing towards the painting in front of us. 

“Is there a wrong answer?” 

“There’s never a wrong answer when it comes to art, Yu,” I laughed. 

Regardless of my assurance, he shifted behind me in preparation for his answer. “Well, it’s beautiful, like the night sky. I don’t know…”

I squeezed his arms for a bit of reassurance. “You’re doing great.” I could tell he didn’t want to say something wrong or something too superficial. But honestly I just wanted him to try and immerse himself in it while we were here. So, maybe a little bit of support would do wonders. “Like, when I look at this, I feel a sense of searching, whether you view the piece as space or an ocean. But what are we looking for?” 

Yunho’s lips pressed against my temple. “Do you feel like you’re looking for something in the great expanse of space?”

My brow furrowed. “Are you trying to get philosophical now?” 

Now he squeezed me tightly, swaying me slightly side to side. “I think you made it philosophical. So, Theadora, what are you looking for?”

I pondered my own thoughts so intensely for a moment that my vision unfocused on the painting. I tried to push him yet he somehow turned the table on me. “Well… I think deep down we’re all just looking for our place in the world.”

“Have you found that, princess?” 

“I’ll let you know when I do,” I sighed. Inadvertently I tensed up in his embrace. When I opened up this discussion I didn’t want it to turn into this. Art is personal, but despite our connection I wasn’t ready to share about my feeling of aimlessly wandering through life. 

His fingers gently made their way beneath my chin, coaxing my face upwards to look at him. “Hey… did I say something wrong?” He looked utterly concerned at my change in body language, his face scrunched up as he studied my expression. 

“Not at all, Yu,” I said with a soft smile. “Just didn’t expect that question.”

“Well I-“ he began, but suddenly stopped with a huge sigh. “I think we all feel we’re looking for something that might seem unattainable. But, I think part of the beauty in it is the search… because sometimes you stumble upon something absolutely amazing.” 

His eyes stared fiercely into mine, but not in annoyance or frustration. They were filled with something much deeper than those trivial emotions. It made my heart race realizing that he was speaking about me. Or, at least that was my assumption based on how he looked at me. 

I couldn’t help myself. My palm moved to his cheek, pulling his lips to mine tenderly. The kiss was oh so sweet. I could hear Joon’s voice in the back of my head about PDA, but even that silenced once Yunho’s tongue slid into my mouth. His hands migrated to waist, fingers digging into my skin when he pulled me deeper into his chest. 

“Look at you, breaking the rules,” he murmured, pulling my hand off his cheek and bringing it to his lips to kiss my knuckles. 

“I couldn’t help myself, you’re just so kissable,” I smiled, happy that he somehow found a way to recenter me. Typically I didn’t get too in my head, but unfortunately he hit one of my few softspots. 

Squeezing my hand, Yunho pulled me towards the next painting. “Well, we still have lots left to see.” His endearing smile returned, but I could still see a bit of lingering worry in his eyes. “But, I will gladly kiss you whenever you want.” 

For the first time, our walk was a little more silent. It wasn’t uncomfortable, just off. I didn’t want to press things too much right now. Eventually he’d bounce back to normal. Or at least I hoped he would. To do my part, I went back to my incessant chattering, giving him reassuring squeezes whenever his hand laced within mine or having a hand on him in some way. 

After a few more pieces, Yunho was back with his light hearted banter and quick wit. I was glad the normalcy returned. And so we continued on, discussing our favorite pieces along the way. Yunho didn’t ask more probing questions like before, and while we had some semi-deep conversations I could tell he was being cognizant of what he asked now. It hurt my heart just a little bit knowing that he was probably overthinking the earlier conversation. Maybe we would need to have a talk, but this wasn’t the place to do it. 

So we continued up to the third level to look at the final pieces. I had barely checked my watch the entire time we’d been here, and I was so surprised to see that it already neared four. Food hadn’t even crossed my mind, but my stomach started grumbling softly. 

“Ah, that reminds me,” Yunho laughed, pulling out his phone. “Since I’m assuming we’re almost done here, I need to order dinner since we’ve somehow forgotten lunch. Let’s go outside real quick, babe.” 

The sculpture garden was right outside with a few places around to sit. It wasn’t busy at all and we settled ourselves on one of the furthest ones. For the first time, I saw Joon sneaking behind us. He gave me a little wave, but continued keeping his distance. He didn’t seem upset at all by how we were acting, which was a major win for us. 

“Do I get to know the dinner plans?” I asked, snuggling into him on the bench. 

His arm wrapped around me, fingers caressing my arm. “Nope.” He kept his phone screen tilted away from me. With the way he had it angled, there was no potential way I could see anything.

“Not even a hint?” I batted my eyelashes at him, puffing out my lower lip.

“We’re eating at the hotel,” he tucked his phone back into his pocket. “All the info you’re getting out of me. But, when we get back I suggest we change into something more comfortable.” 

“Seems you have nefarious intentions,” I laughed. 

“I guess that depends on how you look at it, princess.” I could feel his smile against my temple as he kissed me. 

These ‘nefarious’ intentions I suggested intrigued me, especially since I didn’t think he would go along with my joke so seriously. Between that and now both our stomachs’ growling becoming louder, I quickly made a very easy decision. 

“Well then, Stefano, since we’ve seen everything there is to see and clearly our stomachs are telling us something, I think it's time we progress to the unchaperoned portion of our date.” 

Yunho’s smile was ginormous, but laced with a bit of teasing. “Oh, are you finally ready to be away from dear Joonie?”

“I mean I’m down for an audience,” I said nonchalantly as I rose from the bench. When I turned around I was met by Yunho's bright red face and ears. With how flustered he looked, I simply smiled a little smugly and offered him my hand. 

His brown eyes widened, but he took my hand firmly. Once he stood he towered over me and that red hue quickly faded to a more domineering aura. His grip tightened over my fingers while his free hand moved to tuck some of my hair behind my ear.

“Ah, princess…” he smirked. “If you want an audience, all you have to do is ask.”

Despite wanting to crumble, I kept my eyes firmly locked on his. “Oh do we reward using our words?” 

God damn that laugh. He threw his head back slightly with the intensity of it before kissing my forehead. “Only when I ask for them.” 

Good golly heaven’s above. Whatever I was getting myself into was getting juicier by the second. Still, I kept my composure. Little did he know, I could be just as dominating when I wanted to be. Maybe I was getting too ahead of myself by thinking something sexual could happen this evening. Or, maybe I wasn’t. Either way I was enjoying every single second with Yunho, even with our couple of bumps. 

Pulling out his phone again, Yunho sent Joon a text letting him know we were ready to go. We made eye contact and he nodded briefly before disappearing back into the building. Yunho placed his hand on my back to guide me. We went down the grand staircase hand in hand and giggling while keeping Joon in our eyeline. 

Joon waited for us outside the museum at the bottom of the stairs. Once he saw us, he started walking towards the parking garage, beckoning us with a jerk of his head to follow. Michigan Avenue was busier at this time of day and Yuhno’s hand slid protectively into mine after placing the dreaded black mask over his face. Noticing the amount of people between us, Joon hung back for a moment to let us catch up so he could walk beside us. For once, Yunho didn’t complain and only gripped my hand tighter. 

I wrapped my free hand around his bicep to hold myself even closer to his tall body. Easily he steered us through people with Joon near us at all times. Once we hit the parking garage, the mask disappeared again and both Joon and Yunho seemed to breathe a little easier. 

“Back to the hotel?” Joon questioned when we situated ourselves in the car. 

Yunho nodded. “Yes, please.” 

“We’re going to hit some traffic… is that going to impact your dinner plans?”

“Not significantly. I enlisted some help on that so everything should be fine.”

Smiling through the rearview mirror, Joon started the engine to begin our drive back. Chicago traffic was a nightmare, and while we wouldn’t be hitting the thick of it, we would definitely hit some of it. Before we left the garage entirely, my phone vibrated with a message from none other than Joon. It confused me for a moment. Why would he text me when I was literally sitting behind him?

But when I opened the message I understood why. I caught his eye again, smiling widely before swiping through the pictures Joon took of us in the museum. They were absolutely adorable. My favorite, though, was one from when he was draped over my shoulders, chin resting on top of my head while we studied one of the paintings. All were candids, perfectly taken with nothing but genuine smiles. In one he caught Yunho staring at me while I was clearly talking, even though my back was to the camera. The way he looked at me with so much adoration made my stomach flutter and a smile, toothless smile creep onto my face. The expression seemed much too emotional and invested for two people on a first date.

“Cute, baby,” Yunho muttered, tilting his head towards mine. 

“Yeah, we are, aren’t we?” I said offhandedly in my daydream, making Yunho wrap his arm around me more securely. Being snuggled up against him felt right, and to be honest it scared the shit out of me just how comfortable I felt with him and how quickly it happened. Once I snapped myself out of my head, I opened up my photos app “Let’s go through those photos… Atiny is going to love them.”

“You’re going to send me all of those, right?” he asked. 

“Airdropping them to you as we speak, Yun.” 

Together, we swiped through the photos. It was the perfect way to pass the time since we hit some of the traffic. Like I’d anticipated, it wasn’t heavy, but enough to cause a bit of a delay. The solo pictures of Yunho were perfection. He looked every bit the boyfriend Atiny adored and adorable as shit. We picked out his favorites to post to his instagram and I quickly edited them with my professional app on my phone, not that they needed much finessing at all. 

Yunho snuggled even closer when we looked at the pictures of us from the Bean. Just as I hoped, Joon captured the moment of Yunho knocking my head with his hat and our laughter perfectly. All the pictures turned out fantastically. Even the posed ones didn’t seem forced. Somehow we were at ease with each other, and that was evident in our smiles and body language. I’d love to share them, especially one where our backs were to the camera so no one would know who the tall, handsome drink of water was exactly. But, Atiny are crafty as shit and somehow that picture would get out. 

“You know, princess” Yunho began with a sweep of my hair off my shoulders, “it’s a shame that the best pictures have to stay hidden.” Pulling out his phone, Yunho showed me the photos he sneakily took of me throughout the day. “Because you are beautiful, Thea, and I would love nothing more than to show you off to the world. But… I’ll settle for helping you pick out which ones you’re posting, including this one.”

The photo in question was a half plandid. He held my hand, although he was entirely absent from the frame. We faced each other, my arm outstretched and face scrunched up in the widest grin. Although you couldn’t tell who was holding my hand, there was no question someone was. 

“Who am I to deny you?” I teased. 

Instantly his eyes darkened, lips moving millimeters away from my ear. “Such a good girl, Theadora James.” 

Fuck was I done for. My annoyance at him using my full name faded each time he used it, especially when he said it so damn smoothly. But that lustful haze disappeared just as quickly as it appeared. He transitioned between these two sides of him so fluidly it made my head spin in the best way possible. Clearly he knew the effect he had on me, at least judging by his smirk. 

The rest of the drive went smoothly with no other not-so-subtle innuendos. Joon eventually rejoined the conversation, asking about what we thought of the museum and what not. He even shared his favorite pieces and what he thought, going as far to thank Yunho for planning such a fun date. The blush on his cheeks from the praise made me smile with a fondness I didn’t expect. How could I be down so bad for this man already? 

Once we were off the interstate, the drive flew by with the lack of traffic. Before I knew it, we were pulling up to the hotel entrance. For hopefully the last time today, Yunho put the mask on. The hotel looked busier at this hour, and I worried about him getting recognized. I knew he would want to hold my hand or pull me in close, but something in my gut said that we would need to walk with some distance between us. 

“Thank you for today, Joon,” I said before we got out of the car. “I’m sure that taking us out on dates like this isn’t your favorite part of your job.”

Joon laughed. “Well, it's the first time my job has consisted of something like this. But, I’m not complaining about it one bit. Enjoy the rest of your evening.”

Yunho opened the car door, offering his hand to help me out and seemingly to keep our fingers laced together, but I shook my head. Beneath the cap, I saw his eyebrows furrow. “Thea?”

I slid out to stand next to him, but moving quickly to keep ample space between us. “There’s a shit ton of people right now, babes. The last thing I want is for a fan to recognize you.” I knew Atiny were staying in the hotel thanks to decorations on the windows. 

Sighing, Yunho nodded. “Walk a few steps in front of me… But we’re going in the elevator together.” 

I offered him a toothless smile. “You just want to stare at my ass.” 

Not giving him the chance to respond, I started walking towards the front doors. I heard his laugh, though, making the smile he couldn’t see grow even wider. I’m glad I mentioned that there was a potential for fans to be there, because I noticed a couple milling about the lobby. As much as I wanted to, I didn’t turn around to check on him. Hopefully he would get by undetected. 

Pressing the elevator button, I held my breath. Nobody was waiting along with me, and a few moments later I felt Yunho’s body come beside me, a tentative finger reaching out to brush along mine. I didn’t dare look at him, but the smile was immediate. When the elevator opened, we rushed inside and Yunho smashed the close button repeatedly in an effort to speed up the doors. Once they were, Yunho’s hand found mine and he tugged me in front of me, hands splayed across my waist. 

“I didn’t like that… one bit,” Yunho mumbled. “But, staring at your ass was at least a decent consolation.” His fingers squeezed slightly. “Now, princess. I need to get the last part of our date set up while you get changed. I’ll text you when to come back to my room… sound good?” 

The door pinged open on our floor and I reluctantly peeled his hands off me so we could go our separate ways, if only for a moment. “See you soon, handsome.” 

He smiled as he walked away, pulling out his phone to make a call. He kept his voice hushed even though he spoke in Korean, making sure I didn’t overhear anything. It was a quick walk back to my room. Unsurprisingly, Nikki was still absent. What I wasn’t certain of was if Alexis and Christie had finally dragged her out for dinner or if she was still hiding out with Mingi or Seonghwa. 

I hurriedly sent them a text in our group chat, briefly telling them what happened and that they would get a full recap tomorrow. I’m sure Alexis was giving them the lowdown of her date last night with San, but I’d get that information tomorrow. I followed Yunho’s direction of changing into something more comfortable, throwing on a pair of comfy joggers and crop top. I threw my glasses, skincare, and a toothbrush in my purse just in case things progressed far enough that I would spend the night. 

Now came the waiting game again, although this time it didn’t take long before my phone lit up with a text from Yunho asking me to come to his room. I headed there immediately. The walk seemed to take forever with my anticipation since I had no clue what I would be stepping into.

My knuckles barely tapped the door before it swung open and I was met with Yunho’s wide grin and large body blocking me from seeing into the room. He too had changed into sweats and a yet another baggy t-shirt. “Alright… you ready?” 

His excitement was intoxicating. “Let’s see if you keep up your hot streak,” I joked.

He stepped aside, allowing me inside. He’d blacked out the entire room, leaving it completely dark except for the sweet smelling candle in the center of the coffee table. The first Alien movie was prepped on the TV, the menacing music from the title menu ringing through the space. Through the dimness, I saw a couple bottles of my favorite bougie wine and a pizza box. 

“So? Does part two live up to your expectations?” Yunho asked sweetly, coming to stand behind me. 

“Exceeding every single one I had,” I hummed, leaning into his embrace. “How did you know pizza and wine was my guilty pleasure meal? And that I have an insane obsession with the Alien franchise?” 

Yunho’s laugh rumbled through his chest. “I can’t share all my secrets, princess.”

It was a little scary how well he seemed to know me, but I assumed that he asked one of the girls some questions to make sure he planned everything perfectly. And planned everything perfectly he did. He gently pushed me towards the couch, breath ruffling my hair. We sat close to one another and Yunho opened one of the bottles of wine, pouring each of us a generous glass. 

“I got Chicago style… deep dish,” Yunho said. “I hope that’s okay.”

“We are in Chicago, aren’t we?”

I leaned into his shoulder as he put a giant ass piece of pizza on each of our plates. The amount of cheese on it made my mouth water and it smelled heavenly. Thankfully he had a roll of paper towels and silverware, because I had no clue how to eat it. 

“Yunho, this is absolutely perfect.” I stretched myself as best I could to kiss his cheek. “Thank you.” 

He turned to place his lips on mine, smiling through the kiss. “I’m glad you like it, princess.” 

“Before we start the movie, can we talk about something?” I asked, pausing Yunho when he reached for the remote.

He sat up straighter, angling himself to face me better and placing a hand on bent leg. “Is something wrong?” 

I shook my head, placing my hand over top of his and running my thumb along it softly. “No, baby, not in the slightest. But I know we had a little hiccup at the museum, and I just thought it would be better to clear up whatever was going through both our heads.” 

“Well, I know whatever I said upset you, even if it was just for a little bit,” Yunho said quietly, dropping his gaze to look at our intertwined fingers.  

I squeezed his hand, forcing him to look back into my eyes. Despite my earlier reservations about sharing my inner thoughts, something in my gut told me that I needed to be completely open and honest with him. “I just… have this thing with feeling like I’m just wandering through life. So your question caught me a little off guard, that’s all.” 

Yunho’s palm moved to my cheek. “The steely Theadora has a soft spot?” 

“Don’t get used to them,” I scrunched my face up at him. “But you didn’t do anything wrong, I hope you know. I’m sorry that was my reaction… but you handled it wonderfully if I might add.” 

“Well, I stand by my statement… I think everyone has those moments, even me,” his thumb ran soothingly across my cheek. “But god damn am I glad this journey led me to you.” 

My cheeks felt like they were on fire. So rarely did I feel like this with someone, and so quickly too. Words left me again. The only thing that felt right was to lean to kiss his plush lips for the umpteenth time today. His hand shifted backwards, tangling in my hair to hold us close together. Quickly the kiss deepened, his tongue entering my mouth smoothly. It was easy to get lost in him. His hand shifted to my waist, pulling our bodies together while mine moved to his sides. 

We kept up the leisurely makeout. It had every possibility of moving further, but the smell of pizza and wine continued to roll through our noses. When Yunho’s stomach gurgled loudly we broke apart in a fit of giggles.

“Eat first, makeout after?” I giggled at his red ears. 

“Be nice,” Yunho laughed. “Like you’re not just as hungry as I am.” 

“My stomach isn’t the one that decided to yell.”

With a quick peck and more laughs, our attention turned back to the food and movie. Yunho finally started it, making the room even darker for the briefest moment. The opening scene began, and instead of losing ourselves in a kiss we lost ourselves in some of the best damn pizza and wine I’d ever had in my entire life. Maybe that had something to do with the company, though.

Speaking of the wine, it went down smoothly, so smoothly in fact that Yunho and I both refilled our glasses before the xenomorph burst out of Kane’s chest. Once we had our fill of pizza and Yunho cleared off everything but the candle and the last bottle of wine, we resituated ourselves comfortably on the couch beneath a blanket. I could definitely get used to being snuggled against his chest and between his long legs. He held me easily, his tall frame completely enveloping my much smaller one. 

“Comfy?” he asked, nuzzling into my neck and pressing a quick kiss. 

In response I nestled myself deeper, resting a hand on his thigh. “Extremely.” 

Those long ass fingers began drawing lines on the exposed portion of my torso, making me shiver. Behind me Yunho laughed somewhat dangerously, his voice teasing. “Sensitive, baby?” 

Only huffing, I did my best to keep my focus on the movie. The little bit of wine definitely added to the haze Yunho induced, especially when his lips returned to my neck. My hand on his thigh clenched from his seductive sucks and nips, tongue quickly going to soothe where his teeth bit into my skin more firmly. All focus went to the feeling of his lips and how his finger dipped lower until it grazed just beneath the waistband of my joggers. 

“Already up to these nefarious intentions, I see,” I said quietly. 

I squirmed slightly, especially when I began to feel him growing hard. Yunho’s index finger trailed down my face to my chin to tilt my face to meet his heady gaze. My breath hitched. I was already putty in this man’s hands, something else that didn’t happen often. 

“Princess,” his voice was firm, commanding my attention. 

“Oh, you think you’re going to be in charge?” I knew my comment was dangerous, but I didn’t care in the slightest. Even though my body was screaming to let him have control, I was not one to give it up so easily. 

Yunho tilted my head up further, a teasing smirk spreading across his face. “I know you’re used to having all the power in your hands, darling… but tonight you’re going to be the good girl I know you can be. My good girl.” 

Ah fuck. I wanted to argue, to tell him no, but he had completely melted my brain to the point I needed to see where this went. Not only that, he had me dripping to the point I was desperate for some sort of friction. 

“So, what do you say?” Yunho’s finger slid lower towards my pussy, but only to delicately run his fingers along the lace of my thong to rile me up further, a feat he easily achieved with how my hips rolled into his hand. “Remember… I reward when we use our words.” 

His stare was intense, but I could see just a teeny bit of nervousness while he waited for my answer. Consent was important, especially in the type of activities I foresaw us partaking in. 

“If I’m going to be a good girl for anyone, it’s going to be you, Jeong Yunho. Just don’t expect me to be an angel.” 

With the clear answer the nerves faded from his eyes, but his fingers still teased around where I needed him. “I wouldn’t expect anything less. Are you familiar with the color system?” 

“Green means go, yellow slow down, red stop.” 

“Hard and soft limits?” 

Of course we would need to run through this part before anything went further, but I couldn’t help but laugh internally at the fact Atiny really pinned him as a dom so easily. Being wrapped up in his embrace and hearing how effortlessly these questions rolled off his tongue made it easy to tell this wasn’t his first rodeo. Nor was it mine, but normally I didn’t lean into the submissive side of things so quickly or easily with a partner. Yunho was easy to trust, something that once again scared the ever living shit out of me. But, I was down for the ride as long as it was with him.

“Hard, bodily fluids outside of saliva and cum, anything with knives, needles, that jazz. Nothing that I can name off the top of my head for soft, but anything that I’m uncomfortable with I’ll let you know immediately, and I expect the same from you.” 

“Already on the same page, princess,” he kissed me softly, fingers still teasing. “Safe word?” 

I thought for a moment, my eyes settling on the movie still rolling on the screen. “Alien.”

Laughing, Yunho’s eyes darkened even more. “Alien it is.” 

His lips moved to mine sensually just as a single finger slid through my folds lightly. It was enough to make me jolt, but did nothing to alleviate my growing need. He continued teasing, lightly brushing around my entrance and clit. I moaned into his mouth, fingers digging into his firm thigh to ground myself. 

“So wet already,” he mused, nipping at my lip. “Are we already getting desperate?” 

I rolled my hips again, trying to get some pressure. “Do I need to compliment your hands again?” 

“You’ll get my fingers soon enough, princess. Promise. But right now, I want you naked and on your knees.” 

I scowled when his fingers left my body entirely. With a slight push to my shoulders he urged me to my feet. The blanket pooled to the ground, and when I looked back to look at him my eyes widened. 

Not only was the dom daddy theory correct…  but so was big dick yunho. He looked utterly delicious sprawled out on the couch with a massive tent struggling to be contained by his sweats. I nearly lost it when he licked his finger and grabbed his bulge, lustful eyes never leaving my body. 

“I knew you’d taste good,” his eyes closed, sucking the digit and palming himself. “But I’m getting distracted. Clothes off, on your knees, Theadora.”

I stepped backwards and Yunho sat up, watching me intently. Might as well give him a bit of a show. Biting my lip, I played with the loose strings of my joggers, barely pulling them down enough to expose the black lace of my thong. 

Yunho was on me in an instant, scrambling up from the couch. His fingers dug into my hips possessively, the same aura radiating through his eyes. “Now’s not the time to tease. I don’t want to have to punish you further tonight.” 

“Further?” I asked cautiously, even though I had an inclination of what he would be referring to.

“Your little flirtation with our ‘hot’ manager… because of that we’re going to put that flirty mouth of yours to good use. So, princess, clothes off, on your knees.” 

Releasing my hips, Yunho situated himself on the bed, legs spread open in an invitation for me to sit between them. This time I didn’t tease and stripped off my crop top, throwing it carelessly to the side. My pants came off in a similar fashion with no preamble. You would think that standing completely naked in front of Yunho would be nerve racking, yet it was anything but that. With how he looked at me and drank me in I felt nothing but confidence. 

When I dropped to my knees, placing my hands in my lap, and looked up at him through my eyelashes I thought he was going to lose it. His tongue poked out between his teeth, his gaze filled with nothing but hazy lust for me. A sole finger ran down my cheek to my chin.

“God, Thea,” he hummed, taking in every inch of my body before him. “This image deserves to be in the museum. You, my darling, are a real work of art- a masterpiece to be admired by me alone.”

His thumb rubbed along my lower lip, pulling it down slightly. Unprompted, I took it in my mouth, sucking it softly and swirling my tongue around. Yunho groaned, head lolling to the side slightly to watch. He pulled it out with a pop, a string of saliva leaving it connected to my mouth. 

“Now… you're going to let me use that pretty mouth of yours.” That commanding tone was back and it only made the ache in my stomach grow. “Answer me.”

“Yes.” My voice came out in a rushed whisper. To be honest, I was dying to see exactly what hid inside those sweats. 

“That’s my girl.” 

The praise made me weak, a new wave of arousal surging through me. Without rising from the bed, he pulled off his t-shirt, throwing it to join my clothes somewhere on the floor. His chest looked exactly like the toned dancer he was, lean and strong, his ab lines prominent with the tension. When he finally pulled down his sweats I had to keep my jaw from dropping to the floor.

He was massive, long and thick with prominent veins on the underside. The tip already leaked precum, which he quickly spread down the length with a couple smooth strokes. I rubbed my thighs together in an effort to get some relief. Yunho must have enjoyed that view based on the longing moan. My hands slid upwards on his thighs when I raised myself in preparation to take him in my mouth. 

One of his hands slid over top of mine, squeezing softly while the other continued stroking himself. “One tap means you're good, two slow down, three stop.” 

I nodded in understanding, but that wasn’t enough for him. 

“Say it back, princess.” 

I tapped my finger once. “I’m good.” Twice. “Slow down.” Three times. “Stop.” 

With a smile he captured my lips in a heated kiss, tongue quickly entering my mouth. It was messy, full of teeth and lust. It ended when Yunho pulled away to tap the tip of his dick to my cheek. 

“Open up.” 

And I did so eagerly, taking just the tip into my mouth, suckling it and running my tongue along his slit to collect the fresh precum. Taking him entirely was going to be a struggle, but I was up for the challenge. I hadn’t spent years training my gag reflex for nothing. 

Eventually, his fingers wound through my hair, gripping it tightly. I popped off to lick from his base to tip, making sure to press my tongue firmly along the vein. When I reached for his length to stroke him, Yunho’s hand snatched my wrist firmly and he tugged on my hair, angling me to look him in the eyes.

“On my thighs,” his eyes narrowed. “I want to fuck your mouth, not your hand. This is your one warning.”

With my eyes still fixed on his, I placed my hands just where he asked, nails digging into his skin in a small act of defiance. He hissed slightly, but that quickly turned into sounds of pleasure when my mouth enveloped his cock again, head rolling back when I took him in further than before.

The thickness stretched the corners of my mouth, the weight heavy on my tongue. But god, did it feel so good. Relaxing my throat, I lowered myself further before slowly bobbing my head. Each time I made sure to take a little bit more, fighting through the slight gag when he hit the back of my throat. 

His fingers tightened. I made sure to tap his thigh once, assuring him that the hair pulling and tugging was welcome. “Fuck, baby. Your mouth is heavenly.” 

I was surprised by how long he’d let me control the pace, moaning and cursing slightly when I pressed my tongue firmly on the underside or hollowed out my cheeks. Clearly, he was letting me get adjusted to his girth and length, something I appreciated. In my soul I knew that the switch would flip any moment, especially with the promise of this being a punishment. That could only mean roughness was to come. 

Unable to respond, I could only moan around him. That made him completely lose all semblance of control, my name coming from his lips in a garbled rush when he slammed my head down, nearly smashing into his pelvis  With the sudden loss of air I choked, nails digging even more harshly into his thighs. But I tapped his thigh once nonetheless to check in. 

“See- fuck- I knew you could be a good little cocksleeve,” his thrusts became quicker and harder, drawing tears from my eyes, “letting me fuck that smart mouth of yours with no complaints.” 

His hand held my head steady, making it impossible for me to move. There was nothing I could do but take everything he gave me. The lack of oxygen was dizzying despite doing my best to breathe through my nose in time with his thrusts, especially when his other hand wrapped softly around my throat. It never tightened to cut it off further, just simply rested there.

Now his breaths became more ragged and his dick twitched more frequently while he abused my throat. He had to be close judging by the ferocity he thrusted into me. Tears ran from my eyes now, joining the precum and saliva on my face.

“Shit, Thea,” he moaned, thumb caressing my throat to feel the bulge of himself sliding in and out. “I can feel how deep you’re taking me. You’re so fucking good too me, my perfect little princess.” 

Somehow he sped up and the room filled with wet and garbled moans. It almost became too much, my vision getting blurry from the assault. But I was bound and determined to get him off and be the good girl he asked me to be. 

“Fu- FUCK” He moaned, stilling himself in my mouth for hot strings of cum to fill it. 

The load was huge, some of it spilling from the corners of my lips. I swallowed down everything I could, taking the time to suckle on his sensitive tip before he pulled himself from my mouth completely. My throat burned and the sudden rush of air made my head spin. I had enough sense to wipe the lingering fluids off my face and lips, sucking it from fingertips before opening my mouth and sticking out my tongue to show Yunho there was nothing left.

I was met with Yunho’s blown out pupils, mouth partially open in a smirk while he breathed heavily. His hand loosened in my hair, quickly going to my cheek to rub away the tear marks. He kissed me deeply, completely ignoring the taste of our debauchery on my tongue.

“Color?” he asked between slow pecks, ghosting his fingertips across my side softly. 

I moved my hands forward to hold onto his waist, pulling us closer together. My entire body felt achy, needing something to take the edge off. The feeling of his slick skin on mine helped slightly, but did little to soothe the throbbing in my pussy. 

“Green. Very, very green.” My voice was a little hoarse, but my answer was truthful. 

He smiled, eyes still hazy. “C’mere.” 

Easily, Yunho pulled me up onto the bed, quickly shifting our positioning so I was settled comfortably beneath him on the pillows. From this angle he looked even hotter, if that was something even possible. His biceps flexed slightly when he brushed back pieces of hair from my face. Those lips I adored attached to my neck once more, dragging along every single pulse point and nipping lightly enough to sting but not leave any marks. 

“You did so well for me,” he said softly, lips dragging lower in conjunction with his hands. My back arched when they wrapped around a nipple, tongue flicking it firmly. “And for that, princess, you deserve a reward.”

After he provided similar treatment to my other nipple, he peppered kisses further down my body until he his head hovered above my soaked center. He hummed in approval, tongue moving to wet his lips while those perfect hands of his spread my thighs apart, exposing me to him further. 

I lied. This was the hottest, most to die for view. I ran my hand through his sweaty, silver locks, smiling down at the man between my thighs. “Do I finally get to experience those beautiful hands of yours?” 

His laugh blew air directly onto my clit and I squirmed in his grasp, craving something more. “Ah, Theadora, you’ll get to experience much more than my hands.” 

The anticipation was killing me. He didn’t give into my wanton desires just yet. Instead he kissed all along my thighs, slowly going between them after he hooked his hands around them. My legs looked so small beneath his splayed palms. 

“You’re so beautiful, you know that?” Yunho mumbled between kisses, shifting his gaze to my eyes. “I can’t wait to make you mine…” 

At that statement his mouth finally connected to my cunt, licking firmly from my entrance to clit. It sent a shockwave through my body and my fingers clenched in his hair, the other in the sheets. His tongue moved perfectly through my folds, finding each and every spot that made me shudder against him. 

“Just like that, Yun,” I whimpered after a particular flick against my clit

Yunho’s hands held me in place and he continued that same motion again and again, sending me closer to the edge. He ate me out with precision, his little moans sending vibrations that only amplified what his tongue was doing. My back arched, hips going bucking into his mouth when the wave finally crashed over me. 

“So sweet,” he mused, thumbs rubbing firmly on thighs while he teasingly kissed and flicked my clit to ride me through my orgasm, but still making sure I didn’t come completely back down. One hand left its home on my thigh, fingernail dragging seductively towards my center. “Are you ready to come on my fingers now, princess? I know how badly you want them.”

The teasing edge in his voice nearly sent my spiraling again. He kissed up my body again, lips and tongue dragging seductively until they reconnected with my lips. Fuck, did I feel needy, craving for those long fingers of his to fill me up. 

The sudden absence of his body made my eyes fling back open, lips chasing the empty space. Yunho was now nestled next to me on the pillows, legs open while he languidly stroked his semi hard, still massive length. “Right here, princess,” he tapped the space between his thighs, “back against me.” 

Once I moved where he asked, he hooked my legs over his, bending his knees slightly to lock me in place. His giant ass hands moved to my breasts, pinching and rolling my nipples while his lips latched onto my neck. My head flung back against his shoulders, exposing more of it to him. 

“Beg, princess.” 

The command had me clenching around nothing. 

I tangled my hand in his hair just for his teeth to nibble on my earlobe. “What exactly would you like me to beg for, Yunho?” I breathed.

His breath was hot against my skin when he laughed. Both hands left my breasts entirely, one coming grab onto my throat, the other skating down to once again tease my folds. “I won’t ask again.” His grip on my throat tightened. “Beg.” 

I held out for as long as I could, squirming beneath the ghost brushing. I don’t know what inspired me to be a brat, but I tugged hard on his messy hair. Growling, he bit down on my neck, just barely letting the tip of his finger pressed into my entrance. Fucking tease. Yunho quickly soothed where he bit down, sucking and licking until the sharp pain went away. It was maddening. Too maddening. 

“Yunho,” my voice trembled. “Please.”

His lips quirked into a smile. “Please what?” 

“Your fingers… please… I need more.”

“Where?” 

I sighed in frustration, which only made him laugh more. Flexing his fingers slightly, his voice turned even more menacing. “I asked where.” 

Fucking hell. He had me pinned to him so tightly I couldn’t move, couldn’t roll my hips in a last ditch effort to get more than just these teasing touches. God, did I want to know how those long ass fingers would feel inside me. I just knew they would hit everywhere I needed, even places I didn’t know existed. And so, I caved. 

“Inside me Yunho, please,” I whined. “I need your fingers inside me, baby.” 

Finally, he obliged and slid his index finger in entirely. That single finger filled me up so well and the angle at which he moved in and out applied the tiniest bit of pressure on my clit. His chin settled onto my shoulder, watching as his finger disappeared inside me. 

“Look at you, greedily sucking up my finger,” he moaned, gaze not breaking from pussy when he added his middle finger, already pumping them both knuckle deep. I clenched around them, and his dick twitched against my back in conjunction with his fingers flexing against my throat. “That good, princess? I didn’t realize you’d be such a slut for my fingers.” 

I was entirely correct about how his fingers hit every single place I needed and more. He had the perfect pace and angles that had me keening. The noises coming from my mouth were nothing but embarrassing, needy little whimpers and breathy moans of his name. They only egged him on further.

“You’re so tight,” he teased, beginning to scissor his fingers to open me up. “I can’t wait to really fill you up…” To emphasize his point, he rolled his hips into my back, letting me feel just how long and hard his cock was. 

Taking him in entirely would be daunting, no doubt, but the care he was taking to prep me calmed what little nerves I did have. I trusted him, clearly, and if anything felt remotely unpleasant I wouldn’t hesitate to slow it down. My wandering thoughts didn’t last long, especially when he began really circling my clit, spreading my arousal around it with enough pressure to have my legs shaking. 

“All this… just for me? My perfect girl… going to give me another one? Then let me split you open and have my way with you?” He increased the pace of his fingers and the pressure on my clit, the pad of his finger rubbing deliciously on my g-spot, ignoring my futile attempts at moving. 

My back attempted to arch off his chest, but he held me in place for my second orgasm to roll through my body. Those fingers of his really were magical, and I knew I’d find myself admiring those beautiful hands of his even more frequently. Yunho barely let me catch my breath before manhandling me, effortlessly putting me on my hands and knees.

Without him moving me, I dropped to my elbows for a little bit more stability, arching my back at the same time. My legs were shaking, but Yunho’s firm handle on my hips helped keep me steady. One hand slid soothingly up my back and I dropped my head into the mattress at the feeling. Stars still swirled through my vision, but Yunho steadily brought me back to reality. 

“Still with me, Thea?”

I nodded, sighing with pleasure when he ran his cock through my folds, coating it with my arousal. I loved the way he checked in on me, my wellbeing clearly on the forefront of his thoughts. “Yes, Yunho, and still very very green.” 

He lined himself up, stroking himself. “Don’t move.” 

“Holy-” I bit my lip the instant I felt the stretch. Thank god he’d taken time to prep me or else it would have been unbearable. He eased in slowly, letting me adjust while his thumbs rubbed reassuringly. 

It stung, but fuck did it feel good. Yunho continued with these small, steady thrusts, inching himself in. I couldn’t help but lean into it, trying to get him deeper. 

A sharp slap to my ass stopped me with a yelp.. “I told you not to move, Theadora.”

“And you promised to fill me up, Stefano,” I huffed, not caring in the slightest about any potential repercussions. 

His fingers dug in hard enough to leave bruises. “Careful what you ask for, princess,” Yunho hissed. 

With a force I wasn’t expecting, Yunho’s hips snapped into me, bottoming out completely. It knocked the breath out of me, tears forming again in my eyes. Not only would my hips be bruised, but so would my cervix because fuck was he hitting it with every thrust. He pounded into me relentlessly and all I could do was take it, hands gripping the sheets like my life depended on it. The initial pain from the suddenness quickly subsided into pleasure. I thought his fingers reached new places inside of me… boy was I wrong, because his dick was sending me to heaven. The room filled with lewd noises and a symphony of moans and praises. 

The pleasure amplified further when Yunho wrapped an arm around my stomach, bending into me and somehow thrusting deeper. His breaths came out in rushed pants and growls, hot on my ear. “God Thea, for being so fucking small you take all of so well. You are my good girl, aren’t you? My beautiful little cockslut.” 

His words had me going off the deep end, the coil in my stomach tightening up once again. My walls clenched around him and he grazed his teeth along my back before kissing between my shoulder blades. 

“Fuck Yunho,” I moaned, barely able to form the sentence coherently. “I’m close- so fucking-” 

Before I could finish the thought Yunho pulled out and flipped me onto my stomach. One of his snatched up my wrists when I lunged for his sides, locking them together and pinning them above my head. Smoothly, he reentered me, and feeling him from this angle made any other thought other than being fucked into the mattress disappear. 

“Look at you,” Yunho directed, flicking his eyes downward. I looked where his gaze was fixed- where his dick completely disappeared inside me with each fluid roll of his hips. With each one you could see the faint outline in my stomach. “Taking every single inch of me.” 

My only response was a broken plea of his name. A devilish smirk appeared on his face and he dropped my wrists to press his hand softly against my stomach. The added pressure made my brain reel, my already spotty vision going completely black with the force of my orgasm. 

Yunho moaned when he felt my walls fluttering around him, his thrusts increasing in intensity but becoming choppy. “That’s right, baby, come on my cock.” 

His pace never slowed and I was on the verge of overstimulation, stray tears trailing down my cheeks. I knew he had to be close, and my speculation was correct when he pulled out of me, jerking himself off quickly. Warm, white streaks of cum painted my stomach and chest, his lips spewing my name mixed with even more praises. 

Holding himself up with shaky arms, Yunho placed his sweaty forehead on mine. Both of us were out of breath, the short pants mixing together from the lack of space between us. My entire body tingled, and although I wanted to wrap my arms around him and hold him close I settled for cupping his cheek. 

“How’s it going up there, handsome?” I laughed, cracking a small smile. 

Sighing, Yunho pressed a chaste kiss to my lips. “Stay right here, princess. I’ll be right back.” 

With another quick peck he stumbled off the bed, searching for his boxers before heading towards the bathroom. He returned with a wet washcloth and a bottle of water, settling himself on the bed next to me. 

“How’s your throat?” he asked softly, handing me the bottle of water before carefully cleaning up the mess on my stomach. 

I took a massive drink, the coldness soothing the dryness for a brief moment. “Achey, like the rest of my body. But in a good way.” 

“I can make you some tea, baby. That’ll at least help your throat a little bit.” The lustful intensity he’d had disappeared, replaced by the soft, sweet Yunho he always was. “As for your body… a hot shower will surely do the trick.”

“Only if it's with you,” I reached for his freehand, linking our fingers. 

“I wasn’t too much, was it?” he asked cautiously, still focusing on the last remnants of cum on my stomach. “We didn’t talk much beforehand, and I didn’t want to push you too far or say something wrong.” 

Once I was sure the bulk of cum was gone, I leaned up. Using my fingers, I tilted his chin to look me in the eyes. There was a glimmer of worry in his, something that made my heartache. “Baby, everything about this was perfect. You didn’t go too far, and it most definitely wasn’t too much. Hell, we can go further next time. There wasn’t a single thing you said that I wasn’t comfortable with.” 

That hint of worry was replaced with excitement. “Ah, so you like being called my slutty little cocksleeve, huh?”

I smacked his chest, but smiled nonetheless. “Maybe a little too much.” 

He brushed back the pieces of hair sticking to my face, letting his hand linger on my cheek. “Well, Theadora James. I think we both liked this a little too much. Now, how about you let me finish cleaning you up in the shower, and we fall asleep watching Aliens.” 

Beaming, I leaned in for another sweet kiss. “Sounds like a perfect end to the evening.”

Before I had a chance to move, Yunho pulled me towards the side of the bed, picking me up bridal style with a laugh. I could easily get used to this type of treatment, both in and out of the sheets. It wasn’t like me to really let someone in this easily, but whatever this was with Yunho had me breaking all of my self-imposed rules. 

Not a single part of me wanted to consider how everything would play out. Thinking too far ahead hurt my brain and heart, hurting much more than I thought it should after a single date. I shoved the thoughts down just as quickly as it formed. 

I had been saying all along to enjoy whatever this brought. And I wasn’t about to let that change now just because I had… feelings. 

What a scary fucking thought.

Author's Note: Thanks for reading so far! I'm having a lot of fun writing this one, and I've barely scratched the surface of what's to come for this group!

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Between Two Thorns | Chapter 4 | Simple Terms

Pairings: Mafia!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Mafia!??? x Fem!Original Character, Mafia!Jeongin (I.N) x Fem!Original Character, feat Stray Kids

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Mafia au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: After an unforeseeable event, Amelia Lee finds herself torn between love and loyalty. What will her choice be? Her twin brother and the only family she's ever know? Or the man she never expected to fall in love with? Every decision, though, comes with a price.

Chapter Warnings: lies, deception, threats, mentions of torture, guns, typical mafia stuff

Word Count: 9.8 k

read here on AO3

Between Two Thorns masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

*

“Checking the time isn’t going to make it go by any faster,” Hyunjin muttered, sitting on the top of the bench, feet resting on the wooden slats of the seat. He grew tired of Felix’s neverending pacing and need to check his watch every forty-five seconds. “He said seven. It’s 6:52. You know he’s not going to show up a minute sooner.” 

The pair had been sitting in the park for nearly twenty-five minutes on the off chance Yeosang came early. Hyunjin surveyed the area beforehand, not wanting to be surprised. The bench he selected was entirely in the open overlooking the riverfront, few trees in sight. Inglewood Park lacked places to hide, making the risk of either party setting a trap slim. Yeosang chose the meeting place well if he wanted to avoid an ambush.

Felix paused his loop only to glare. “What I don’t understand is how you can be so fucking calm,” he spat, resuming his pacing.

“The fact that I am calm is the entire reason you brought me,” Hyunjin quickly shot back. “Do you want Chan here? He’s a fucking wreck. Jeongin? He’d pull some shit and Amelia would be dead before we knew it. So I’ll keep being calm, Lix, because someone has to be. Pull yourself together.” 

Hyunjin ran a hand through his hair in frustration at the leader’s scowl. He wanted to let himself spiral and feed into the anger and paranoia surrounding him. But that wouldn’t help him get Amelia back. Somebody needed to keep an entirely level head and while Felix would hopefully step up to the plate in front of Yeosang, that responsibility currently fell on Hyunjin.

Much like it did last night when Jeongin destroyed his room in a fit of rage. Seungmin called him immediately, unable to calm his friend down. All it took was Hyunjin mentioning Amelia’s name for poor Jeongin to collapse in despair, guttural sobs leaving his body while his fists pounded into the floor. With his room in no shape to sleep, Hyunjin brought him back to his apartment to give Seungmin a break, especially when he was informed about a thrown picture frame narrowly missing Seungmin’s head. It let him keep an eye on the youngest in case he broke down again, but unlike Seungmin, Hyunjin had no issue knocking sense into Jeongin by any means necessary. 

Or when he peeled Chan off the bathroom floor. Hyunjin noticed him sneaking away during the group meeting, but initially paid it no mind. He had been the one with Amelia, so it only made sense that he took her kidnapping exceptionally hard. But when his absence grew longer, Hyunjin felt the need to find him. He just didn’t expect it to be slumped against the bathroom wall with a bottle of whiskey in hand to drown out his feelings. Not once in their many years of friendship had Hyunjin seen him like this. Chan was the strong one, literally and figuratively, yet sitting before him was a broken shell. So again, Hyunjin spoke reason to someone in an unreasonable state, pulling him from his stupor enough to get him back in his seat at the table. 

And he continued to stay calm now, snapping Felix back into the mindset necessary to bargain for his sister despite him nearly pulling out his hair with every step along the frosted grass. If Felix slipped up slightly, unintentionally offending Yeosang, then Amelia would be gone. 

No, Hyunjin wasn’t calm because he wanted to be; he was calm because Amelia neededhim to be.

The frost steadily wore away from the grass, leaving a perfect line of Felix’s steps. Despite Hyunjin’s annoyance, he continued checking the time, watching as the minutes slowly changed and thought only of his sister.

6:55.Was she still tied up? 6:56. 6:57. Was she scared out of her mind? Crying and sobbing, begging for release? 6:58. How did he let this happen to her? What if they hurt her? 6:59. Was Amelia even still alive? 7:00.

“Felix,” Hyunjin dropped from the bench hastily. He looked over Felix’s shoulder, focusing on something in the distance. 

Spinning around, Felix saw two figures walking towards them. He tucked his hands into the pocket of his black peacoat, gearing up for whatever conversation was coming. Hyunjin came beside him, mirroring the position and praying that Felix had his shit together. 

Yeosang stared down the two blondes in front of him and couldn’t help but enjoy the power he held. However, the neutrality of their expressions impressed him. Neither showed an ounce of emotion, not even anger. Both stood tall, confident despite having no control over the situation. But it was all a farce. 

While Yeosang continued studying the demeanors of Hyunjin and Felix, Mingi scanned the area looking for anything out of place. An ambush would be stupid on Oddinary’s part, but people did foolish things for love. And these men loved Amelia Lee to the point they would easily risk their lives for her. 

“Beautiful morning, isn’t it?” Yeosang smirked and stood face to face with the two men. The sentiment was aimed directly at Felix, the pair locking eyes immediately. 

Felix huffed, the air visible in front of him from the chilly November air. He attempted to gather his thoughts, wanting to come up with some sort of bargain to get Amelia back to him. 

Though it was Hyunjin who answered with Amelia’s wellbeing on the forefront of his mind. “Before any conversation happens, we need further confirmation that Amelia is alive and unharmed.” 

“No time for pleasantries?” Yeosang scoffed, but he nodded at Mingi next to him. 

Mingi pulled a phone from his coat pocket. “It’s live. Timestamps are in the lower right if you don’t believe me.” 

Hyunjin snatched the phone from his hand. Quickly Felix joined him. There stood Amelia. Well, more like there Amelia wandered. Appearing to be unharmed, Amelia paced the room. Hyunjin contained the smile that wanted to escape. Seemed both Lee twins took to pacing when stressed. But at least Amelia was untied and ungagged. Even on the tiny screen they could see determination on her face, not a single tear in sight. Too soon, though, Mingi took the phone from their hands. 

“Tell me what you want, Yeosang,” Felix said sternly. “I’m willing to negotiate.” 

Sharp laughter cut through the still air. “You think you have something to negotiate with?” Yeosang’s gaze pierced through Felix. “You took someone from me. It’s only fair that I do the same, don’t you think?”

“Amelia has nothing to do with whatever you think is going on.”

“Don’t play with me Felix. Lies will do nothing to aid your case. We aren’t stupid, despite your beliefs. It was only a matter of time before something ended this foolish truce I had with your father. How fitting that it was his son to ruin it. You’re half the leader he was.”

Somehow, Felix maintained his composure. Maybe it was due to the question of Amelia’s continued safety, or maybe it was Hyunjin’s grip on his sleeve that kept him in check. Yeosang clearly tried to bait him, especially by making comments regarding his father. It was an old insult, one he hadn’t heard in years. Still, it cut deep. 

“State your terms,” Felix said flatly, not taking his eyes off Yeosang’s. “Or do you intend on flaunting my sister just to kill her?”

The statement angered Hyunjin. Why would he even mention Amelia’s death? But he couldn’t do anything about it.

Again, Yeosang laughed. “Kill her? No, Felix. I intend to keep her alive, as long you follow the rules.” Smirking at their silence and widened eyes, Yeosang continued. “It would be easier to kill her, a literal eye for an eye. But why make it easier on you? You can mourn a death. Eventually everyone moves on in some capacity. So why would I kill your precious Amelia, when I could keep her alive yet always out of your reach? My terms are simple. Let her go, and she lives. If you try to rescue her or make some sort of move against us, she dies.”

The air turned uneasy with a heavy silence, only the soft sound of the chilly river and the rustling of the evergreens breaking it. Felix clenched his fists and jaw at the unexpected terms. All his and Hyunjin’s preparations to negotiate a restructuring of territories, for Oddinary to give up anything that Yeosang asked, were in vain. 

“There must be something you want from us, Yeosang,” Hyunjin said, quickly on the verge of losing his composure. 

“What I want is you knowing that Amelia is alive and you’ll never see her again. To know that she is with me. That you will never know what or how she’s doing. For you to mourn the loss of the person you love most when she’s still breathing. If for some reason you force my hand and make me kill her, that death is on you. And you will have to live the rest of your pathetic lives knowing that you are responsible for her demise because you couldn’t let her go.” 

Yeosang’s smirk grew at Hyunjin and Felix’s bewildered faces. Nothing they could offer him would change his mind. No amount of territory or money was worth more than the pain on their faces and the sheer horror that certainly ran through their minds. Amelia was his. 

“Mingi,” Yeosang nodded at the blonde beside him. “Show them, please.”

Once more, Mingi pulled out the cell phone, offering it to Hyunjin and Felix. Only this time the videofeed didn’t show Amelia pacing around the cement room. She stood still, staring down a gun aimed at her face, not an ounce of fear cracking her resolute gaze. Hyunjin’s eyes widened and his heart raced. Felix’s pounded loudly in his ears, so loudly it nearly drowned out Yeosang’s next words. 

“Now, Felix. Do you agree to my simple terms? Or does Amelia need another hole in her head?” 

Felix’s entire body stiffened, not breaking his gaze away from the small video. “There has to be something you-” he cut off his statement when the barrel pressed against Amelia’s forehead. Still, his sister did not waver, standing strong and unblinking at the cool metal against her skin.

“This isn’t up for debate, something you continue to misunderstand,” Yeosang sighed, running his fingers through his hair in annoyance. “A simple yes or no will do. I’ll ask again: Do you agree to my terms?” 

Attempting to gather his thoughts, Felix remained silent. He didn’t dare look over at Hyunjin even though he felt the stare boring into his side. There must be something he could do. Something he could offer Yeosang. But the sight of his sister facing certain death terrified him, completely knocking him down from being the ruthless leader he should be. His mouth went entirely dry and he struggled to swallow. 

“Yes.” 

The moment the hushed agreement passed Felix’s lips the gun dropped from Amelia’s forehead and out of sight. Hyunjin didn’t miss her exhale of relief, even though her face stayed stone cold at whomever stood before her. Their time watching her quickly came to an end when Mingi snatched the phone back from Hyunjin’s hands. Too distraught to say anything, Hyunjin only raised his head in defeat and looked at Yeosang’s smug face. How he desperately wanted to wipe that smirk off with his fist. 

This was just what Yeosang wanted: having Felix distraught in front of him, eyes angered and chest heaving with the pain of his decision. Not only that, Hyunjin appeared a mess, futilely trying to hide his frustration and wet eyes. In a way, Yeosang owned them now. All because of their precious Amelia Lee. The exchange went smoother than he imagined. He anticipated more of a fight out of them. But he assumed seeing the very real gun against Amelia’s head took away any plans they may have had. 

“Well, I’d say it was a pleasure,” Yeosang began, stepping backwards with a dramatic bow, “but we both know I’d be lying. You can assume your sister is alive. If my hand is forced, I’ll at least do her the decency of placing the body on your doorstep.” 

With that, Yeosang completely turned away, not allowing either man another word with him. Mingi lingered for a moment, eyeing Felix and Hyunjin until Yeosang was a few steps away before turning to wordlessly follow him. The Oddinary pair watched them walk away and fade into the distance. 

“What the fuck are we going to do about this, Felix? We can’t just let her go. Who knows what the fuck they plan on doing to her!” Calm Hyunjin had disappeared, replaced by a frantic and fumbling version. “There’s got to be something we can do, some sort of contact we can reach out to. Something”

Pulling out his phone, Felix dialed Changbin’s number. The rest of the Oddinary eight were on standby at the club, waiting for Felix’s word on the outcome of the meeting. Now that Yeosang was out of sight, Felix became the calm one, wearing the mantle Hyunjin tossed to the side. It needed to be him to take on all responsibility. 

“We are going to do something,” he said sternly, casting a glance at him. “But I need your head on straight, like you’ve so kindly reminded me to do today. The others are going to be a mess, I can’t have you spiraling now too.” 

Immediately, Hyunjin pushed his emotions to the side again. Felix was correct. The left hand man of Oddinary needed to step back up. He had allowed himself a brief moment, but that moment had now passed. Nodding, Hyunjin locked eyes with Felix just as Changbin picked up the call. 

“We have planning to do.” 

***

“Seems your brother agreed to the terms,” San stated when he pulled the gun from Amelia’s head. He made a show of taking out the cartridge and bullet in the chamber, handing both to Hongjoong to prove the gun was unloaded. 

Even with the removal of the gun, Amelia’s expression remained unchanged. Eyes narrowed and arms crossed, she glared at the two men before her. 

Hongjoong took the earpiece from his ear, San following suit. They had listened to the entirety of Yeosang and Felix’s conversation to know just what to do with Amelia. Their instructions had been clear: kill Amelia if anything but a yes came from the leader of Oddinary. Thankfully for Amelia, her brother didn’t put up an outward fight. 

“Am I ever going to be made aware of these stupid terms?” Amelia raised her eyebrow and crossed her arms. 

Only smiling, Hongjoong busied himself around the room. San leaned against the wall, staring at Amelia. He was intrigued by how she stared so resolutely down the barrel of his gun. Wooyoung was right. She was spicy.

“When Yeosang’s back he’ll go through everything,” San said with an oddly playful edge to his voice. 

Rolling her eyes, Amelia shifted her gaze to Hongjoong. “And what happened with my brother?”

Hongjoong turned his focus to Amelia. “Yeosang will tell you what you need to know, Amelia. We were just here to-”

“To kill me if things didn’t go the way Yeosang wanted.”

With a sigh, Hongjoong moved closer until he was mere inches away from Amelia. He reached a tentative hand out towards her waist, letting it land there when Amelia didn’t shy away. Without even realizing it, Hongjoong was already falling into Amelia’s hands, just like she wanted. 

“Luckily we didn’t have to do that,” Hongjoong said softly, staring deep into Amelia’s eyes. 

Even though he was only a means to an end in her mind, Amelia took in just how handsome Hongjoong was. Those big brown eyes looked at her kindly, but still Amelia saw a slight edge in them, the same one she noticed last night. One corner of his full lips twisted up into a small smirk while he studied her up and down, making no effort to hide his wandering eyes. At the same time, his fingers dug into her hips almost possessively. Although Hongjoong was much smaller than San in build, he was still toned and lean, carrying himself with a dangerous, yet graceful aura. In that way he reminded her of Hyunjin.

“Lucky for who, Hongjoong?” Amelia breathed, allowing the man to trace featherlight shapes on her side. 

“I guess we’ll find that out.” Hongjoong’s smile widened and his free hand shifted to brush away a piece of her disheveled hair. “Yeosang will be back soon. He’ll explain how everything will look moving forward.” 

On that note, Hongjoong backed away from Amelia, turning to nod at San. He removed himself from the wall, eyes not leaving Amelia. 

“Try to behave yourself until then,” San smirked.

Amelia couldn’t help rolling her eyes. “Because I can cause so much trouble in here amongst the cement. Worried I’m going to slam my head against the wall? Not like you’ve given me much to entertain myself with.” 

San laughed, a loud, boisterous sound that echoed throughout the room. “I think we’d all prefer it if you didn’t do that, Amelia. Were you expecting a 5 star resort? A spa day with facials and massages?” 

“Actually, some skincare would be nice if you’re offering.” 

San’s eyes glittered with a smile, but Hongjoong answered. “We’ll see what we can do.” 

After three firm knocks from San, the door swung back open. The taller man didn’t pay her a second glance back, yet Hongjoong did, offering her a pained smile before the door clicked shut behind them. 

Once free of their presence, Amelia moved freely about the room, trying her best to not seem too flustered. All she wanted was answers, yet that was something not so easily provided to her. Knowing that someone was still watching her through the cameras, she kept her smirk to herself. After just a day Hongjoong seemed to be falling into her twisted scheme. Almost too easily. Amelia quickly questioned whether or not something more nefarious could be at play, but how much worse could her situation become? 

What she really wanted to do was change out of her now uncomfortable clothes and wash her hair. But she was too stubborn to accept the clothes Wooyoung offered her and they still lay neatly folded on the edge of the bed. The odd acts of kindness left her uneasy and she was determined to remain firm in her opposition. 

Amelia resorted to aimlessly pacing again while she waited, head tilted to the floor as she went between the concrete walls of her confinement. Somehow her thoughts were loud and quiet all at once, a raging storm and calm sea simultaneously. Anyone else in her position would be a blubbering mess, begging for release on deaf ears. Instead Amelia continued to run through options in her head and tried to keep the thoughts of her brother and the others at bay, an act much easier said than done. 

She wondered just how this meeting went down with Yeosong. Did Felix bring Hyunjin with him? Or Jeongin? Or maybe Chan?

Chan.

He must be devastated. Amelia shook her head at the thought of the strong, unbreakable Christopher Bahng breaking knowing she had been taken under his alleged watchful eye. Failure was never an option for him and he failed at the one thing he’d always prided himself in: protecting the ones he loved, and there were few he loved more than Amelia Lee. 

She could picture Seungmin and Changbin arguing over some sort of plan to retrieve her, Han piping in to give his always solid input and quickly bringing focus back where it needed to be. Minho itching to get his hands on anyone from Fever, inflicting his favorite forms of torture for taking her away from them. Felix with his twisted smile while he raised a gun to each of their heads to finally end their lives. Hyunjin laughing maniacally, teasing each man while Felix moved down the line. And then Jeongin… 

How was Jeongin taking this? When it came to him all of Amelia’s thoughts became conflicted. She was entirely positive he would be a mess, his complicated feelings for her clouding his judgment entirely. It sent a pang through her heart when she realized he would have been one of the first to realize she had been kidnapped. 

Entirely unaware of just how long she had been milling around in her own head, Amelia didn’t notice the metal door reopening. She jumped at the pronounced click when it shut, the first and only break in her armor to show thus far. Her pacing ceased when she shifted her gaze towards the door to meet Yeosang.

He still wore his long tan coat, hands tucked casually into his pockets wit a pink tinge still clinging to his cheeks. “Hello again, Amelia.”

“Yeosang,” Amelia responded curtly, recrossing her arms in front of her. It was odd he entered alone, only ever having come with San and Mingi. 

“Now that I’ve met with your brother, I think it’s only fair that the terms we’ve agreed upon be shared with you.”

“I find it ironic that you have these discussions with everyone but the individual these terms impact.”

Yeosang chuckled at her response, stepping towards her slowly without breaking his gaze. “Unfortunately for you Amelia, you are nothing but a means to an end, the perfect way to exact my revenge on your brother and his petty club. Another pawn in my game of chess, although my hope is that I won’t have to sacrifice you as quickly in my pursuits. You see, I intended on playing a very long game.” 

Even though being referred to as a meaningless pawn set Amelia off, she remained silent, digging her fingernails into the flesh of her arm to keep sharp words from spilling out. Still, Yeosang provided her space to answer, eyes widening in amusement when she didn’t. 

“Now, these are simple terms, simple enough for you to understand I hope,” Yeosang continued, ignoring the tension in Amelia’s jaw at his snide insult. “When I said to make yourself comfortable, I meant it. You’re mine, Amelia Lee. There’s going to be no rescue mission for you, no knight in shining armor coming to save you from me. You’re going to remain here, out of your brother’s reach but always on his mind. It would be too easy to kill you, you see. I’d rather watch him and the rest of Oddinary suffer knowing you’re alive, but that you’ll never be theirs again.”

“Felix would never agree to this-” 

Yeosang’s hand on her chin silenced her voice, but did nothing to quell the fire in her eyes. “Your brother agreed to let you go without a second thought, Amelia,” he hissed. 

Amelia inhaled abruptly, each of her muscles tensing at his harsh touch. “Take your fucking hand off me before I-”

Instead his grip tightened, the pads of his finger indenting her cheeks. “It’s fucking adorable that you think you’re in the position to make threats.” His breath was hot against her face when he leaned in further, tone somehow becoming more menacing. “Now, I’ll make this even simpler for you. Any attempt at escape results in one of your precious Oddinary men dead, starting with Hyunjin. Follow this one rule and no one dies. Your brother and his idiotic crew have their own rule. If they come for you, you die.” 

Amelia attempted to jerk her head out of his grasp, but Yeosang dug in deeper. “Do you understand me?” Both pairs of eyes burned with an unrelenting anger, Yeosang’s teetering on the edge of insanity, Amelia’s with a cold fury. It only angered Yeosang more. “I said, do you understand me?”

There was much she wanted to say. She wanted to cuss him out, to throw out every single threat she could muster. But Yeosang was right. What say did she have? None, absolutely none. Even if Felix did agree to whatever terms Yeosang provided him, she knew that he would never let her go easily. None of them would.

But in her current position, with Yeosang glaring dangerously and clutching her possessively, there was only one thing she could say. 

“Yes.”

“Good girl,” his gaze narrowed before he removed his hand and placed it back in his pocket. The suddenness had Amelia jerking her head backwards, craving separation from him

Without another word, he turned on his heel, leaving Amelia dumbfounded and with a sore jaw. Three sharp knocks and the door opened and slammed shut before Amelia could process that Yeosang left. Her chest heaved while she talked herself down, again not wanting to put on the show she knew they wanted. No, the show he wanted. Once more she resumed her pacing, thoughts spiraling back towards an escape that would now be more difficult knowing that everyone’s lives were on the line. Her only hope was somehow being released.

An eerie sense of calm washed over her at the realization, her thoughts all going back to one man.

Hongjoong. 

*** 

Somehow, Amelia knew how to push Yeosang’s buttons with ease. Never before had he met someone who could get under his skin, yet this tiny blonde managed to do just that in under twenty-four hours. Hell, grown men feared him. But not Amelia Lee. Oh, how that irritated him. 

“Was putting hands on her really necessary?” Mingi asked coldly when Yeosang reentered the basement. 

“It was only my fingers.” Yeosang didn’t want to admit the effect Amelia had on him and how his need for control overpowered him. Every set of eyes were trained on him. “She had an attitude. That isn’t going to fly-”

“Of course she has an attitude,” Mingi retorted. “We fucking kidnapped her.” He stood suddenly, walking past Yeosang and towards the secured hallway. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” Yeosang questioned.

“To take her to her new room.” 

“Do you think she’s earned that privilege?” Yeosang’s voice rose.

Turning around, Mingi strode towards his leader, staring him down angrily. “I think you’re letting Amelia get to you. It’s eating at you that she’s not cowering in the corner and begging for your mercy.  She’s shown more balls than most men. So yeah, I think she’s earned the fucking privilege.” 

Yeosang showed Mingi just as much disdain, more frustration seeping into his words. “And what if I say she needs to stay in the cell a few more days, hm?”

“Amelia’s attitude doesn’t mean we shouldn’t follow through with the original plan,” Seonghwa spoke up in an attempt to dissolve the budding argument. He had noticed Mingi’s soft spot for Amelia early on, but this protective edge towards her took him by surprise. “Mingi does have a point. Yes, she’s nothing like we expected her to be…”

“Cheongyang pepper vibes…” Wooyoung mumbled, earning a smack behind the head from San. 

“But our intention was always to make sure she was comfortable, regardless of the circumstances that brought her here,” Seonghwa finished with a sigh. 

Mingi and Yeosang’s staredown continued until Yeosang turned to face the eldest. Although he didn’t want to acknowledge it, Seonghwa was correct. Even he could admit his errors, even though those moments came fleetingly. “You know she’s going to fight every step of the way.”

“Would you expect something different?” Seonghwa smirked, standing up and patting Yeosang on the shoulder, simultaneously putting himself between Yeosang and Mingi. His attention turned back towards Mingi. “Take Joong and San with you… she seems to somewhat like Hongjoong at least. Let him explain what’s going on. Maybe she’ll settle in better in her own space.” 

Hongjoong’s face flushed while a knowing look washed over Yeosang briefly before his smirk returned. Mingi looked at him for confirmation. Despite his anger, their leader still had the final say. With his nod, Hongjoong and San also stood, squeezing past Yeosang to follow Mingi.

“The rest of you, go about your day like normal,” Yeosang ordered, watching the trio disappear through the door. “The last thing Amelia deserves is an audience.” 

Wooyoung jumped up, smiling. “I’ll go make sure her room is ready… I worked hard on it.” 

Yunho placed his large hands on Wooyoung’s shoulders, steering him towards the staircase. “You’re not supposed to share that, Woo,” he whispered, but still loud enough for Yeosang to hear. It annoyed him just how much effort the others put into Amelia’s comfortability, something the members knew well/

Wooyoung’s shrill laughter echoed. Jongho shook his head, following the pair out of the basement and chatting to Yunho about lunch plans. Seonghwa remained, moving to retake his seat in front of the monitors. 

“I can handle the locks,” Yeosang stated, focus quickly going to Amelia and her neverending pacing. 

Seonghwa shook his head. “Take a breather. It’ll probably be better if she doesn’t see you.” His smirk widened when he saw just how intently Yeosang studied Amelia through the screens. “I’ve never seen someone work you up this much, Yeo. Has she really gotten under your skin this quickly? Not even Woo can-”

“I’ll take you up on that,” Yeosang said abruptly. He didn’t want to sit and listen to Seonghwa’s teasing any longer, even though he wanted to see the interaction between Amelia and the others. “Avery’s on her way anyway.” 

“Awfully early for her to be coming over, isn’t it?” Seonghwa said offhandedly, clicking the mouse to change the camera angle. “Do you trust her enough with Amelia here?”

Yeosang laughed harshly. “Do I trust anyone outside of us?” He didn’t expect a response to his rhetorical question, continuing on. “But Avery knows better than to go against me. It’s better to go about business as usual.”

“Especially if that business involves getting your dick wet, right?”

***

Much like he chastised Wooyoung for attempting last night, Hongjoong knocked on the metal door before it swung up, alerting Amelia to their impending entrance. The warning made sure she was already turned in attention. Her innate ability to keep a straight, yet determined face despite what happened around her still surprised the members, whether it be in person or while they watched her on video. 

Unlike previous times, Amelia stayed quiet instead of throwing some sort of witty remark at them. Hongjoong attributed that to Yeosang’s threats and his behavior. She simply watched the doorway, but the trio didn’t enter immediately. 

“Can we come in?” Hongjoong asked softly.

Amelia raised an eyebrow. “I’m not even going to acknowledge the irony of that statement.” 

“We’ll take that as a yes then,” Mingi said, sliding past Hongjoong into the room and ignoring the small scoff of annoyance. San followed quickly, resulting in both the large men entering the room before Hongjoong. It only served to annoy him more. 

Still, Amelia’s hazel eyes remained strong and unwavering with the three men before her. “Can I not get a moment of blissful, kidnapped peace?” she muttered. 

San laughed. “You’re going to be seeing a lot more of us, especially with-” A sharp gaze from Hongjoong silenced him. Seonghwa had been clear on who should explain things, and it wasn’t San. 

“What he means is we understand that your reason for being here is unorthodox,” Hongjoong began. 

“Unorthodox?” Amelia’s voice raised, but did not falter. “You fucking kidnapped me and plan on keeping me here indefinitely. Don’t you think that goes beyond unorthodox?” 

Mingi smirked at the weight of Hongjoong’s sigh when he raised his hands in defeat. “Look, we know it’s not ideal. But we don’t intend on being complete monsters with this whole thing,” he said from his perch against the wall. 

“Sure, Mingi,” Amelia laughed cruelly. “You’re not complete monsters. At least I’m alive right? Just as long as I don’t try to run away and my brother doesn’t come after me? Only then do I end up dead in a fucking ditch. Very considerate of you, actually. Completely unmonster-like.” 

Hongjoong took a couple of tentative steps closer. “You know just what kind of people we are, Amelia. Nothing we say is going to change that. But, what Mingi means is we don’t plan on keeping you confined in this concrete cell for the rest of your life.” 

The slight shift in Amelia’s stance caught San’s eye. “Ah, that got her attention,” he chuckled.

It had, but probably not in the way San assumed. “What, am I going to get an allotted thirty minutes of outside time a day? Designated enrichment so I don’t descend into madness?”

“More than that, Amelia,” Hongjoong said earnestly, ignoring the spite and sarcasm flowing through her words. “We want you to be comfortable, as odd as that sounds coming from the men who kidnapped you. So, would you like to get out of this box so we can show you where you will be staying?”

“You’re speaking like I’m on some sort of luxury vacation.”

“Consider me your ever willing concierge then,” Hongjoong said playfully with a smile, gesturing towards the door with a small, yet dramatic bow.

This seemed too good to be true, although Amelia didn’t know where exactly her new quarters resided. It could all be a trick, one that ended cruelly for her. But Hongjoong seemed genuine. Flicking her eyes towards San and Mingi, she found the same earnest look in their eyes, both going as far to offer her thin, assuring smiles and nods. 

“We’re not lying, Amelia,” Mingi said calmly. “Let us show you.” 

She pursed her lips in thought. This wasn’t the time to make a mad dash, but it could be a chance at alone time with Hongjoong. Anything to further her cause. “It really takes all three of you for this? What an escort.” 

“Well, in the words of Wooyoung, you are pretty spicy,” San laughed. He jerked his head towards the door. “Follow me.” 

San didn’t give Amelia a chance to respond and abruptly walked out the door. Nor did Hongjoong. Instead, he stepped around her, apprehensively placing a hand at the small of her back to coax her into following San down the concrete hallway. She leaned into the touch, humming appreciatively. Mingi slid behind them, bringing up the rear and watching their odd exchange with wary eyes. 

They paused at yet another door, yet Hongjoong’s hand stayed securely along her back. Mingi couldn’t help being confused by their closeness, questioning what was going through Hongjoong’s head. It wasn’t like him to be this touchy with anyone, especially not a prisoner, regardless of how beautiful Amelia may be. 

Blocking the keypad with his broad body, San typed in the code to grant them entry back into the basement. Amelia was taken aback by the luxury she stepped into, quickly coming to the realization that she had been in their house the entire time. She knew the main Fever group lived well, but hadn’t expected this. 

“You’re to take her straight to her room,” an unknown voice came from her left. “Make sure to share the rules.”

Amelia’s head snapped towards it and she was met with the biggest eyes she’d ever seen. But what caught her off guard most was how pretty the man was. He easily could have been a model, tall and elegant, strands of his shaggy black hair perfectly framing his face despite being pulled back in a small ponytail. 

“Ah, forgive me,” he apologized. “I haven’t introduced myself. My name is Seonghwa.”

“I don’t think I require an introduction at this point,” Amelia said curtly, ignoring the apology all together. 

Seonghwa continued to smile at her. “You absolutely do not, Amelia Lee.” With a quick nod towards the group he strode away towards the staircase. 

Hongjoong applied gentle pressure, urging her to also move towards the stairs. “Let’s keep going.” His head dipped low towards her head, lips close enough to brush against her ear. 

Obliging to his command, she continued to follow San. Immediately she blinked at the natural light pouring through the expanse of windows on this level. The subtle warmth felt so good on her skin, the air around her fresh and smelling faintly like vanilla. Just like the basement, the main level was lavish from what she could see. The space was immaculate, opening up to a grand foyer with just as grand of a staircase in the center. In its entirety, it was a perfect mix of modern and traditional, although it leaned more heavily onto the modern side. Quickly she found the large front door, quickly noticing the touchpad next to it. 

She didn’t have long to survey with Hongjoong leading her up not only the first set of stairs, but also the second, taking them to the top floor of the mansion. Everything was in perfect condition, crisp and clean, light pouring through the many windows. Through them, Amelia saw a large garden and a glass atrium containing a pool. Beyond the landscaping though, she saw the thick brick wall that surrounded the ground. Another obstacle to figure out for her escape. 

Turning right, San continued down the hallway until he stopped at a door with yet another touchpad. Unlike the others, this one was wide open. Before San could announce them, Wooyoung popped into the doorframe. 

“Amelia!” he exclaimed, greeting her like an old friend instead of a prisoner. 

Hongjoong pushed her through the door after him. Amelia fought to keep her jaw from dropping at the room before her.

It was massive. A large king sized bed settled along one wall, a soft gray comforter and endless amounts of pastel pillows arranged methodically on it. The wall in front of her was entirely lined with windows overlooking the backyard and a door that led to a small balcony already adorned with comfortable chairs and a table. Another cozy armchair and small couch surrounded a flat screen TV in another corner of the room. There was also a desk, minifridge, and microwave. Small floral decorations were scattered about, as well as what seemed to be some art supplies.

“Do you like it?” Wooyoung asked softly. “I picked it out.” 

“Why?” It was the only thing Amelia could come up with. Why would they put this much effort into a room for her? 

She hadn’t noticed Hongjoong entering behind her. “Because contrary to your belief, we do want you to be comfortable here.” He gestured towards the two doors in the room. “Closet on the right bathroom on the left. Both should be stocked, hopefully to your liking, but if there’s anything you need let one of us know.”

“So you bought me clothes… and bras and underwear?” Amelia scowled. “Pervy.” 

“WE picked them out,” Wooyoung added with a smile. “Whether or not you think it’s pervy, Hongjoong doesn’t get all the credit because there’s good stuff. Stuff I found, for that matter.” 

“Now… rules,” Hongjoong continued, once again ignoring Amelia’s insult. “This room is entirely yours, but we don’t intend on keeping you locked in here. You are allowed out… but one of us must be with you at all times. There’s a button next to the door that will alert us if you do want out and about. We’ll also be by periodically to check on you if you choose to stay in the room.”

“Told you that you’d be spending lots of time with us,” San chirped from the door. Both he and Mingi waited outside, giving Amelia some much needed space despite Wooyoung and Hongjoong being there. 

Amelia’s eyes flickered between them, still in shock. Even though she didn’t want to accept it, this was a monstrous upgrade to the concrete dungeon. Additionally, it gave her access to more of the house and more of Hongjoong for her little plan of seduction. It was too good to pass up. So she uttered two words nobody thought she would ever say.

“Thank you.” 

Wooyoung beamed at her, while Honjoong’s ears turned an unmistakable shade of pink. San and Mingi were in disbelief, but Mingi’s lips still curled into a small smile. 

“We’ll let you be,” Mingi interjected from the doorway. He wasn’t fond of the way Hongjoong was staring at Amelia while she looked about the room and wanted to get him out of there. “Take a shower. I’ll come back and check on you in a couple of hours for lunch since you haven’t eaten anything. Sound good, Amelia?” 

She turned and nodded at him. Amelia would rather it be Hongjoong, and judging the look on his face so did he, but her time with him would come. It would be better if he pined after her, anyway.

“Are there cameras in here?” she asked quietly, remembering the cameras covering the cell in the basement. 

Wooyoung shook his head. “None.”

“Comfortable, remember?” Mingi added before focusing back on the two men in the room. “Woo, Joong, let’s go.” 

Sweeping a hand around her back subtly, Hongjoong leaned in closer. “I'll see you at lunch.” 

“Take a look in the closet too, Amelia… you won’t regret it,” Woo smiled when he walked by, following Hongjoong out the door. 

San and Mingi lingered for a moment. She didn’t miss the way Mingi’s eyes followed Hongjoong until he was out of the room. The last thing he did before closing the door was throw Amelia a hesitant smile. The unmistakable pinging of the touchpad came through faintly, followed by the dull click of a lock. 

Despite Wooyoung’s assurance about the cameras, Amelia tore through every inch of the room in search of a hidden device. In her pursuit, she found herself oddly appreciative of the effort he  put into her room. With a few artful touches it could have been something she put together all on her own. It made her wonder just how long the crew had been watching her. 

It made her all the more curious about what was hidden within the closet. She opened the door, expecting to find a simple, typical wardrobe. Instead she stepped into the walk-in closet with her jaw on the floor. 

Clothes lined half the walls from top to bottom, shoes and accessories intermixed throughout the organized shelving. This was a model worthy closet and nothing she thought Fever would have provided her. Judging by how spot on the styling of clothes was, they must had been following her for weeks. 

“What in the hell is actually going on here,” she mumbled to herself as she thumbed her way through some of the clothes. 

Maybe a shower would help her get her thoughts aligned, because right now she was entirely confused by this treatment. She expected to be held like a literal hostage in a cage for the rest of her life until it somehow ended or she escaped, not in a fancy furnished room with a promise of being let out into the house, even if that was with supervision. It had her questioning if they were as monstrous as she thought. Well, except for Yeosang. 

After she grabbed a matching lounge set, a comfy looking bralette, and underwear she went straight to the bathroom. It was just as extravagant as the rest of the room. The pristine marble countertop already had skin care lined across and she smirked at the sight of it, remembering her conversation with San. A large, enclosed glass shower and porcelain bathtub took up a large portion of the room. 

In the linen closet, Amelia found plush towels and extra bathroom supplies. She grabbed one, setting it on the countertop before taking a long look at herself in the large mirror. For being stubborn and not taking advantage of the ragtag shower downstairs, she didn’t look too terrible. Her skin screamed at her, but her makeup remained relatively intact. Her scalp itched and ached from the top knot and she couldn’t wait to wash every inch of her hair and body. 

After searching the drawers, she found a brush and took the time to comb out her ratted hair. Turning on the shower, Amelia stripped off her clothes and left them in a crumpled pile on the floor and entered the drizzle. It felt heavenly on her skin, the pressure perfect. The shampoo, conditioner, and body wash were all high end, similar to what she used at home. She’d definitely have to thank Wooyoung, even if she didn’t want to. 

Suddenly, it occurred to her that maybe kindness would be a better option for her. As much as she wanted to go down kicking and screaming, she needed to reel them in and somehow build up some sort of warped trust so she could get out of this place. So in the hazy steam of the shower she continued to plan every detail of her escape. If only she could find a way to contact Felix…

But she let that idea swirl down the drain with the rest of the water, not wanting to inadvertently put them in danger. No, her escape needed to happen on her own. And the sooner, the better. 

***

Mingi knocked on her door a couple of hours later, waiting for her to assure him it was okay to enter before unlocking the door. Amelia had situated herself on the plush armchair, curling herself up beneath a blanket while she scrolled through the streaming services on the TV. They had absolutely everything, even CrunchyRoll. 

“You like anime?” Mingi asked, watching her add her favorites to her list having already taken the liberty of creating her own profile. 

“Of course I like anime,” Amelia responded coolly while she added Tokyo Ghoul to the list. 

He walked behind the chair, leaning down on his elbows to get a better look at the tv. “You didn’t strike me as an anime type of girl, especially not a Tokyo Ghoul one.” 

She looked up to find Mingi perched above and looking at her with a huge smile. “What kind of girl did you take me for then?” 

“More of a Hallmark movie one,” he said seriously.

Amelia genuinely laughed. “Well, you couldn’t be more off the mark with that.” 

Mingi’s grin widened. “At least I know you have good taste. Tokyo Ghoul is one of my favorites.” 

“Well if I want company on my 36th rewatch I know who to come to.” 

He rounded the chair, surprised by Amelia’s openness. “Can I sit down?” 

At Amelia’s nod he plopped down on the floor in front of the chair, leaning against it so his shoulders brushed against her bent legs. His stretched out endlessly in front of him, arms crossed against his chest while he made comments regarding Amelia’s anime choices and recommending more of his favorites. 

Speaking to him was much easier than Amelia anticipated and she found herself quickly falling into it comfortably. She had thought she would have to make the effort to play nicely, but somehow with Mingi it came naturally. Not a thing seemed forced, and he took no offense to any of her sarcastic comments, only matching them with ease. More importantly, he seemed genuinely interested in what she had to say. 

“Are you hungry, Amelia?” Mingi turned to look when he heard her stomach gurgling behind him. 

“Nope.” With this, Amelia ws continuing to be stubborn, even though her body ached for something to eat after twenty-four hours without anything but water.

Mingi completely adjusted his body to get a better look. “Your stomach is saying otherwise. Think we’re going to poison you?”

“I wouldn’t put it past you.” 

He rolled his eyes. “I’ll make you a deal. I’ll take the first bites of whatever we give you. If you’re going down, I guess I’m going down too.” 

“How very Titanic of you.”

“C’mon, we both know that floaty piece of wood was big enough for both of them,” he stood up, completely dwarfing her and outstretched his hand. “I can show you the rest of the house too, if you’re up for it.” 

She eyed him quizzically for a few moments. His pupils somehow became larger and he gave her legitimate boba eyes. All he wanted was for Amelia to feel safe with them, but especially him. He felt an odd sense of guilt with the entire kidnapping, especially since technically he had been the one to do it. 

“I won’t hurt you…” Mingi said quietly when he noticed Amelia’s hesitation at taking his hand. He meant it. He didn’t want to hurt Amelia. It was why he went with Yeosang to meet Felix instead of San. If something went awry in the plan, he didn’t want to be the one to pull the trigger. 

Finally, Amelia clasped onto it. “Says my literal kidnapper.” 

Somehow, his eyes became even wider. “What do you mean-”

“You don’t think I recognize your hands? Or that I wouldn’t realize there was a reason you and San were always with Yeosang? I saw San, just before you covered my face and knocked me out. I may be blonde, but I’m not dumb.” When she stood and met his gaze more fiercely, she could see the hurt in his eyes. For some reason, it bothered her more than it should. “I won’t hold it against you, though. Someone had to do Yeosang’s dirty work.” 

Mingi just stood with his mouth open, not knowing how to respond and wondering if he should just deny her claim. But he knew better. Deep down, he knew lying would ruin what he desperately wanted to build with Amelia, as warped as his intentions seemed. 

Thankfully, Amelia answered for him. “I’m being serious, Mingi.” 

“I’m just waiting for you to spit in my face too,” Mingi laughed nervously, shifting side to side 

“Oh honey,” Amelia smirked. “Do you think I’d pull that trick twice? That was a pleasure reserved only for Yeosang. Plus, the angle is all wrong for that right now. You’re too tall… I’m not trying to fight gravity.” 

“Any sort of revenge I should be on the lookout for?” 

“Maybe a kick to the balls.” 

A smile finally returned to Mingi’s face. “I guess that would be deserved. Now, lunch or the house tour first?” 

“Let’s see the rest of my prison.” 

With another eye roll, Mingi took off towards the door, glancing back to make sure Amelia was following him. Unlike previously when he left the room, the door remained unlocked. He paused outside, wanting Amelia to walk beside him instead of behind. The thought of sprinting straight towards the front door crossed her mind for a split second. Freedom could be closer than she thought possible, but she needed everyone to let their guard down just a bit. They would be expecting her to try something now, so she would not give them the satisfaction of doing so.

Mingi’s tour wasn’t too detailed with him being more concerned about getting food in Amelia’s system. She learned that their bedrooms were split between the top two levels, along with office spaces, and a couple of guest rooms. The main floor housed the ‘fun’ rooms as Mingi put it. In this case it was the library, kitchen, dining room, their conference room, and a couple of different living rooms. The basement was the same, although there was a full gym and more of a movie theater style room hidden there as well. Mingi purposefully omitted anything involving Amelia’s cell, but did let her see the surveillance room even though it was shut down with her absence. He also showed her the way to the pool house, assuring her that after lunch if she wanted to go into it or outside for some fresh air and a walk around their grounds he would take her. Of course she accepted his offer, solely because she wanted to survey the wall. Anything to help plan her escape. 

The tour officially ended in the bustling, yet immaculate kitchen. Wooyoung and San were loudly bickering about something while Wooyoung was busy at the stove and San sat at one of the barstools. Seonghwa watched the two of them intently, lip curled into a small smile. Hongjoong sat silently, eyes locked on the laptop in front of him and focused only on whatever played through his headphones. Two more men sat at the countertop, but Amelia didn’t know either of their names. One was as tall or taller than Mingi, but looked much more lean with a well kept mop of brown hair. The other was shorter, but stockier, looking muscular enough but not on the same level as San with clean cut black hair. Noticeably missing was Yeosang, not that his absence upset Amelia anyway. She preferred his absence. 

At their entrance, the once loud atmosphere became entirely silent. Amelia was used to having eyes on her, but not like this. But she wasn’t one to let her confidence lapse, even in a situation as fucked up as this. So she strode into the room with Mingi, standing beside him to lean against the island’s counter. 

“You’re actually out of the room,” San said with a dumbfounded smirk. “I’m impressed, Mingi.”

Hongjoong slid his headphones off his ears, catching Amelia’s eye before looking pointedly at the seat beside him. However, Mingi latched onto the side of her shirt when she moved to take it. She looked at him with confusion, but Mingi simply shook his head with a furrowed brow. When she made eye contact with Hongjoong again he seemed just as confused as she did. Her plan at getting closer to Hongjoong may be trickier than she thought

“Ah, we should probably introduce ourselves then…” the shorter of the two unknown men began, “My name is Jongho.” 

“And I’m Yunho,” the taller one finished. 

Amelia put on her best smile. “Hi.” 

“Did you like your closet and everything else?” Wooyoung asked expectantly, pausing his stirring of whatever was cooking in his pot. 

“Pleasantly surprised, especially with how spot on everything was. Thank you, really.” 

Wooyoung’s eyes crinkled with his smile before returning back to his task. “I told you I picked well. Only the best.”

She bit back her snarky comment about the absurdity of it all. There would come a time for more harsh words, and now wasn’t it. Now was the time for them to be lulled into her false complacency and feigned acceptance of her new life. 

“Are you joining us for lunch?” Hongjoong asked, eyes going between Mingi and Amelia. Just as Mingi was questioning his intentions with their guest, Hongjoong began to question Mingi’s. 

“I’m making pasta, if you want some,” Wooyoung added. “Or there’s plenty of leftovers in the fridge, or I can make you something else or-”

Seonghwa’s soft laughter cut him off. “Calm down, Woo.” 

“Regardless of what it is, Mingi gets the first few bites,” Amelia teased, looking up at him beside her. 

Yunho furrowed his brow. “Care to explain?”

“Uh, well…” Mingi fumbled with all seven sets of eyes on him. “I promised that I’d taste her food to prove it wasn’t poisoned.” 

Everyone erupted into laughter, especially with Amelia’s serious expression. “You all kidnapped me, how am I supposed to be certain you don’t have nefarious intentions with me?” she said without a hint of emotion. 

“Our intentions are not to poison you, at least not purposefully,” Seonghwa laughed. “You never know with Woo’s cooking though.” 

“HEY! I’M NOT THE ONE WHO ALMOST BURNT DOWN THE KITCHEN!” Wooyoung exclaimed angrily, pointing his wooden spoon at Seonghwa. 

Thus ensued more bickering. Amelia sat and watched it unfold, studying the dynamics of the group to get a better understanding of them. They were all extremely close, that was easy to see. Obviously they had to be, considering they chose to live together. She couldn’t help but get caught up in some of what was happening around her, laughing at the insults to Wooyoung’s cooking before he was slathered with compliments. 

True to his word, Mingi ate the first four bites of Amelia’s pasta even though Amelia watched Wooyoung finish the preparation of it. To further prove their point, San also took a bite or two. While eating though, Amelia couldn’t help but become curious over Yeosang’s continued absence.

“Does Yeosang not eat?” Amelia asked casually from her seat between Mingi and San. 

“Oh he eats,” San said between mouthfuls. “But he’s out with Avery.” 

Seonghwa groaned. “Can you not keep anything to yourself, San?”

San narrowed his eyes. “Amelia lives here now. You don’t think she’s going to meet Avery at some point?” 

Internally, Amelia cringed at the thought of living amongst them for too long. Outwardly, she kept her kind, curious face. “Avery? Is that Yeosang’s girlfriend?”

Jongho snickered. “I wouldn’t go that far.” He threw his hands up at Seonghwa’s glare. “Really, Hwa? San has a point.” 

“That doesn’t mean we have to share these things right away…” Seonghwa mumbled. 

Mingi dipped his head towards Amelia, ignoring the new argument around them. “Avery is Yeosang’s… fling. He has many of them,” he whispered. “She’s been around for a couple months though, much longer than the rest.” 

Through his voice, Amelia heard a bit of annoyance. Once more, curiosity got the better of her. “I take it you’re not a fan?” 

Huffing, Mingi shook his head. Being honest with her about small things like this seemed to be a sure way of building trust. “Most of us tolerate her.” He leaned back up, noticing Amelia’s empty bowl and smiling that she ate finally. “Do you still want to go outside? It’s chilly, but sunny.”

Amelia nodded. “I could do with a bit of sunshine, honestly.” 

“Care for some extra company?” Yunho asked with a bit of apprehension. 

“How could I resist the tall entourage,” Amelia laughed. 

Smiling, Yunho stood up, grabbing Mingi, Amelia, and his plates to take to the dishwasher. When Mingi stood Amelia followed, giving a small smile to those that remained in the kitchen while making sure to catch Hongjoong’s gaze. For a moment, she thought she imagined his wink before returning the headphones to his ears, but Mingi’s scoff reassured her that it wasn’t her imagination. 

Things were falling into place more easily than she could have hoped for.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution | Chapter 5 | A Place on the Team

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties. Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution? Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Chapter Warnings: mission planning, grumpy Seonghwa, sparring San, overthinking

Word Count: 6.7k

read here on AO3

Absolution Masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

Wooyoung stayed true to his promise of saving Sera a seat in the very chair she vaporized and put back together earlier in the day. Set between Wooyoung and San,  they both offered her warm smiles when she walked in behind Jongho before returning their attention to Hongjoong. 

“Just in time for the good stuff,” Wooyoung whispered directly into her ear. He leaned his body close to hers, craving even the smallest amount of touch from her. Going as far as resting his elbow on the armrest of Sera’s chair, he was happy when their shoulders met and rubbed together. 

Choosing to only respond with a smile, Sera too turned her focus onto her new captain. The concept of Hongjoong being her leader was still foreign and fresh. Subconsciously, she couldn’t help comparing him to Changkyun and wondering how his style would be similar or different from the former. All she’s ever known was to follow Changkyun. His lead. His decisions. While she had little respect for the newfound possessive and obsessive version of him, part of her admired the way Changkyun effortlessly led her former team.

But Changkyun was always under the thumb of the Crown, bound to abide by the sick wishes of her father. Wishes that he followed willingly, his loyalty never in doubt. Beyond that, Changkyun was ruthless and unforgiving, relishing in the pain and destruction he administered. In hindsight, Sera realized she turned a blind eye to his true nature. Whether that was due to growing up together, to Changkyun being by her side through every step of the academy, or simply because Changkyun was always there to pick up the pieces when she crumbled apart. 

She wondered where along the continuum Hongjoong would lie. Already, Hongjoong seemed kind, for lack of better words. He was democratic with decisions, although Sera only had the vote for her to join the team to use as backing for this assumption. Then again, Changkyun also held these qualities.

A nudge from Wooyoung slipped Sera from her trance. Again, she could only offer him a smile, ignoring the worry in his furrowed brows. Had Hongjoong not been speaking, he certainly would have called her out for being spacey once again. Actually focusing, Sera honed in on exactly what Hongjoong was saying. 

“Mingi and Yeosang will move first before Yunho, Seonghwa, and San enter,” Hongjoong stated. “Mission is simple, at least on paper. The missiles and drones need to be deactivated and destroyed. Wooyoung, is your linking device ready? Or do we need to change plans and send you as well?” 

Wooyoung shook his head. “I did three test runs on the drones we snagged. It worked perfectly. The blueprints made it easier to calibrate the system, and I know what I’m going into. Should be easy enough remotely. Now the harddrive is a different story.” Attention shifted to him, waiting for further explanation. “I don’t know if I’ll have enough time to go through the linking system. They’re learning, and while I’m good, I don’t know exactly what I’m walking into. I have a different device that I can use to bypass their security systems and copy everything over so I can work through the encryptions and files here.” 

“We’ll split further once we’re in the base,” Yunho added. “Seonghwa and Mingi will go into the control rooms to copy over the harddrive. San, Yeosang, and I will handle the drones and missiles. We’ll get out of there, fast. Hopefully with the uniforms and fake badges we can sneak in and back out relatively undetected. That way we we can-”

“Make it go boom,” Mingi snickered.

Leaning forward, Sera looked at the blueprints and schematics on the table. She recognized the base instantly. “You’re hitting Hollow Point?” 

Nodding in affirmation, Hongjoong addressed her directly. “The intel we received said that it’s housing new nuclear missiles and dossiers regarding previous Crown missions… what we’re looking for is in regards to deaths of two higher ups in the resistance and the destruction of one of our primary bases.”

Sera’s stomach churned, but kept her face neutral, her military training coming into play. Hongjoong had to be referring to Gideon and Kahanna. However, she couldn’t divulge anything regarding their deaths without outing herself further. They were already aware she was on a tactical team. It wasn’t hard to deduce exactly the horrors she’d helped commit, but Sera was certain her new team would not take kindly to her hand in the murders. 

She could, however, offer information regarding the base. “There’s a deadzone at the southern edge because of the cliffs,” she pulled one of the maps closer to point out the area. “Coms won’t work through here, but neither does the Crown’s systems. It’s a perfect entry point, especially if you’re going after the control rooms, hangers, and silos. It’s a much more direct route… Typically there are a few more patrols there, though.”

Situated deep within a valley, the cliffs surrounding Hollow point offered additional security but also interfered with internal and external com systems. The Crown’s engineers created a solution for the majority of the base, but something with the intensity of the electromagnetic fields in that specific area inhibited even that fix. Or at least that’s what she gathered upon sitting in meetings with her father, Ender, and Changkyun. 

Hongjoong smirked. “Extra patrols won’t matter. Mingi, can you handle a few extra people if we switch entry points? Woo-”

“I can reverse our systems to work with the electromagnetics, not against. It’ll take a little bit of time, but I could have it done tomorrow easily. It won’t be too hard.” 

“And, I don’t know if this helps or if you already know this-” Sera glanced over at Yunho for some reassurance, not wanting to overstep her role, especially with Seonghwa staring at her. Yunho gave her a small smile and nod, prompting her to continue. “There’s a master control in the underground tunnel system that connects the silos, drones, and missiles. I don’t know how exactly Woo was planning to disengage everything-“

“That would be convenient,” San said suddenly. “That would mean we wouldn't have to directly go into one of the silos then… Wooyoung would that cause an issue?” The latter shook his head, mumbling how that would be easier than hacking through one of the drones.

“That area is heavily secured,” Sera rushed to add, not wanting to omit anything that could cause an issue. “It has multiple security passes and requires the highest clearance.” She only visited that base a few times for quick briefings, always under Amelia Lee.

Yeosang sat up straighter. “I can still phase in and open the door from the inside if we need it. Seems easy enough. Woo, you can update our clearance, right?” 

“Obviously,” Wooyoung agreed. 

Sera raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. She knew nothing about the other’s abilities, but knew not to ask now. She made a mental note to ask Yuhno or Wooyoung after this meeting.

Yunho beamed at her, feeling quite proud that Sera felt confident enough to speak up. He wondered if she had more recent knowledge of the base. While Yunho had some background knowledge regarding the bases and the military as a whole, much had changed in the five years since he deserted. Sera would have all the inside information this team could dream of and be a huge asset to the resistance as a whole. Sera just had to share her knowledge. Just this small tidbit helped build trust within the team, a step Yunho would highlight to Seonghwa later. 

“Would you rather show us on here, or have Woo pull up the holographic version?” Hongjoong asked, shoving the blueprints towards Sera.

“Are they interactive?” 

“Are they interactive,” Wooyoung sassed, tapping her lightly on the nose despite the others in the room. He stood up still cheesing widely, moving towards the screens and control panels to grab a small device. Once placed on the table to his liking, he pulled up the schematics on a tablet. The device mirrored the tablet, projecting the building in the center. “Take it away, Sera.” 

With the reins fully handed to her, Sera explained in detail everything she knew regarding Hollow Point, down to the necessary clearances required for each level. Thanks to the holographic map, she plotted everyone’s routes easily. Despite her limited time in the building, Sera knew the ins and outs of every Crown Base. Her intensive studies during and post academy paid off, as well as her mandatory attendance in her father’s confidential meetings. Still, Sera chose to keep some cards to her chest. She’d reveal more when necessary, but still needed to prioritize her safety.

Everyone listened intently. Yunho interjected with some well thought out points occasionally, while Yeosang, San, and Mingi asked numerous questions during Sera’s impromptu presentation. Hongjoong, Jongho, and Seonghwa stayed completely silent, taking in all the information. Wooyoung helped Sera by taking notes on a separate tablet, saving the information for future use. 

“With all of this, don’t you think it would be easier for Sera to come with us?” San spoke softly, looking more so at Yunho and Hongjoong than Seonghwa. “She knows the base, she could-”

“No.” Seonghwa said flatly, finally breaking his silence. “Just because Sera is readily giving this information does not mean she should be allowed on this mission.” 

“Seonghwa-” Yunho began, tone stern, but Seonghwa cut him off immediately. .

“No,” he reiterated, glaring across the table at Yunho. “She’s on the team, that’s enough for now. Unless you’re trying to pull rank, Yunho, which I would highly discourage.” 

Sera chewed the inside of her cheek. She didn’t intend on starting a fight and only wanted to help. She wanted to be involved, but understood why that couldn’t be the case. They didn’t know her, nor she them. Who knows how being thrown into a mission without training or working with any of them would go. She completely understood and respected this decision, even with Seonghwa’s disgruntled attitude towards her. Avoiding looking at either of them, she slumped back into her seat in silence. Debating on whether to agree with Seonghwa, Sera instead chose to remain silent, having said enough already. Next to her, Wooyoung sensed her newfound tension and lightly grazed his knuckle along the edge of her thigh. 

An intense staredown ensued between Yunho and Seonghwa until Seonghwa cut it short. “Sera going is not on the table, Seonghwa, and nobody is pulling rank. Although, I can’t help but agree with San that her knowledge would be beneficial on the ground. However, she will be just as helpful here.” He pressed his palms against the table. “We will reconvene tomorrow morning after Wooyoung recalibrates the coms to finalize the plan. Yunho, Seonghwa, stay for a moment. Everyone else is free to go.” 

At Hongjoong’s command, the rest of the team shuffled out of the control room. Sera was ready to hide away for a moment and make a dash for her room, but was unable to escape San’s grasp. 

“Don’t worry,” San placed his arm around her shoulder, pulling Sera into his side. “Those two usually argue about something. You just so happen to be the shiny new thing for them to fight about.” 

“I’d rather not be the thing they fight about,” Sera murmured, allowing San to lead her into the kitchen. She leaned on the back of one of the stools once San released her shoulder.

“Why don’t you come with me?” Wooyoung asked. He had followed the pair into the kitchen, the others close behind. Sauntering over to Sera, he softly stuck his hip into her, smiling. “I could use the company since someone gave me more work to do.” Sera instantly knew he was teasing, but still felt slightly guilty for increasing his workload. 

“Sera’s coming with me,” San stated matter-of-factly from inside the refrigerator. Closing the door with his foot, he turned around with two bottles of water in his hands. “She needs to start training with us. What better time than now. We were all heading there anyway.” San tossed one of the bottles over to Sera. “Sound good, darling?” 

The pet name made Wooyoung scowl slightly. First Yunho with his never ending ‘my girls,’ now this? At least with San he knew there was nothing beyond friendly endearment. With Yunho, he was entirely unsure of where his mind stood with Sera. Not that it should affect him as much as it had been. But there was something undeniable about Sera, something that made him drawn to her like a magnet. 

“Oh, is it time to get me on a mat?” Sera teased without missing a beat. 

San playfully glared at Wooyoung, pointing at him before his eyes turned to half moons. “What did you tell her?”

Sighing, Wooyoung turned to leave the kitchen, but not before letting his fingers brush along Sera’s back. She couldn’t help but smile and inhale suddenly at the touch, her eyes turning to follow him as he meandered towards his little shop. 

“I told her only what was said, Sannie. I’ll come down in a little bit, make sure they aren’t being too hard on you.” 

San snickered. “Or take your own turn with her.”

Ignoring San’s comment, Wooyoung left the room with a wave of his hand. San beckoned Sera to follow him towards the basement with a dimpled grin and jerk of his head. Yeosang, Mingi, and Jongho had already made their way out of the kitchen, also towards the training room. Finally she could show them what she was capable of, at least in some regards. A little concern snuck into her thoughts about her lack of training for the past month, but quickly went away when she stepped downstairs. 

“So Jongho ran his tests… now you’ll get mine,” San stated. “Warm up, do whatever you need to do. But then it’s time to see if Yunho was right about your alleged ability to beat my ass.” 

With a roll of her eyes and a smile, Sera plopped herself down on a mat and began stretching. Thanks to her morning runs with San, she didn’t feel completely out of shape but was concerned about her overall strength. San was big, much bigger than her. Normally his wouldn’t phase her, but Sera was still unaware of what lied beneath San’s bubbly exterior. Early on she pinpointed this underlying sense of danger with him.  There was something in the way he moved, almost as if each and every motion was perfectly calculated. 

After a little time, San sat down next to her. Bending over to touch his toes, he huffed loudly before turning to look at Sera. “Alright, darling. Ground rules for sparring. Nothing to the face. Can’t mess these pretty things up. No use of powers. It wouldn’t be fair of you to fling some gold at me or use your telekinesis now would it?” 

“What I think is unfair is that I know nothing of your ability,” Sera quipped. “How do I know if you’re not secretly using yours?”

Mingi’s deep laughter rumbled. “She’s got a point, Sannie. Not like you can turn off all of your abilities, anyway.” 

Sera turned knowingly back to San, eyebrows raised and mouth quirked. He quickly raised his hands in defeat, dimples on full display. “But I manage them during spars, Min, don’t make it sound like I cheat. Now… my abilities. I have advanced strength, agility, and durability, plus adaptive reflexes. While I can’t turn those off, I tone it down as best as I can when training.” He glared over at Mingi before continuing. “Now, the other part of my ability-” 

From each wrist came a singular sleek metal blade, a small ring of blood surrounding where it protruded, but not once did San wince as they lengthened. He had grown well accustomed to the feeling of the blades piercing his skin. They vaguely reminded Sera of Jiwoo and the diamond spikes she preferred, although San’s blades lacked the prismatic beauty of Jiwoo’s. Just as suddenly as the blades appeared San tucked them back in, the slits in his skin healing just as quickly. 

“I can snap them off and make them different lengths, too. But unless I break them, they are pretty much, well, unbreakable. My aim in throwing them has gotten a lot better, but nowhere near as good as Hwa’s,” he smirked. “Like you, I also have advanced healing… kind of have to with this.” 

This match would be more difficult than she thought, especially with San also having adaptive reflexes. But Sera was not one to back down from a challenge. Once her muscles felt loose enough, she stood and thrust out her hand to San. “Any other rules before we get started?” 

Grinning like the cheshire cat, San grasped her hand. “Not that I can think of, darling. Sure you’re ready for this?” he made his way to the center of the ringed mat. 

Mingi, Yeosang, and Jongho all paused their own workouts, antsy for the show. Sera paid no mind to the attention, stepping into the ring with confidence. This was second nature to her, the anticipation of a fight familiar despite her unknown opponent.

The smile on San’s face didn’t diminish as he began pacing side to side. He was just about to lunge when Yunho’s voice echoed down the staircase. 

“We didn’t miss any of the fun, did we?” His eyes sparkled when they met Sera’s. Wooyoung, Seonghwa, and Hongjoong sauntered down the stairs behind him. 

Sera crossed her arms. “I didn’t realize that this was going to be the event of the day.” 

“Ah, Just Sera, we’re all just excited to see what you can do. Now, don’t take it easy on our dear Sannie over her. He can take whatever ass beating you give him.” 

San scoffed at the remark, making Sera return her attention to him. From the corner of her eyes she saw Hongjoong lean against the wall for a front row view. He was more than ready to see what she was capable of after hearing how easily Sera fended off the four men however many nights ago. San was a formidable opponent, arguably the strongest of the eight in the house, making him the perfect partner for this little test. 

Without any warning, San lunged. He came at her quicker than she anticipated, but Sera easily sidestepped out of the way. He continued these lunges without attempting a punch or a kick. Understanding that San was toying with her, she continued the quick shuffles left and right, not wanting to play into whatever trap he was laying. 

“Quit teasing, San,” Hwa said from his perch on the steps. 

A glint entered San’s eyes and a slew of fists and elbows flung towards Sera. The rush and force of the impacts surprised her. One connected directly to her ribs, but she quickly composed herself, blocking and countering once her body learned the pattern of San’s attacks. Unfortunately for her, San learned Sera’s patterns just the same. He blocked her easily, but not before she landed a few well aimed hits to his torso. 

“Not bad at all,” San said softly when he dodged back, creating some much needed space.

Hongjoong continued smirking, while Yunho made direct eye contact with both him and Seonghwa- a subtle ‘I told you so’ to both. San wasn’t one to hold back, even with new opponents. His ego wouldn’t allow it. Yunho knew with how smoothly Sera was parrying his attacks that San’s frustration level would quickly rise, meaning his attacks would become more intense as this went on. 

“Looks like you might’ve lost your touch, Sannie boy,” Yunho teased. He wanted to see just how much Sera could handle and the easiest way to accomplish that was by riling up San. “Here I was worried my girl would be out of practice… but it looks like that might be you.” 

This time, Sera was prepared for the fevered strikes, but woefully unprepared for the increased power behind them. Unable to retaliate with as much force, she snuck in well placed punches and kicks of her own. They had enough of an effect to have San staggering backwards. Their chests heaved from exertion, but neither made any indication of backing down. 

The dance continued for a few more rounds, each one ending without a clear winner. Yunho incessantly threw out comments in the form  teasing insults directed at San and raises towards Sera. Both had an effect on the man, frazzling him while Yunho continued to smirk. All the while Sera felt the gazes of Hongjoong and Seonghwa as they studied her each and every move. Mingi, Yeosang, and Jongho occasionally added their own commentary, all impressed at how well Sera held her own. Only Wooyoung remained silent, surprisingly. Normally jumped into the banter, always ready to tease and taunt. But he was too engrossed in Sera, watching how effortlessly she moved, how her face tensed when San landed a punch, yet somehow staying calm and fluid with her attacks. Concern crept into his mind as San became more erratic, instantly worried that he would somehow go too far and actually injure Sera. But still Sera stayed steady, although her face reddened and sweat glistened across her body. A body he couldn’t help but let his eyes wander over. 

Continuing to bide her time, Sera chose to simply play defense. San was transfixed on being offensive, throwing as much at her as he could thanks to Yunho’s latest comment about looking slow. Although she was beginning to feel the aches of the never ending onslaught, she knew an opening would appear. After a particular punch and kick combination, San would be off balance for a half second. This is what Sera was waiting for, what her mind and body were actively anticipating. The adrenaline was dampening the pain of his recurring hits to her thighs and ribs, but there was no hiding the bruises that began to form there and along her forearms. 

When the combination came, Sera made her move, swiping at San’s knees with her left foot. Once it buckled slightly she lunged. That in conjunction with a perfectly timed high kick to his chest had San tumbling to the ground with Sera’s foot still pressed against his chest. 

“Holy shit,” San mumbled. His pink hair stuck to his sweaty forehead, shirt clinging to his muscular body. Despite Sera having bested him, a huge smile was on his face. Not many had taken him down. Usually only Yunho or Seonghwa had that privilege, although even that was infrequent. 

“Holy shit is right,” Sera half laughed as she tried to catch her breath. “I haven’t had a spar like that in a long while.” 

Sitting up, San ran a hand through his sweaty hair. “Well, glad I could give you a hell of a time. You sure gave me one, darling. Next time, though, you won’t get so lucky.”

“Oh are we saying I can only beat you with luck?”

“Not used to that view, are ya Sannie?” Wooyoung sassed, breaking his silence.

Much like the beginning of their spar, Sera offered San a hand to help him back up. “I think you wish you were in my position, Woo,” San shot back, pulling himself up simultaneously. 

Laughter rolled through the training room. Even Seonghwa gave a small chuckle, finally showing a crack in his steely armor.  Wooyoung’s face flushed, lips pursed, but he had no witty comment in return. Even though the comment wasn’t directed at her, Sera also felt her own face grow warm, but thankfully her red and sweaty face covered up the blush. 

“I told you my girl could beat your ass, San,” Yunho said smugly, pushing San’s shoulders in jest as he chugged his bottle of water. “Thanks for proving me right, Sera,” he added with a wink in her direction.

San lightly shoved Yunho back after capping his water. “You realize that if she beat me that also means she’d take you? Or did that thought slip your tiny little mind?” For effect, he flicked Yunho’s forehead. 

Thus ensued further bickering between the two, a common occurrence in the house. Everyone playfully interjected with their own remarks, each bouncing seamlessly off the other into the next joke to further agitated San and Yunho. It seemed nobody was safe with everyone’s fighting abilities now being criticized. 

Their ease with one another made Sera feel extremely out of place, especially once more inside jokes and sparring stories were tossed about. She couldn’t help but feel like a stranger in a place she would now call her home. Hopefully, with time that feeling would fade and she would feel more welcome. Now she only longed to be included in the scene before her.

Deep down she knew the exclusion was not intentional. Far from it, in fact. Throughout her short week in the homestead this team had been nothing short of welcoming and caring. Even Seonghwa, despite his outward reservations towards her, had been relatively friendly and took the time to converse with her, albeit at a more superficial level. But it did nothing to stop the growing pain in her chest. 

She missed Jay and Jiwoo more than ever. Sera though Jay especially would fit in perfectly with the group in front of her with his loving and playful nature. Jiwoo would be much like Sera, picking when necessary, but always observing. 

Feeling a wave of conflicting emotions and sudden overwhelming exhaustion, Sera excused herself to shower. In her haste to leave, she didn’t feel Yunho’s gaze follow her when she squeezed past Seonghwa on the steps, nor did she see Wooyoung shifting side to side fighting the urge to follow her. 

*

The shower cooled both Sera’s emotions and her body. Even after standing beneath the water for what felt like hours, she still had no desire to make her way downstairs to the living room or kitchen despite it being past lunch time. Sparring with San wore her out more than she anticipated and her entire body ached. Just further evidence she needed to train consistently again. Although, she couldn’t help but smile replaying the match in her head. The surprise on everyone’s faces when San crumpled to the ground beneath her feet would be a memory she would hold on to for a long time to come. The result even surprised her, not that she would let that slip to anyone in the house. 

Listening to her body, Sera sat down on her bed to comb out her long, damp hair while she lost herself in a book Yeosang recommended to her. Yunho had been kind enough to let her keep a couple of his large tshirts and the hoodie she wore the first night at the homestead. It was that she had chosen to slip on after the shower, pairing it with a pair of spandex shorts she packed. 

“Sera?” Her name came paired with a small knock on her door, pulling her from the pages in front of her. Yunho poked his head through the now cracked door. “Can I come in?” 

Following her nod, Yunho entered and closed the door behind him. Marking her page reluctantly, she sat down the brook beside her. Yunho had no issue with making himself comfortable and stretched his long legs across the mattress on either side of Sera.

“Nice hoodie.”

“What brings you to my room, Yun?” Sera ignored his statement regarding her attire. 

He stretched his arms upwards and looked around the room. “It’s been an eventful morning for you. Can’t blame me for wanting to check in on my favorite girl in the house.” 

“I’m the only girl in the house.” 

He turned to meet her gaze. While Sera’s eyes were tired, Yunho’s were filled with slight worry. “You’d be my favorite even if you weren’t, Just Sera. But I did want to tell you I’m glad you spoke up today about Hollow Point. Your openness didn’t go unnoticed. It went a long way in building trust, even if it doesn’t seem that way. You’ve been a part of this team for less than a day and you’re already making a positive impact.” 

Sera smiled softly at the small praise. “I just hope that me being here doesn’t cause issues. I already spoke with Jongho, but Seonghwa-”

“Seonghwa will come around, Sera. Give it time,” he assured her. He didn’t want to go into detail about his conversation with Hongjoong and Seonghwa, speculating that it would upset Sera further. She didn’t need to know that once again he fought on her behalf, although this time Hongjoong backed him up. Seonghwa was simply being stubborn, but he was set on Sera hiding something. He even brought up the princess theory again, which both Hongjoong and Yunho attempted to quash for lack of evidence. Eventually Yunho did get him to acknowledge the benefit of Sera’s inside information, a small win and step in the right direction. “There will be a transition period for all of us, including you.” 

Sera sighed and looked down at her clasped hands. Unsure of what to say, she stayed quiet. She wanted to share her thoughts with Yunho, but didn’t quite know how. So instead they sat in silence for a moment until Yunho couldn’t bear it any longer.

“You do know that you can talk to me,” Yunho said softly. “While I did share details of our earlier conversations with Hongjoong for obvious reasons, anything we discuss further will stay between us, Sera. Especially if they involve your feelings. Please don’t forget that at one point I was exactly where you are now.” 

“I think the way I’m feeling is extremely silly and unnecessary, therefore it doesn’t need to be addressed,” she immediately shot back, not wanting to get into something so trivial as her feelings.

“What, like you’ll never really be a part of the team?” Sera looked up with wide eyes. How did he have her figured out so easily? Yunho bent a leg and moved closer, keeping the other outstretched. We’ve been together for years, and you’ve just stepped in. How you’re feeling isn’t silly, it’s entirely normal. Before Hongjoong and I formed this team, he ran another that I joined shortly after I left the military. I won’t lie, it was hard to find my place. But eventually I did. When we put together this team it was much the same, all eight of us figuring out each other. Learning likes, dislikes, all the little things that seem insignificant but ended up being what strengthened our bonds. That will come with you, too. I told you this would be a transition for all of us. Maybe we should have eased you instead of just throwing you in the ring with San and mission planning. But we were all excited about you and seeing how you would handle everything. Which, holy fuck. You are incredible. Seonghwa and I both spar with San regularly, and it’s always a toss up on who wins. The fact you got him down on your first go is something spectacular, Sera.”

Every time she spoke with Yunho she found more commonality between them, even if it meant calling her out. The honesty about his own experiences only made her more comfortable with him and the added compliments only soothed her more. Maybe she could trust him completely. For years she had been forced to keep everything inside her, only comfortable with sharing small worries with Jiwoo over concerns for her friend’s safety. But things could be different with Yunho if she opened herself up to it. The notion went against everything Sera has ever known, but she desperately wanted things to be different here. What better way to start than being vulnerable with someone else. It may come back to bite her, but Sera had nothing to lose. 

“I do feel like an outsider,” Sera confessed. “I know it's not intentional and I understand it’s early. I don’t understand why I’m even feeling this way. Hell, I just joined your team what… five hours ago? What I think is worse is that seeing all of you together made me miss my old team in a twisted way.”

His hand tentatively reached for her leg. When he found no opposition towards the touch, Yunho laid it carefully across her calf. “Sera that team is all you’ve ever known. I missed mine too, despite the unspeakable things I did with them. But they were my friends, in some ways. If you let us, we can become that to you, too. Well, once we get that stick completely out of Seonghwa’s ass.” 

The lighthearted joke made Sera laugh. “Yeah I think that will be a feat itself. The man hates me, or at least thinks I’m some untrustworthy spy for the Crown. Can’t say I blame him entirely.” She began toying with the hoodie strings, doing her best to avoid the lingering eyes of Yunho. “Why do I feel like you know me better than I do right now?” 

Yunho traced his thumb along her skin now. “I don’t think I’d go that far, on either account. Seonghwa definitely doesn’t hate you, he’s said as much at least. But I do feel like we have this… deeper understanding of one another. One that I don’t think anyone else here could comprehend. Kindred spirits, so to speak.” 

Silence grew between them once more, although this time Yunho didn’t feel the urge to end it. The lull allowed Sera to gather her thoughts. Her intuition told her that Yunho was correct. Their shared background immediately brought them together. The military instilled certain beliefs, willingly or unwillingly, along with a specific way of viewing the world. Distrust was a common feeling even between teammates, a feeling that the Crown constantly amplified. Yunho would know that feeling better than anyone. 

The revelation only made Sera want to trust him more. 

Yunho desperately wanted to rid her of that constant feeling of doubt and the need to keep all emotions hidden. Unlearning the habits of the military was a difficult task. Hongjoong had been the one to aid him, and now he wanted to repay his debt by helping Sera work through the same difficulties. The intention behind his help was nothing but genuine. He saw himself in her, and knew that Sera felt the same in regards to him. But he couldn’t say there weren't ulterior motives in wanting Sera to open up with him. 

Sera was dangerous. Yunho knew it. The entire team knew it. Her intellect in conjunction with her abilities and physicality only solidified this notion. Yunho knew exactly what her training consisted of having experienced it firsthand. He knew what her time on a Crown’s team looked like, what form of missions she would have participated in. Her skills made her an incredible asset to the team. They also made her a great threat. By delving deeper into her psyche and learning more of her twisted past, Yunho would know exactly what he could be dealing with. He didn’t lie about keeping conversations between them. He needed Sera to trust him, and telling her secrets would do him no good. 

However, he would not hesitate to express any concerns to Hongjoong if the safety of his team came into question.

“I guess,” Sera began softly. “I didn’t realize this would be so different.” 

Pressure increased on Sera’s legs as Yunho laid his other palm against her. “Well, Just Sera, we can figure it out together. I promise that I will be the last person to judge you for your past since mine is just as dark and tainted as yours. Be honest with me, and I’ll be the same with you. That’s what friends do.” 

Friends. The word had been floating in Sera’s mind, but she never felt ready to label whatever was between them. Hearing it come from Yunho’s lips with nothing but the sincerity in his big eyes quelled the last of the doubts hiding in the corners of her mind. 

Sera smiled. “Can we start by filling me in on what exactly everyone’s abilities and roles are? All I know is what San, Jongho, Wooyoung can do ability wise, but nothing more.” 

Silently, Yunho scolded himself. That should have been the first thing they did. He should have been the one to show Sera around this morning and taken the time to share with her the bare minimum of the team’s dynamics. Wooyoung should have known better, but Yunho assumed he was too busy ogling Sera to realize how major of an omission he made. The man was obviously enthralled by her, something every person of the house but Sera seemed to notice. 

“Of course.” 

Logically, he started with Hongjoong. Obviously, the leader of the team. Sera’s assumption of him being high in the resistance as a whole was also correct. Yunho informed her that he was a member of the Board, the resistance’s more democratic version of the High Table. His ability was eerily similar to Changkyun’s, down to the way they formed their telekinetic energy into weapons and projectiles along with the more typical traits of moving things with their mind. Hongjoong’s, though, was apparently white in color. 

He detailed himself next so he could continue in rank order. Yunho was second in command, always in charge in the event of Hongjoong’s absence and just as involved in planning and the resistance as whole. His ability was not quite as flashy as Hongjoong’s, but arguably just as dangerous. Sera immediately understood his placement on a tactical team. In his hands, anything and everything was a weapon. Able to use any gun perfectly, he never missed. Somehow he was able to manipulate the mechanics of all weapons, know the perfect angles to always get the shot he wanted or handle any other form of weaponry easily. That paired with his advanced senses, heightened strength and agility, adaptive reflexes, and advanced reasoning and deduction would have made him a formidable asset to the Crown. Now, those skills were a key part of the resistance.

Seonghwa was next, third in rank after Yunho, Seonghwa was involved nearly as heavily as Yunho. The three of them often made decisions collectively with Hongjoong getting the final say when necessary. His ability was a form of molecular acceleration. Tending to use this on a smaller scale, he could also tamper with the molecular structure of any given object to make it explode on contact or have more velocity at impact. He preferred to use throwing stars or knives, but also frequently used the blades San produced. While capable of using this acceleration on a larger scale, it drained him physically and only did so in dire need. Seonghwa was yet another member of the team to have adaptive reflexes and advanced strength and agility. 

However, neither Seonghwa nor Yunho could touch San in terms of strength and speed. Since San had already shown his ability to Sera, Yunho did not spend much time explaining his. San though, was responsible for nearly all of their training regimes with support from Yunho. 

Yeosang’s ability aligned more with stealth, often making him responsible for scouting and reconnaissance. Able to seamlessly blend into the environment, he could also phase through doors, walls, even people if the need arose. Of course, Yeosang was also skilled in combat, something Yunho made clear was the case for each member of the team. 

Mingi’s ability fell right in line with Yeosang’s. Together they were a perfect team, often paired together for undercover missions. Mingi could manipulate visual and auditory fields around him, making those in range see and hear whatever he wanted. Yunho also let slip that Jongho was  unable to read Mingi. Often assisting Jongho as a medic, he took lead in the field since Jongho typically stayed behind.

Yunho also didn’t go into much detail regarding Jongho nor Wooyoung since Sera was already aware of their abilities and what their roles were within the team. Throughout the entirety of Yunho’s thorough explanations, Sera stayed quiet to embed everything to memory. After he finished, he did offer to answer any pressing questions, but Sera did not feel the need to ask anything. They seemed like a well oiled machine, which only highlighted her main concern.

How could she possibly integrate herself into a place that didn’t need her?

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution | Chapter 4 | I Know

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties. Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution? Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Chapter Warnings: nothing crazy in this one, just some cute Woo and Sera, Yunho and Sera, and Sera figuring out their not-so-secret secret.

Word Count: 11.7k

read here on AO3

Absolution Masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

Yunho’s claim regarding Wooyoung’s breakfast making abilities reigned true, even if he did have help from both Jongho and Seonghwa. Pancakes won out from their original argument, but it didn’t stop there. The trio also made eggs, hash browns, sausage, and cut up a variety of fruits much to Sera’s pleasure, all under Wooyoung’s watchful eye and direction. The pancakes weren’t just your average pancakes, though. Some were loaded with blueberries, others had ripened bananas mixed into the batter, and some more savory with bacon crumbles. As much as Sera wanted to try them all, her stomach was in no position to indulge. The weeks of rationing truly had taken a toll on her, both internally and externally. 

Continuing to take in the chatter around her, Sera kept her ears open for any hint of what this group could be while enjoying the meal. Nothing said so far steered her in any certain direction, but she assumed that if there was more to them they would be doing their best to hide it from her- a stranger they knew absolutely nothing about. Conversations even amongst the eight seemed superficial, centering on trivial things like whose turn it was to do dishes and make  dinner. All the while these statements and questions intermixed with jokes and laughs. Their bonds ran deep. 

It made Sera miss Jay and Jiwoo and their own inside jokes. 

For a fleeting moment, she even missed Ender and Chankgyun.

Most of all she missed Ryland. 

Plates quickly emptied and soone people steadily started filing out. Mingi and Yeosang reluctantly had dish duty, getting to work on those almost immediately. Wooyoung excused himself to his ‘garage,’ but not before shooting a blinding smile at Sera. Hongjoong followed him out of the kitchen, mumbling something under his breath that she couldn’t quite catch. Seonghwa and San took off towards the back hallway Hongjoong, Yunho, and Seonghwa went through the night before. Jongho left in the same direction as Wooyoung and Hongjoong. 

“Alright, Just Sera… how about we go get your room set up?” Yunho asked, nudging her with his shoulder before he stood. He grabbed the empty plate in front of her to place in the sink for Mingi and Yeosang. The two grumbled slightly due to the sheer amount of dishes piled around them. 

“Are you sure you don’t have other things to do?” Sera questioned as she too stood, skooching the stool back under the raised counter. It seemed everyone in the house had some sort of task at hand. Maybe she would be able to sneak some answers out of Yunho about what those were.

“You have my undivided attention, at least for the moment.” Yunho didn’t miss a beat.

Together they walked out of the room, both briefly acknowledging Yeosang and Mingi before they left. Instead of walking up the stairs, Yunho led her to the hallway on the other side of the staircase. Doors also lined this hallway Yunho made no mention of what most were, but Sera took note of how some had keypads. Why were keypads needed on so many doors?

“I figured you would want your laundry before we did anything else… unless you want to wear my clothes for the entirety of your stay,” he said with a wink as he opened one of the doors. “You do pull off that hoodie quite well.”

It was a dedicated laundry room, not large by any means, but large enough to house two washing machines and dryers. Cabinets hung above the machines, as well as along the back wall. The counter space beneath the window had some folded clothes already on it and laundry baskets. One basket held Sera’s clothes, her backpack resting next to it. 

“You’re awfully flirtatious, Yunho,” she retorted, even though she’d love to keep the oversized garment. Still she smiled as she walked past to grab her belongings. “Did you find anything good in my bag?”

Yunho raised an eyebrow at her, crossing his arms as he leaned against the door frame. “Why do you think I would go through your bag?”

“As much as I think you offered to do my laundry out of the goodness of your heart, I think I can safely assume you wanted to go through it to see if there was something hidden. Weapons. A bug. Something along those lines.” 

His initial speculation regarding Sera’s intelligence of her was correct. Yunho had in fact sifted through every inch of her bag, going through each pocket meticulously. He even brought it to Wooyoung to search for anything electronic hidden within, knowing Wooyoung would be able to sense anything mechanical and short circuit it immediately if need be. He hoped to find something to indicate who and what she was to the military or something regarding her family, anything about her. But Yunho found nothing besides ration wrappers and dirty clothes while Wooyoung found no form of electronics. 

He clutched at his heart, grimacing and scrunching his eyes as if in pain. “You only assume the worst of me,” he teased, but his expression quickly shifted into something more serious. “But, I think we both know that if I went through your things and if I found something, you would have known. Hypothetically speaking, of course.” 

Sera added her backpack to the laundry basket. It looked just as clean as her clothes since Yunho also ran it through the washing machine. “Well, hypothetically speaking, I’m sure that would explain Hongjoong’s difference in demeanor this morning.” She picked up the laundry basket, never breaking her gaze from Yunho.

His eyes twinkled back at her, a smug smile plastered on his face. “He may also have a bit of a soft spot for military deserters.” 

“Flirtatious and forthcoming this morning I see.” 

Yunho stepped into the laundry room to open one of the cabinets along the back wall. He rummaged through it, grabbing a set of sheets and a blanket. “No need to lie to you, Just Sera.” 

This time Sera led the way out of the laundry room back into the main area, eyes scanning every inch of the house she could manage now that sunlight poured through the windows in the living room and entryway. The entire house seemed homey and well loved. Sera noticed another door with a keypad before turning to go up the staircase. 

“This way, m’lady,” Yunho said smoothly, squeezing around Sera and walking to the door opposite his. It opened without a scan or code despite the keypad. “Looks like Seonghwa already cleaned it up a bit.” 

The room was set up very similarly to Yunho’s, only more bare. The only glaring difference being a much larger window residing over the bed along the back wall. Through the panes, Sera saw the lake not far off from the house, the breeze creating small ripples on the otherwise calm waters. Still a good distance away, but much closer than Sera thought.  

“I’m going to change before we do anything,” Sera stated, heading straight for what she assumed to be a bathroom. 

Her assumption was correct, only this one did not have the large, stand alone glass shower like Yeosang and Yunho’s. A large bathtub and shower combo took up most of the wall, a toilet residing on the other side. Not a speck of grime could be found on the pristine white counter and sink. A cabinet to hold towels and other supplies sat next to it

In the mirror, Sera looked the most well rested she had in weeks. Color returned to her face, even if the bags beneath her eyes remained dark. A few more days of sleep in a legitimate bed and home cooked meals would only continue to do her body well. 

Rummaging through the laundry basket, Sera grabbed a pair of black cargo pants and sage green cropped tank top to replace Yunho’s sweats and hoodie. She looked even more like herself now that she wasn’t swimming in Yunho’s clothes. 

Back in the room, Yunho started putting the sheets onto the bed. He glanced back when he heard the bathroom door open. Instantly his eyes went to the vine twisting up her arm, following it up and across her collar bone, before noticing the leaves and flowers peeking out of the space between her top and the waistband of her pants. They didn’t linger long on any given part, yet long enough to realize how large the piece was despite a majority of it still being hidden. 

“How many of those do you have?” he asked very casually, quickly going back to tucking in a corner of the sheet. 

“Not enough,” she said with a smile. Sera made her way over to help, going to the opposite side of Yunho to tuck in the edges securely. Yunho quickly found the triangles on her other forearm when they worked together to lay the comforter on top of the freshly made bed, but didn’t mention anything else about the artwork on her skin. “Thank you again, Yunho. I really do appreciate this. All of it.” But now seemed the perfect time to question him. “How long were you in?” Her voice was quiet.

The question didn’t take Yunho by surprise, expecting his military past to arise. “Two years… more than enough for me.” 

Silence filled the air. Two years. Sera wondered what happened within that timeframe to drive him to leave. Deserting was common in the military, especially under the rule of Sera’s father.  Although most of those who did leave did not feel the air of freedom for long. Many were brought back, but most were killed. 

“I think it’s only fair you tell me now, Sera. You want answers from me… I want some from you. Give and take,” Yunho added. 

With a sigh, she crossed her arms. A give and take of information made sense. General questions wouldn’t give away her true identity, and her fake backstory would provide answers for anything more specific. “Five.” 

“So we would have had a little crossover time in the academy…” he murmured. Wheels turned in his head while he tried to remember if he ever crossed paths with Sera. An ability like that would be hard to forget.

Given the number of units and classes within the academy, odds of them ever crossing paths would be slim, especially with the further separation by entry year. After two years, those with powerful or remarkable abilities received specialized training, taking a completely different route than most students. Unbeknownst to him, Sera was given a fake identity for the entirety of her four years at the academy with only select officials knowing the truth. Even if he had heard of her and her abilities, it would have been under the guise of Amelia Lee until receiving her code name of Echo. 

“Maybe a little bit, unless you were impressive enough that you received specialized training.” 

Yunho cocked an eyebrow, smirking slightly. He spent extra time fluffing up one of the pillows while debating on how to answer her. As simple of a statement, but a very telling one for both of them. 

“Those were a fun two years, weren’t they?” A simple enough response in return. Not a yes, but definitive enough to tell Sera that he had been on a  tactical team, or at least something similar. Not only that, it meant he had an ability, a remarkable one at that. For Yunho, it was more confirmation of Sera’s importance.

They had more in common than either originally thought. A knock on the open door stopped both of them from any further conversation on the topic, wiping the small smirk from Sera’s face.

“I’m not interrupting something, am I?” San asked with his own smirk. Crossing through the room, he immediately threw himself on Sera’s newly made bed. “Yu, Seonghwa needs your help.” 

“Of course he does,” Yunho responded with a roll of his eyes. 

“Way to make yourself comfortable. I take it you’re on babysitting duty then?” Sera asked with a laugh. It made sense for them to have eyes on her at all times. 

San placed his arms behind his head, making his biceps bulge, and crossed his feet at the ankles. “Captain’s orders.” 

“Captain’s orders, huh?” Sera echoed. “I must seem more untrustworthy than I thought. I figured Hongjoong would’ve been a little more at ease knowing my bag was clear.”

She rightly assumed Hongjoong to be the Captain in question based on the events of last night. A correct assumption judging by San and Yunho’s faces. Slowly, Sera gained more information. She thought that getting it out of Yunho would be the easiest, but with how quickly San let this slip she shifted her sights to him. What else would he accidentally divulge?

“Just due diligence, Sera,” Yunho said with a sigh, ignoring San’s widened eyes. He didn’t bother reprimanding San, nor did he feel the need to come up with an excuse knowing full well Sera wouldn’t believe it. “Be nice to my girl, Sannie. She’ll beat your ass if you’re not.”

San rolled his eyes at Yunho, before looking back to Sera. “I’m sure she could try,” he teased with a dimpled smile and wink. 

Sera didn’t bother responding to the joke, not feeling the need to broadcast the true extent of her fight capabilities. Yunho knew enough and could make further assumptions based on their shared specialized training. Four drunk men were a walk in the park compared to some of the other battles she’d partook in. Just by looking at San she knew he would make for a challenging fight.

“Better not keep Seonghwa waiting,” Sera said to Yunho with a smile. 

“Yeah, I don’t want the stick shoved even further up his ass,” Yunho mumbled while he made his way to the door. “I’ll save you from San’s company later… but I mean it. Beat his ass if necessary.”

On that note, Yunho exited the room, leaving Sera to look at San laying in her bed. Unsure of how to navigate him, Sera sat down at the opposite end near San’s feet. Much like Yuhno and Woo, nothing about San screamed outright danger to her. But he had this aura about him, something dangerous beneath his warm cat eyes and dimpled smile. Regardless, she found it easy to be around him. 

“So, what does this babysitting duty actually entail?” Sera questioned, tucking her legs to sit criss crossed. 

Sitting up, San mirrored her positioning. He chuckled slightly, but looked slightly uneasy knowing he’d accidentally slipped up once. “Just eyes on you, Sera. You can’t blame us… we don’t know you, even though Yunho vouched for you.” 

“You act like you have something to hide, San,” Sera said. The pointed observation made San shift slightly. But the comment regarding Yunho stuck out to her. Why would he need to vouch for her? Beyond that, why would he so easily and readily?

“We’re just eight dudes living together,” San laughed, now much more aware of how he answered questions. He couldn’t risk another slip up. Hongjoong would kill him if he knew, but he didn’t think Yunho would mention the error to him. “I was actually going to see if you wanted out of the house. The storm last night was a doozy, and I want to make sure the trails around the house are clear and check on the dock.” He gestured towards the lake in the window behind him. 

“Getting out of the house sounds great actually,” Sera said without a second thought. Going near the water and out through the forest was exactly what she needed. As she followed San out the door she paused. “Wait, you’re not going to murder me in the woods, are you?”

“I guess you’ll have to find that out, Sera.”

**

Sera ended up spending the next week in the house. Yunho easily convinced her every day, with a little added help from Wooyoung, San, and Mingi. The conversation always went the same. “What’s one more day Sera?” The group made it difficult to say no. Over the course of her stay, the babysitting duty as Sera lovingly called it rotated between all eight men in the house, even though she spent most of her time with Yunho at his insistence. All showed her kindness, but some were more open than others. 

Understandably, Hongjoong kept her at arm’s length. However, he was very easy to converse with, his wit and intelligence seeping through every conversation the two had. He opened up to her slightly, especially with knowing her deserter status. Still uncertain as to why Hongjoong had a soft spot for them, as Yunho said, she could only assume it had something to do with him.

Yeosang also started to be more reserved with her, however she attributed some of that to his personality. Definitely one of the more quiet members of the house, he chose to listen rather than speak. He quickly showed her their small library, often sitting with him amongst the books. Here their conversations sparked into neverending discussions of their favorite books and authors. 

Seonghwa’s guard dropped slightly after a couple of days. Yunho made endless jokes about him finally removing the stick from his ass, although Seonghwa was less than thrilled about them. Often he sat with her on the one of the benches on the porch, doing his best to distract Sera from the comings and goings of the others. Still, Sera sensed hesitation from him, not blaming him in the slightest for being weary of her.

Jongho opened up to Sera almost immediately. She didn’t miss the perplexed look on his face during his first shift with her, but had no indication of what it meant yet. Despite that, he appeared to be very much at ease with her. He frequently disappeared into one of the rooms on the main floor that Sera wasn’t allowed in, always offering some form of lame excuse.

Mingi started off slightly cold with her, but quickly warmed up. Given his hard exterior, Sera was completely surprised to find that he was much softer, especially with Yunho. The three of them spent the most time together, giving Sera a clear view of their relationship. Always a show with them, the pair were almost always laughing or bickering with one another. Thanks to Yunho, Sera always found herself in the middle, often choosing to side with Mingi just to get a rise out of Yunho. 

San was a literal energizer. After a day or so he pounded on Sera’s door to come run with him. Although, he wasn’t thrilled about how she easily kept pace with him, nor how her endurance seemed to surpass his. It led to friendly challenges between the two, a toss up on who would win each time. Mostly, though, Sera enjoyed the time outside, always running the trails through the woods surrounding the house. Some days they wound up on the dock while they caught their breaths and stretched, falling into easy conversation and laughs.

Wooyoung found his way to Sera almost as often as Yunho did. Every morning they sat together, sometimes on the porch, sometimes in the kitchen, even going to sit on the dock one day, but always with a cup of coffee in hand. It became a nice little routine between the two of them, and quickly something Sera looked forward to each day. Her time with Wooyoung was some of the easiest, always filled with genuine laughs, smiles, and a touch of flirting.

Yunho was constantly by her side, each day finding more commonality between them. Often it came from implied comments and reading into questions and subsequent answers, neither choosing to be too upfront. This instant comfortability between them couldn’t be denied. 

Her time had been enlightening, to say the least. Thanks to some well timed eavesdropping, observations, and smart questioning she finally had the answer she searched for regarding the group. 

They were a part of the resistance, more than likely a focal piece at that. 

She speculated that when she saw the drones her very first night. Hongjoong’s hesitant behavior made all the more sense, not wanting any outsider to come into their small zone of safety. The secrecy, the constant eyes on her, their hushed conversations, and limited access through the house made all the more sense now. Sera quickly deduced they were planning something, especially when she overheard Hongjoong telling Yunho she needed to be out in the next couple of days. 

After testing the waters with Yunho, she decided today would be the day she addressed her suspicions with him. She hoped he would come clean with her probing days ago, but he stayed firm. An unmistakable twinkle entered his eyes whenever Sera hinted she knew more. Not once did he shut her down, but he never concretely confirmed her thoughts. 

Like every other morning, Wooyoung waited for Sera in the kitchen with a cup of coffee resting in her place at the counter. “You’re late,” he teased, leaning on his elbows across from her once she sat down. His own mug obscured half his face but did nothing to hide the crinkle in his eyes from smiling. 

“Or you’re early,” she retorted, wrinkling her nose at him before cupping her hands around the mug. Playfulness emerged quickly between them during their morning meetings. Hints of vanilla came from the liquid today. Wooyoung constantly shifted how he made her coffee, taking notes on which she liked the best. A smile bloomed on her face following the first sip. “This is good, Wooyoung. Really good.”

“Of course it is. Everything I make is good,” he said with a smug grin. “Gimme the ranking though. Don’t think you’re getting out of that.” 

“The hazelnut one still reigns supreme,” Sera said with a small laugh. The morning ranking also became a necessary part of their newly formed morning routine. “Has Yunho been down here yet?”

At the mention of Yunho’s name, Wooyoung's eyes narrowed slightly. For some reason, his mood changed whenever Sera mentioned Yunho. “No, he hasn’t. Why?”

“Just needed to ask him something is all,” Sera said with a shrug before looking out the window behind her. “It’s too nice out to be sitting inside. Porch?”  

Wooyoung stood upright and began walking towards the door in the kitchen. “Have I told you no yet?” 

A porch swing hung not too far to the right of the door. Sera found herself there frequently, especially with Wooyoung the past few mornings. She tucked herself into the corner, leaning her back against the side rail and pulling her knees to her chest. Wooyoung took residence in the opposite corner, also settling against the side railing to face her. Today their feet were much closer together, so close in fact that one of Wooyoung’s nestled between hers, their knees knocking together slightly as the swing swayed. 

Sera appreciated the easy and comfortable silence between them, especially this morning with her brain going a million different directions. As certain as she was that they were members of the resistance she hadn’t quite teased out their roles beyond Hongjoong. She speculated that both Yunho and Seonghwa were higher in whatever ranking they had here, but had nothing to confirm that thought. But Wooyoung and the others? Less of an idea. 

“You’re spacey this morning,” Wooyoung said softly, bumping his knee into hers. “Everything okay?” Light concern crept onto his face. 

Sera offered him a warm smile regardless of her running brain. “Just thinking about my next steps is all.” Not a complete lie, her plan just happened to be contingent on Hongjoong.

“Do you have a next step?” 

“Awfully blunt of you,” Sera huffed. She chose to look off into the distance instead of meeting his gaze. “Maybe… I don’t really know what’s next if I’m being honest.” 

Wooyoung carefully studied her profile. He found her stunning, even more so in the morning. The soft light hit her sharp cheekbones and cast a warm glow into her otherwise cool toned eyes. Quickly he shook the idea of her out of his head, remembering that she would be out of his sights very soon. 

“Talk to Hongjoong. Even if you don’t have an idea, go to him. He knows a lot of people… he can steer you in a direction at least.” 

Still staring at the forest, Sera laughed softly. That was her intention, but not for Hongjoong to provide some sort of guidance, as Wooyoung implied, but to ask to stay. To join them. To be a part of something bigger than herself. 

Finally she turned to him, offering him a closed smile. “Not a bad idea at all, Wooyoung.”

She took in how the sunlight shifted his eyes from a deep brown into the color of warm honey and how fondly he looked at her. 

Mischief filled them quickly. “I’m more than just a handsome face, Sera. I do have a brain,” he bumped his knee into hers again. Flirtation between them had grown steadily over the last week. The corners of Sera’s mouth twitched, an acknowledgment that he did have an extremely handsome face. An acknowledgement he did not miss. 

Comfortable silence resumed, broken only by the intermittent creaking of the swing and the rustling of leaves. Questions silently rolled through both Wooyoung and Sera, some similar in nature. Was their attraction to each other mutual? And was it just that- an attraction? Sera never never let herself grow attached to others, Jay and Jiwoo being the only exceptions beyond her family. Feelings were a hazard. Something to be used against her. 

Wooyoung’s brain drifted towards Sera leaving their house. Selfishly, he wanted her to stay. To get to know her further Nor was he the only one who wanted that. Sera had become a near constant topic of conversation amongst the team, most showing genuine curiosity towards her.

Sera’s thoughts wandered towards the impending conversation with Hongjoong. Preferably she’d speak to Yunho first. Maybe even convince him to support her. Even though her time here had been limited, Yunho had somehow become an ally. On more than one occasion he provided her answers, albeit unclear ones, but answers nonetheless. He’d become a safe place for her, one that she found herself seeking out. But connections formed beyond Yunho and Wooyoung, her time with San and Mingi all the more evidence of that. 

Joining the resistance was everything Sera craved. A chance at retaking her life. A possibility to atone for the many, many sins. An opportunity to fight against her father’s tyranny. 

She just needed to be right about this. Rarely did her intuition steer her wrong. 

“There’s my girl,” Yunho’s voice pulled Sera and Wooyoung from their silent thoughts. The chains of the porch swing rattled when Yunho grabbed them, angling his head downward to smile at Sera. 

Tilting hers up to look at him, she returned the grin. She no longer argued over his silly nicknames for her. “I was actually looking for you.” 

“Looks like you tried very hard to find me.” The teasing tone seemed to irritate Wooyoung. While the ongoing tension between them seemed minor, it was palpable enough for Sera to notice it. She didn’t know either man well enough to determine if this tension was just the nature of their relationship or a recent change. 

“Coffee is always my first priority,” Sera took an exaggerated sip from her mug.

“And let’s be honest, my company is much better,” Wooyoung sat up straighter. He made no attempt at hiding his brief glare, nor did Yunho hide his pronounced eye roll. 

Ignoring Wooyoung, Yunho’s focus returned to Sera. “Well, you’ve found me. What’s up?”

This conversation couldn’t be had with Wooyoung around. Annoyance appeared on his face when Sera gently pushed his leg away from hers to stand, but kept any comment to himself. “Just needed to talk to you. Do you have a minute?” At Yunho’s nod she turned to Wooyoung. Eyes met hers eagerly, but Sera found a hint of disappointment in them. “I’ll search a little harder for you afterwards, Wooyoung.”

His eyes lit up, playfulness returning, “Don’t think I’ll make it easy for you to find me.”

Sera followed Yunho back into the kitchen. The house was eerily quiet this morning, not another soul around. Yunho paused for a moment, eyes flicking towards the dining room table. Ignoring the invitation to sit, Sera latched onto Yunho’s wrist, pulling him towards the living room and entryway. Although his eyes widened in surprise, he allowed Sera to drag him upstairs into her room. 

“That was unexpected,” he mumbled once the door clicked behind them and Sera dropped his arm. “Before we get into anything, what’s going on with you and Woo?”

“What do you mean, what’s going on with me and Wooyoung?” The question caught her off guard and she furrowed her brows, immediately becoming flustered. Amusement only grew on Yunho’s face at her bewilderment.

He snickered slightly with a knowing grin. “Forget it… but what did you want to talk to me about, Just Sera?”

Suddenly Sera became nervous. What if she was wrong? Swallowing down the feeling, she raised her gaze. “I know. I know you’re part of the resistance. And I want in, Yunho. I want to stay. I want to fight.” 

A twinkle entered his eyes like it did any other time she implied she knew, his smile faint. “What makes you think that, Sera?” He took a step towards her, closing the distance between them even further. 

“Do I need to explain it twice, or can we just have one conversation with Hongjoong?” 

“Why do you think you need Hongjoong?” 

“I know he’s in charge,” she rolled her eyes, “San let that slip very quickly with the captain comment. It wasn’t hard to figure that out anyway, Yunho. I’d assumed as much after my first night. ” 

He crowded into her space, looking down at her once more. Not once did the smile drift from his lips. Their eyes locked together fiercely. While not small by any means, she was compared to him. Yet she stared up at him with resolution in her steely eyes. Yunho found it endearing.

“Let’s talk to Hongjoong then.” 

Yunho turned on his heel. Hongjoong was in their planning room already, working on finalizing the last pieces of their mission. Yunho had been with him until he went to grab Sera outside. Unless he had wrapped things up at an unrealistic pace he would still be pouring over the many lists, blueprints, and computer screens, accounting for every potential variable. Without a doubt Hongjoong would be upset about bringing Sera in there, but Yunho didn’t care. She had figured it out, just as he knew she would. He had no qualms or hesitations about her staying as long as she fit in with their group. Sera already meshed well enough with them personality wise, hopefully her ability would do the same. 

They walked in silence, Sera trailing close behind him. Once again they didn’t meet anyone on their walk through the living room, kitchen, or down the hallway. Everyone in the house was busy doing their last minute prepping for the mission. In the basement, San and Seonghwa went through their small armory, inventorying bullets and choosing what to bring on the mission. Jongho and Mingi organized the medical bay. Even though Jongho would be staying back, Mingi needed to make sure their kits were stocked in case of an emergency. Yeosang went over the vehicles in the garage/ They couldn’t run the risk of a flat tire or malfunction of any kind. Always with something to work on, Wooyoung fine tuned his circuit breakers for the upcoming mission in his workshop.

With bated breath Yunho scanned his thumb on the touchpad. As he opened the door he made sure to hide Sera behind him. A hand found its way to her side, tucking her in place to completely obscure her smaller frame. The gesture took her by surprise, but only for a moment. Her fingers drifted to his arm, holding onto it softly in search of reassurance.

“We need to speak with you.”

Hongjoong hadn’t moved, still pouring over papers strewn across the large table in the center of the room, pen tapping absentmindedly on the wood.  At their entrance his head slowly raised, an eyebrow moving upwards with his gaze. “We?” 

Sera attempted to step around Yunho, but he kept her hooked soundly behind his back. “Sera and I. She knows, Capt.” 

The pen dropped from Hongjoong’s hand with an audible sigh. He craned his neck to the side to find Sera lingering behind Yunho. “And you thought it was best to bring her in here for whatever conversation you feel needs to happen?”

Again, Sera tried to move past yet Yunho tightened his hold, spreading his fingers across her lower back. Sera shifted her weight to peek around him, unsure of why he was so determined to keep her place. Hongjoong looked annoyed, but not angry. 

“That’s exactly what I think is best, Hongjoong,” Yunho stated firmly. 

Another sigh escaped Hongjoong. Even if Sera knew, he wouldn’t let her know outright. Despite some slips, Hongjoong felt the team had done a good job of keeping things relatively underwraps with the exception of San. 

“Alright, Sera,” he shuffled the papers in front of him slightly, “what is it you think you know.” 

Finally Yunho removed his arm, allowing Sera by him. He moved closer to Hongjoong, crossing his arms and giving Sera an encouraging nod. She didn’t bother investigating the room, choosing to focus directly on Hongjoong. There would hopefully be time later to figure out the secrets of the house. After she convinced Hongjoong of course.

“I know that you are a part of the resistance. I know that you are in charge of this team. And I know that most of you, if not all, have some form of ability.” 

The corner of Hongjoong’s mouth twitched. Beyond that he kept his face straight, tone even. “And what evidence do you have for those claims?” 

“Night one I saw drones hidden in the garage… terribly hidden, if I might add. All the locks on the doors, moving around in secrecy. You’ve limited my access to a majority of the house and had someone constantly watching over me. Everyone has had some sort of job since I’ve been here, and you’ve been hiding those as well. Something is happening, and soon. If you want specifics, I can go into detail about how each member of your team has done or said something to point me to this conclusion.” 

Yunho and Hongjoong remained silent, giving Sera the space to continue speaking. Hongjoong’s face stayed void of any expression. Yunho did nothing to hide his smirk, his eyes screaming “I told you so.” 

“As for you being in charge? In the car on my way here Seonghwa immediately asked if my coming had been cleared by you. Your behavior in the kitchen and calling him and Yunho into your little meeting only solidified my thoughts. Not to mention San slipping up and calling you captain, Captain. He’s also how I determined you guys have supes… I overheard a nice little conversation between Mingi and him about how exhausting it is having to hide away. Not to mention how boring it’s been having to act ‘normal.’ I do know for a fact Yunho has one, or else he would not have received the specialized training at the academy.” 

“It would be San…” Hongjoong muttered with a scowl. He cast a glance over to a smug Yunho, relishing in the fact that he was right. “So, Sera, what are you wanting to do with this information?”

“I want in, Hongjoong.” Sera stated confidently. “I want to stay.” 

“There’s much more to just wanting in, especially if the intention is to stay here. You’re not wrong in any of your findings. We are a part of the resistance, specifically their response to the Crown’s tactical teams. A place within the resistance is easy to find, a place within this team is not,” Hongjoong stated matter of factly. Typically he would not have given up this information so easily, but over the week he had grown to trust Sera. Yunho seemed to trust her wholeheartedly almost immediately and shared all the information he gathered from her. The question of her being a spy constantly floated around the house, but the risk of someone infiltrating the resistance always happened with new recruits, especially those that were former military. There had been plenty of opportunities for Sera to hurt them, or worse, kill them. Yet everyone remained unharmed. 

Sera crossed her arms. She assumed she would be questioned more by him. That he would argue with her, try to hide what this group was. Without a doubt she would be an asset to the team. She only needed to prove it.  

“What do you need to see from me? I’m sure Yunho informed you of my specialized training,” she chewed her cheek, debating how much to share. In this case she wondered if sharing more would earn her more trust from Hongjoong. Or, would sharing her role in the military make them want to kill her on the spot. It was a huge risk, but one she needed to take. “I was on a tactical team for the entirety of my five years in the military. I’m not proud of the things I’ve done, but believe me when I say there is nobody who wants to see the Crown fall more than me. There shouldn’t be a question on my abilities, or my ability to fight.”

Air grew heavy in the room at her admission. While Yunho had told Hongjoong of her background, neither were aware of just how long she served on a tactical team. The two shared a fleeting glance, realizing just how dangerous Sera could be.

“I’m not questioning you, Sera.” Hongjoong chose to ignore half of her statement. He wasn’t one to hold the past over people. If that were the case Yunho would not be in the resistance, let alone on his team. “Nor am I saying you can’t stay. Since Yunho told me about the golden… blobs?” he sought confirmation from Yunho, who responded with a nod, “I can’t say we haven’t been curious about what your ability may be. I myself am surprised at how easily you’ve integrated here this week. Everyone already seems partial to you, but you have to bring something to our team in order to stay.” 

“How attached are you to that chair?” Sera asked, nodding towards one of the few settled around the table. 

Hongjoong blinked, face molding into confusion. “It’s just a chair?”

In an instant, Sera’s eyes shifted gold. Matter didn’t pour from her fingers, at least not yet. Instead her focus was on the chair, choosing to show this part of her ability first. The wooden seat liquified, pooling around the legs of the table. Soon that disappeared, replaced by golden mist that swirled around for a moment before the chair reappeared in its original place. It was identical to before, besides her new golden, floral additions along the arm and backrests. She smiled at the look of shock Hongjoong’s and Yunho’s face. Yet she hadn’t even showed them the extent of her powers.

Now she let the matter pour from her fingertips, allowing it to float around her in waves. “I have control over all forms of matter,” she said softly, continuing to play with the golden liquid around her. “My own is always gold, but I can manipulate everything in the world around me. Changing it. Reforming it. Creating something new.” 

The men were mesmerized. Sera created new shapes above her head, beginning with rudimentary spheres or cubes before shifting to more complex, multifaceted stars. Forming a ball in her hand, she tossed it to Yunho. He inspected it carefully, rubbing his fingers along the smooth curves before handing it to Hongjoong. They quickly saw potential in her ability, both in the field and outside it.

“Can I just say I think this is cooler than I thought it was going to be?” Yunho said with a laugh, beaming over at Sera. “Is there anything you can’t do with it?”

Sera shook her head. “Nothing I haven’t figured out at least. I can even play around with weight, textures, and consistencies.” The matter disappeared as her eyes transitioned, but the ball still remained in Hongjoong’s fingers. “There’s been some trial and error over the years, especially with what I can do around me. The easiest way to explain it is if it’s matter, I can control it. Even things like air, water, fire…” her voice trailed off at the end when visions of Ender’s flames burned into her head.

Still speechless, Hongjoong investigated the ball with wide eyes and opened mouth, the tip of his tongue poking out. “How come this stayed?” he questioned. “Same with the gold on the chair?”

“Because I wanted it to. When I put things back together they return to their original state and look, unless I add something to it. That is always gold.” 

“Well, Sera, I think you’re more than either of us anticipated you to be,” Yunho said with a smile. “Anything else ability wise? Not that what you showed us isn’t impressive enough.” 

Sera smirked. “Telekinesis.”

“And?”

“Adaptive reflexes and heightened senses.”

“And?” Yunho’s smile grew wider.

“Advanced healing.” 

“And?”

“That’s it.” 

Hongjoong studied her expression, searching for anything more. Hiding her mind control abilities was something Sera was well accustomed to at this point. Her physical abilities should be more than enough to earn her place. While her mind control could make her even more of an asset, she had no desire to share that piece. She questioned if she would ever share it. She didn’t want to become a slave to the resistance, using her power for their own version of righteousness. Sera would never take the chance of someone else having control of her. The only person who had that right would be herself. The irony of it all suddenly sunk into Sera. With all of her ways to control and manipulate the world, she had never been in control of herself. Always under the thumb of her father and the Crown. Even Changkyun in a way. But not anymore.

Rising from his chair, Hongjoong stepped towards Sera. He immediately noticed the strange look on her face, but chose not to overwhelm her with more questions. “Despite me being captain, we make every decision as a team. I’ll get everyone together in the living room. We’ll vote on Sera joining us.” This decision couldn’t be his alone, even if his mind was already made up. With that he strode out of the room to gather the rest of his team.

Yunho’s hands found their way onto her shoulders. “You’re full of surprise, Just Sera,” he steered her out of the room with a soft grip. When Sera turned to look at his face she found a smile. His head dipped towards her ear, increasing the pressure through his fingers. “I hope you know my vote.” The pressure left her shoulders when they arrived in the living room, only for a hand to reach out for her wrist like she had done earlier in the morning. Tugging her down on one of the couches he sat beside her, arm running along behind her.

Through the week Yunho became slightly more physical with her, but nothing in a way that made Sera feel uncomfortable. Playful nudges here and there. Squeezes to her shoulders and arms. Even the random reach for her hips. But that only happened when she nearly fell down the stairs to chase after San and Mingi one night. Up until this point their conversations had only been laced with innuendos and shadowy references to their respective pasts. With everything on the table now Sera wondered just how much they would share with each other. Few people understood the type of military life Sera experienced. Even with what little had been shared, Sera knew Yunho was one of the few people who could understand her. 

Seonghwa and San entered first. “What’s going on?” San asked, bouncing onto the couch next to Yunho. “All Hongjoong said was go to the living room.” 

Seonghwa sat down on the large armchair, his typical spot in the living room, gaze not straying from Sera. “If I was a betting man, I would assume it has something to do with our guest, San.”

The rest of the team trinkled in. Mingi and Jongho’s chatter ceased when they sat down on one of the other couches. Instead of sitting on one of the other pieces of furniture, Wooyoung settled himself on the floor in front of Sera, but not before his eyes traced Yunho’s arm disappearing behind her back. He sat against her legs, shimmying about until comfortable. Tilting his head back, he gave her the warmest smile. Yeosang stood behind Seonghwa’s chair, leaning on the backrest. All eyes went to Hongjoong standing in front of them. He looked very much a leader, commanding attention without saying a word. 

“Sera has correctly figured out that we are a part of the resistance,” he began with a sigh. Not a single gaze drifted from him. “She has expressed the desire to join, more specifically join this team.” Wooyoung shifted in front of her, clenching his jaw. Hongjoong continued speaking matter of factly. “Her ability would warrant her a position here. However, you know we make all decisions as a team. We will be voting on whether or not Sera has a place here, not if she has a place within the resistance.”

“I think at a minimum we need to know what her ability is… and her full name,” Seonghwa responded first. His hesitation towards her continued. “A sense of trust comes from knowing those things, or else we are voting without having all the necessary information.” His gaze moved from his captain to Sera. “So, is it going to continue being Just Sera or-?”

“Sera Banks.” The name rolled off her lips easily. A common enough name to not draw attention, but one that made her feel closer to Ryland.  “As for my ability…” she closed her eyes. When they opened the six other pairs of eyes were met with pools of gold, liquid seeping out of her fingers. She provided it the same treatment, molding it into different shapes and navigating them around the room. Again she was met with the same looks of wonder from those who had not already seen her work. “I have control over my own gold matter, but can also manipulate everything in the world around me. I also have telekinesis, adaptive reflexes, heightened sense, and advanced healing.” 

“She melted a chair and put it back together, for further reference,” Yunho added, providing her yet another reassuring smile despite the tension flowing in the room. Following a pointed nod from Hongjoong she dissipated her matter.

Hongjoong picked up where he left off. “We’ll start with you, Yunho.” 

“Yes, obviously.” He placed his arm around her shoulder now, nestling Sera neatly into the space beneath his shoulder

“Mingi,” Hongjoong’s gaze shifted towards the other couch. 

“I’m saying yes, too.” 

“Jongho.”

He didn’t answer right away and took care to avoid Sera’s eyes. Finally, he spoke. “It’s nothing against you, Sera. But I can’t read you. I can’t get a grasp of your emotions or tell if you’re lying. After a week of you being here I can’t say that I trust you enough to let you stay. My vote is no.” 

Sera blinked in surprise. Jongho had given her no indication that he didn’t like her, quite the opposite actually. He was always friendly, albeit a little guarded. His quizzical expressions now made more sense, as well as his deeper form of questioning when they spent time together. Whatever his ability entailed, it had to be something with reading people. Her own powers blocked other forms of mental abilities, meaning he would be met with nothing whenever he probed into her mind or emotions

“Two yeses, one no,” Hongjoong reiterated. “Seonghwa.”

“I agree with Jongho. I feel like a week is too short of a timeframe to make a sound decision on whether or not she would fit into this team. The fact he can’t read her emotions or tell if she is lying makes me even more uneasy. My vote is also no.” 

Sera tensed beside Yunho. Two to two. Worry filled her. What if the vote didn’t go her way? Sensing her discomfort, Yunho pulled her even closer. Worry entered his mind, although he’d never admit that to Sera. Even Wooyoung beneath her wound one of his arms around her leg when he felt her tense. Sera fought the urge to reach out for his shoulders, instead choosing to keep her hands fisted in her lap. 

“Yeosang.”

“Yes,” he said simply. A man of few words, he didn’t feel the need to explain his choices. Jongho and Seonghwa would be upset with him since he typically sided with them on most matters. Already feeling Seonghwa’s glare he dipped his head down to the floor in avoidance. His response made Sera and Yunho breathe easier, especially following Jongho and Seonghwa’s firm nos. 

“San,” Hongjoong moved on quickly. 

“Yes from me.”

“And Wooyoung.”

“Yes,” he pressed against her calf, sighing deeply the moment the words left his mouth. 

Hongjoong kept a straight face only for a moment before letting a smile creep through. “Although my vote doesn't matter, it is also a yes. Sera Banks, welcome to the team.” 

Relief surged through her. She was staying and now had that chance for some form of redemption. “Thank you,” she began, “I promise you won’t regret this.” She turned to look at Jongho to find him avoiding her gaze. Seonghwa, on the other hand, stared directly at her, head cocked to the side. He didn’t look angry, only frustrated. She would need to figure out how to navigate them both moving forward.

“Now, in regards to the upcoming mission… Sera will of course stay back with Jongho, Wooyoung, and I to monitor from here. She can assist in the final prep, as well as start training consistently with everyone,” Hongjoong said. Eyes settled on Sera. “My intention is not to throw you into anything mission wise. You have built some trust with many of us, but more must be earned before we allow you to go with us. 

Sera nodded, respecting his decision. 

“Does this mean we don’t have to hide anything anymore?” San questioned. His face brightened significantly, a familiar twinkle entering it. 

“No, although from what I heard you weren’t doing a great job of that anyway.”

San gasped, lips coming out into a pout. “ME? I’m a steel trap… nothing comes out of this mouth that isn’t supposed to,” he tapped his lips for effect. The living room quickly filled with laughter and comments regarding San’s unintentional slip ups. Even Jongho participated in teasing the older man. 

“Hey, you and Mingi need to pay up, too,” Yunho boasted, smacking San in the chest with the back of his hand. “I won the bet… she figured it out in a week.” Pulling his arm from around Sera he placed both behind his head grinning smugly. 

Her head snapped towards him. “You did not make a bet about me,” she scowled, although she failed to contain her laughter. 

“You don’t want to know about the other bets then,” Mingi said with a mischievous smirk. 

“OTHER BETS?” 

All three men rolled with laughter. Sera could only imagine what bets they were referring to but knew there was a slim chance she would get it out of any of them. When said bets came to be, whether in or out of their favor, they would let her know. None of them were above gloating or wallowing.

“Enough about bets,” Hongjoong laughed. “Yunho, Seonghwa, Mingi, Yeosang, San, come back into the surveillance room with me. We’ll go over the blueprints of the building more indepthly. Woo, go get Sera fitted for our coms system and give her a real tour of the house. When that’s done take her to the med bay,” his gaze shifted to Jongho. “I’m assuming you’ll need to run baseline tests and do lab work, yes?” He pressed on at Jongho’s quick nod. “When everything’s done join us… we’ll run through the mission as a team.”

His firm overemphasis of the word team paired with a sharp glance at Seonghwa didn’t go unnoticed. The man paid his captain no mind and walked soundlessly out of the room, Yeosang close behind. 

“Alright, you’re with me then,” Wooyoung said with a grin as he stood, more than happy to show her around, and even happier with her staying. Yunho looked less than pleased at Captain’s orders. He wanted to be the one to show her around, to talk to her further about the happenings in the house, but with the importance of this mission knew better than to argue. 

Sera took his outstretched hand. Everyone filed out the room towards their respective destinations now. Yunho shot her a smile before disappearing with Mingi and San through the hallway. Wooyoung led her towards the same door she often saw him coming and going through. It led to a small breezeway with two more doors. One obviously led outside, the other to wherever Wooyoung was taking her.

“Welcome to my shop, Sera Banks,” he said with a dramatic flourish of his hand when he opened the door.

The shop in question was larger than Sera anticipated it to be. She had seen the building from the outside but never had any inclination of what it could be. Organized chaos was the perfect description. Tables filled with electronics lined the center. Half built machinery, tools, control panels, and scraps of metal were covering most of it. Utility carts were scattered around as well. Drawers and cabinets took up most of the wall space, all labeled with their contents. One wall was solely dedicated to an array of screens and keyboards, all looking as hightech as the ones the Crown used. Sera counted at least four tablets amongst the controls, as well as two laptops. A single staircase led upstairs to what looked like a loft, which must be where Wooyoung slept. A car had been pulled into the garage as well. The hood was propped open along with the two front doors. 

He sat down in the large, comfortable desk chair in front of the screens after he rolled over a simpler one. “C’mere,” he patted the cushion.

“This is quite impressive, Woo,” Sarah mused. 

“It’s my favorite place,” he said fondly. “I’m a technopath. So like how you have control over your pretty floating blobs, I have control over anything electronic and mechanical… and I’m a mean hacker and engineer. I can build just about anything.” 

Sera had the impression he downplayed his ability with his simple explanation. She hadn’t met many technopaths, not even through the military. Those she had met were pretty remarkable. It only made her all the more curious of Wooyoun and his rare gift.

“So you’re just as impressive then?”

Blush spread across his cheeks and he looked away from Sera. He didn’t bother pulling up anything on his larger screens, settling to use one of his tablets for whatever he needed to do. “Shit, I need a system first,” he muttered under his breath. Rolling a little ways down the panels, he grabbed a watch and small case. “So, this should be pretty similar to what you used in the military.” 

“You knew I was in the military?” Sera asked with a raised eyebrow. While she didn’t think it would be a secret, she hadn’t shared that information beyond Hongjoong and Yunho.

He didn’t bother looking up from the raised projections on the tablet, swiping and typing with ease. Sera was caught off guard by his focus, having only seen the fun loving version of him. “We all do, Sera. Don’t be mad… but we had to know who was staying with us.” 

“I’m not mad. It’s completely understandable.”

“That’s all we know though,” he continued swiping the figures. “Hand, pretty please.” He laid Sera’s hand on the tablet. His fingers lingered on hers even while the device scanned. “We use fingerprints to access our coms systems. All are connected, but it will only load the settings connecting to your fingerprint. So if you tried to unlock San’s, for example, it would open into your personal system, not his. We use different channels for actual communications. Some private. Some group. For missions we always change ‘em up just to be on the safe side, but we’ve never had an issue with others hacking us. Not that they would be able to, anyway.” 

“Seems simple enough,” Sera smiled. His hand still rested upon hers. “And to mess with my settings?” 

“On the watch, or on a tablet. I have one for you, actually.” He grabbed one from the desk and set it aside. Sera immediately missed the presence of his hand on hers. When he spun back towards her he positioned himself so that his legs were back on either side of hers. “I’ll bring it and a charging station up to your room later. We wear the watches constantly. These,” he gestured towards the small case, “are earpieces. They’re my own design, just like the watch. There’s already one inside ready to use, these are just extras if you need them.” 

She slipped on the watch. Immediately it tightened perfectly to her wrist, loose enough it wouldn’t cut off circulation yet snug enough that it wouldn’t slip off. Her finger caught on the notch at the top, immediately clicking out the earpiece Wooyoung talked about. It was small. Unless you knew what you were looking for they would be extremely difficult to find in an ear. 

“Are you ready for your actual tour of the house now?” Wooyoung asked. His tongue pressed against his upper canine as he smiled. “Then off for you to get poked and prodded. Do you want me to stay around for that? I mean…”

“Since Jongho didn’t want me to stay?” Sera forced a laugh. It had occurred to her that her time with him may be tense moving forward for a bit. All she wanted to do was figure out a way to prove to him she was trustworthy. “I’m a big girl, I can handle it.” A conversation needed to happen privately between them, even though she knew Wooyoung would provide a nice buffer if she wanted. 

“I never said you couldn’t handle it,” Wooyoung said softly. Everything about him screamed sincerity. He let his hands rest on the outside of her legs, but only for a moment. They drew back quickly as that familiar red tint blossomed across his cheeks. He stood abruptly with an embarrassed smile.  “Tour time. I’ll be asking for your very honest review following it.” 

Taken slightly off guard by the moment of intimacy, Sera only smiled at him with blush tinting her own cheek. She rather enjoyed how his hands felt across her legs, how his thumbs brushed just as softly as his words before he pulled them away. They paused in the breezeway on their way back into the house. Wooyoung pointed to the two outbuildings, quickly explaining that one was the garage for their many vehicles and the other was basically a second house on a smaller scale. There were two other teams in close proximity to Hongjoong’s that they frequently collaborated with and if needed stayed there. At times other resistance teams or individuals traveling also stayed there. 

Wooyoung urged Sera along with a quick tap to her hips. One of his hands drug across her back as he slid by her, showing none of the embarrassment he had towards his lingering touches in his shop. With Sera staying Wooyoung slowly let the idea of her creep back into his head and couldn’t help his need to touch her.

He led her towards one of the few locked doors in the hallway, scanning his thumb quickly to unlock it. It opened to another staircase leading downwards. “If you’ll follow me,” he flicked on the lights. 

It led to a very familiar sight- a training room. While not as large as the one as in the compound, it had everything Sera could ever need. A couple of treadmills, punching bags, two power racks, and free weights were arranged in the room. Large mats sat on one end for sparring. It looked like home, and Sera was itching to get back to what she knew. 

A nudge to her ribs pulled her from her thoughts. “Pretty self explanatory room, right? I think San and Yunho are both pretty anxious to get you on that mat,” he laughed suddenly, sharp and loud. “Shit, that sounded awful. What I should have said is that San and Yunho have been curious about your fighting abilities. They make sure we all train up to their standards.”

Sera laughed along with him, just as curious as to how she held up against them. “I’m sure they are.” With all of Wooyoung’s teasing, she wanted to go right back at him. “I’m surprised you haven’t called first dibs on that.” 

An odd look crossed over his face. Some sort of combination of amusement and wanting. And as always, mischief. “Maybe I did, Sera. Maybe I did.” He gestured towards another door with a touchpad directly to their right at the bottom of the stairs. “Holding cells and the interrogation room are through here. We haven’t had to use them often, thankfully.” A hand pressed against the small of her back, pushing her towards the only other door in the room, also with a touchpad. Once again he unlocked it with a fingerprint, mentioning briefly that hers would unlock all the doors now besides the ones leading to bedrooms. “And this is our little armory.” 

Little was a complete understatement. Once again Sera was taken aback by the size of the room. The walls were lined with every form of weaponry imaginable. Short range guns, long range snipers, pistols, knives, throwing stars, and anything in between. A table took up most of the center space. Weaponry was arranged meticulously on it for the upcoming mission. Everything was separated into clear piles, one for each member going. Sera tried to deduce whose pile was whose based on who was going on the mission. 

“Besides the medbay, this is all of our lovely home,” Wooyoung leaned his back against the wall. “Which, of course, is our next stop. My offer still stands, ya know.” 

“And I very much appreciate the offer,” Sera paused looking at the weapons, tossing her long hair over her shoulder to turn to him. “But my answer is still going to be the same.”

Wooyoung rose up from the wall with a sigh, moving towards her. Sera turned to meet him. “Well, I for one am very glad you're staying, Sera.” 

“You did vote to keep me around,” she scrunched her nose at him, lightly tapping her finger against his chest. 

“Yeah… well the vote very easily could have gone in a different direction.” He surprised Sera further by tucking a piece of hair behind her ear, taking care to not catch his fingers on any of her earrings. Tension filled the air as they looked into the other’s eyes. Neither said a word. A shake of Woo’s head finally pulled them out of their trance. “Alrighty, off to Jongho,” he mumbled with a half grin. 

Sera closely followed Wooyoung out the armory and back up the stairs, hearing the door lock behind them. Once again he led her through the living and towards the final locked door: the medical bay. 

“Last chance.” 

Sera rolled her eyes, but smiled at Wooyoung’s care nonetheless. “I think you’re just trying to spend more time with me, Woo.” 

“You caught me there,” his tongue snuck out between his teeth with his mischievous grin. “I’ll save you a seat, okay?” Turning on his heel he managed a few steps before spinning around. “Wait, tour review.”

“Five stars, Woo,” she smiled. Wooyoung beamed at her before walking animatedly down the hallway. 

Tentatively, Sera knocked on the wooden door, receiving a muffled ‘come in’ in response. Opening it, she found Jongho sitting on a rolling stool at a countertop. He was laying out needles and other supplies necessary for whatever testing he needed to conduct. Overall, the room looked like a majority of medical bays Sera found herself in, just on a smaller scale. There were three beds in total, all crisp and white. Clear cabinets lined the wall above the countertop and a refrigerator was nestled in the space between those and the wall. What surprised Sera the most was the high tech device she only found in the Crown’s medical centers. It had the ability to perform x-rays, MRIs, CT scans, and even assist in surgeries. 

“You can take a seat on that bed, Sera,” he indicated towards the closet bed with a nod. 

Awkwardness lingered when she sat down and twiddled her thumbs. He kept his back towards her as he continued gathering a few things before rolling towards her, tablet in tow. Unlike in the living room, he met her gaze easily. 

“Are you afraid of needles?” The question was innocent, but made Sera burst out in laughter.

“Uh… Jongho… have you looked at me?” She brandished her arms, rolling them so Jongho had a clear view of the vine, triangles, and other small tattoos adorning her skin. “And these are just the ones you can see.”

The man shrugged, but smiled. “You could still be afraid of needles. I’m going to ask you some simple questions, okay? Just so we have your information in our system… it doesn’t go beyond this room,” he assured her quickly after seeing the look on her face. Thankfully he didn’t ask why she had such a look. Jongho was more than used to apprehensive patients. Normally though, he could get a read on them. “I’ll take your blood pressure, listen to your lungs and heart, and take a few vials of blood so I can run basic tests. Then we’ll be on our way. Sound good?” 

Sera nodded, “Easy peasy.” She had her own questions she wanted to ask, but she could wait. 

“Age and birthday.” 

“23, January 25th.” 

“Height and weight.”

“5’6, and to be honest I’m not sure about my weight any more from being on the run… typically was around 115 pounds.” 

Jongho raised an eyebrow at her, but continued on with his questioning. “Blood type?” 

“A negative.” 

“Any major injuries?”

“I was in the military for five years, Jongho… I don’t even know how many times I’ve been shot and injured. 

“See? Simple.” His smile was warm when he rolled away, returning the tablet to the countertop. When he rolled back over he pulled a wheeled cart along with him. He brought the arm pressure cuff to her arm first and clipped a blood oxygen reader to her index finger. In a swoop he placed the stethoscope in his ears. “Alright, breathe in deep for me.” 

Sera complied just as the cuff tightened on her arm, continuing to inhale deeply as Jongho moved the cool metal across her chest and back. Once the cuff loosened, Jongho immediately checked the readings. “You have a low resting heart rate, but everything looks and sounds normal.” Turning back to his cart, he placed the stethoscope, cuff, and clip in one of the drawers after registering the readings on the tablet. “Do you have an arm preference?”

Sera turned her left arm towards him, pressure once filling it when Jongho put on a tourniquet. The alcohol was cool on her skin when he cleaned the inside of her elbow. 

“Jongho? Can I ask you a question?” 

“Of course,” his said her her arm for the perfect vein. 

Sera swallowed. Nerves struck her. Never had she been uncomfortable around Jongho, but now she was worried about saying the wrong thing. “You mentioned not being able to read me…”

He chuckled slightly, but the needle in his hand didn’t tremble. He knew this question would come. “My ability goes with reading people. Their emotions. Their intentions. I have the innate ability to tell when people are lying, as well as manipulating and managing the emotions of others. It helps immensely as a medic, and for… other things that require my expertise. But whenever I try to gauge you, to get a sense of how you feel and your intentions, I find nothing.  There are very few people I’ve met that I can’t get a measure on. You being one of them makes me nervous for my team. Please don’t take my vote against you staying as me not liking you, Sera, because that’s not the case. But you need to earn more of my trust, and I didn’t feel confident in saying yes to you staying after only a week.” He paused, tapping her arm. “And just like that, I have what I need.” In the time it took for him to reach for a gauze pad to stop the bleeding, Sera’s arm had already healed. “Wow, you do heal fast.”

Subconsciously she rubbed the skin. It would still bruise slightly, may even be a little sore, but that would only last for a few more hours. Jongho’s words put her mind slightly at ease. He did like her, his only hesitation towards her coming from his own ability. 

“I told you so,” Sera smiled back at him. “And I’ll earn your trust, I can promise you that.”

The smile in return was a gummy one. “I’m sure you will, Sera.”

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution | Chapter 3 | A Necessary Escape

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties. Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution? Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Chapter Warnings: deception, manipulation, mentions of past trauma, mentions of past deaths, escape, fist fights (but Sera is still a badass)

Word Count: 14.4k

read here on AO3

Absolution Masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

Sera stumbled back up to her room, clutching her knotted stomach. Her father’s plans made her nauseous, the metallic taste of bile brewing beneath her tongue. The small-scale brainwashing and manipulation had already taken a significant toll on her, contributing to her feelings of self-loathing just as much as her kill count. Mentally she couldn’t handle influencing the masses to bend to her father. As long as she was within her father’s grasp the people of Meridian would never be safe, not with this nefarious plot. Not with her father in power.

She needed to get out, and get out now. 

In a rush, she locked the door behind her, no longer caring about her mother’s warning for staying in her room. There were no tears left in her body to cry. Now she felt numb, desperately trying to form a coherent thought. 

Escape was necessary. But how? 

What would happen to Ryland if she left? 

For the time being, she pushed her brother out of her mind, focusing instead on how she was going to get out of the compound unseen. She had to leave. The best time would be early in the morning. She knew the guard schedule by heart and her favorite set at the main gates went on rotation at 3am. They would be easy to manipulate, but she would need to do it right at the beginning of their shift before more people started coming in and out. It would be much easier to slide out then, and she would be able to put some distance between herself and the compound before her absence was noticed. Sera hated that she needed to use her powers, but in this case it was a necessary evil. 

In a rush she searched her closet for one of the large military backpacks. She needed to travel light, but would need some clothes and other necessities to survive on the run. She grabbed a few pairs of practical pants, long sleeve shirts, tank tops, hoodies, a rain jacket, thick socks, and underwear. At this point she was a professional at packing, folding everything tightly and neatly to leave enough room for an extra pair of shoes. The sleeping bag would be tightly rolled along the top, rations and other survival tools kept within the many pockets. Of course she would need some toiletries, not wanting to live like a complete heathen while on the road. If she played her cards right she would be able to sleep at inns and hotels along the way, not always on the roadside. With that thought in mind, she found the box she’d also hidden in her closet, stuffed to the brim with money. She had been saving it for as long as she could remember, never knowing why, but increasingly thankful she’d been tucking it away. 

Oddly enough, she felt a twisted sense of gratefulness towards her parents. Escape would be much easier since no one outside the inner circle or the compound knew what she looked like. Even her name had been kept a secret. Her face would not be plastered across Meridian like some wanted criminal. Honestly, her escape would more than likely be kept quiet. No one would know the Crown was missing its most prized possession. 

Now she needed to get to the training building since it housed most of the other supplies she needed, including the ration packs. Getting in wouldn’t be a problem, it would be getting out unnoticed with handfuls of packs. Easily, she came up with a solution, silently muttering to herself for not thinking of the obvious answer immediately. It was not uncommon for her to go into the training room with a duffle bag. She would do a quick workout, hopefully avoiding people while she went. Afterwards she would sneak into the supply room, grab what she needed, and stuff it into the bag. 

Truthfully, she knew it would be good for her to do some sort of physical activity, even if there wasn’t an ounce of desire to do so. While sparring was totally off the table, a few miles on the treadmill could do wonders for her head. Running had a way of clearing her thoughts, the only focus being the pounding of her feet. She preferred to run outdoors, but her current situation called for the gym. 

Sera quickly changed into workout attire, throwing her hair up in a messy bun. Her hair tangled around the damn ring, but she knew better than to take it off just yet. Wearing it wouldn’t draw the same unwanted attention as not having it on her hand. She would pretend to be happy about the engagement if she did happen to run into anyone. Faking it would be difficult, but nothing she hadn’t done a million times over. 

The walk to the training building was a quiet one. Sera felt very self conscious of the empty duffle bag hitting her side with each step. Those she did pass didn’t say anything to her other than the obligatory ‘princess’ with a shallow nod. In times like these she also felt a shred of gratitude towards her extensive military training. Even though her mind was racing, her body remained calm. She handled this type of pressure and the pressure of missions extremely well, carrying herself in the same way she always did. Only afterwards did her walls crumble.

Although she expected the room to be empty, finding Jay leisurely jogging on one of the treadmills didn’t surprise Sera. Did he know about the announcement?. 

Jay stopped the treadmill the moment he saw Sera walking through the archway, sprinting at her in full force. He nearly knocked her over, wrapping her up in a sweaty hug, but Sera didn’t mind. 

“Hey, Sera,” he said, not relinquishing his hold around her shoulders.

“Hey, Jay.” Sera’s arms wrapped around him just as tightly. 

He dipped his head slightly to rest his cheek atop her head. “Are you okay? We heard about your, uh, your engagement.” 

With a massive sigh Sera squeezed him tighter. She never had to pretend with Jay, but she couldn’t tell him how she felt in this case. She couldn’t risk putting Jay in a compromised position, especially with her leaving. Jay’s loyalty towards Changkyun couldn’t be questioned.

“I’m okay, Jay. I promise. It was a surprise to say the least, but it could be worse. Much worse.” 

Finally Jay released Sera from the hug, but moved his hands to clasp Sera’s shoulders. Their eyes met, Jay obviously searching for her real feelings. “Let me say this… if you’re happy, I’m happy. Whatever you’re feeling I’ll get behind, good or bad. It’s going to be weird for all of us now. I can’t imagine not having you on this team. But, you will always have Jiwoo and me in your corner. You can always count on us, no matter what. Okay?”

Sera had long since gotten over Jay’s instances of maturity. Jay was definitely the moodmaker of their little team, but always knew the moments to put that aside. Emotionally smarter than he would ever let on, Jay often understood everyone’s moods and underlying feelings, even if they weren’t always expressed. He knew better than to pry for more, but made sure that Sera knew where he stood without outright saying it. Sera gave him a genuine smile despite the all too familiar pang in her chest. How she would miss him and Jiwoo.

“I know, Jay, and I appreciate it. But, how did you already know that I was off the team? That wasn’t part of the announcement.” 

Jay’s hands dropped, one running through his sweat slicked hair. His eyes fell to the floor while he gnawed on his lower lip. Sera could see the internal debate going through his head on what he should say. “We, uh, had a briefing early this morning. Changkyun, Ender, Ji, and I. He told us… and then he said we would be meeting a few potentials for your replacement tomorrow at the base.” Sadness lingered on his face. “I’m sorry, Sera. I really am.” 

Sera felt tears forming. Not for being off the team. But for Jay’s guilt about the situation. None of this was his fault, yet here he apologized for the team’s behalf. “Jay, it’s fine. You don’t need to be sorry. You and Ji… well I hope that even though I’m off the team we will stay friends. Right?” She felt compelled to ask, even though no friendship could continue in her absence. But she needed the peace of mind in knowing.

Jay laughed at her question, pulling in Sera for another hug. “You aren’t getting rid of either of us.” She relaxed. The assurance placated her brain. “I’ll let you run in peace, okay?” 

“Thanks, Jay. You’re pretty spectacular, you know that?” 

He shot her a dazzling smile as he went to the cubby containing his things. “Of course I know, Sera.” 

With a final wink, he was out the door, leaving Sera alone. She placed her bag in one of the cubbies before making her way to the treadmill. Jay had forgotten to clear it, letting Sera see just how long he had been going. The crazy guy had been running for over an hour before Sera interrupted him.

Clearing the screen, Sera set her pace to a brisk walk to warm her legs up. The interaction with Jay made her forgo stretching and she didn’t want to strain her body by starting too fast. Soon, she settled into a decent pace, not a full out sprint but more than a slow jog. Her mind went blank, just as she had hoped. Everything faded out besides the sound of her feet. 

After about 30 minutes, Sera decided she had enough. The intention wasn’t to push herself today, only to work up enough of a sweat that she wouldn’t look too conspicuous. Clearing the screen and wiping down the treadmill, she grabbed one of the yoga mats. A few more moments in the training room wouldn’t jeopardize her plan. If anything, the more time she spent here, the better. Hopefully it would make the day go by faster.

For a moment Sera laid back on the mat, hands covering her face. Thankfully her brain was too tired from her run to let her thoughts go wild. She focused only on her plan. On her escape. She lost herself so deeply iin her plan development that she didn’t hear the faint footsteps steadily growing louder.

“Oh… Sera.” 

Changkyun. Of course it would be Changkyun. Sera sighed, raising her back from the mat. Avoiding him was no longer an option.

She turned to face him, forcing a small smile. “Hey, Changkyun.”

He paused in the entryway, unsure of his next move since Sera had made it clear that she wanted space from him. His hands immediately went into the pockets of his joggers. “I can go.”

With a sigh, Sera shook her head. “I was done here anyway,” she stood, grabbing the mat and rolling it up. 

Changkyun entered the room, dropping his belongings to the floor, eyes never leaving Sera. A faint smirk flickered through his face when he saw the ring on her hand. Slowly, he made his way over to her once she returned the mat to its proper spot. 

“Sera… will you please forgive me?” His voice was so low, so soft. 

She fought the urge to flinch when his hand touched the small of her back. She had to play into his desires, as much as she didn’t want to. Instead of shying away, she turned to face him. It took everything she had to meet his eyes. Per usual with her, they were warm and soft. It was hard to believe that he could be so possessive, yet the overheard conversation and his demeanor in the greenhouse said otherwise. Sera questioned how long those feelings had been forming and when he fell in love with her. 

“What happened to you giving me time, Chankgyun?” she sighed. 

“I can’t help that I ran into you. It’s not like I sought you out.” Still, he kept his hand firm on her back. She could feel his fingers twitching along her skin, longing to move. “I’m happy to see you, and even happier to see you’re wearing the ring.”

Sera allowed him to grab her hand, letting him run his thumb along the diamond. This was easier than causing a fight with him. Any sort of disturbance would only draw more attention to her. Attention she did not want. 

“Well… we are engaged. It only makes sense.” She kept her voice calm and quiet, almost breathless. 

Changkyun exhaled, tension leaving his shoulders. A small grin bloomed on his face and he pulled Sera closer to him. “Are you… are you more okay with everything?” 

She had to tell him what he wanted to hear, especially with how expectantly he looked at her. Feigning a smile, she snaked her arms around his waist, making Changkyun’s smile widen. “It’s easier to accept now that I’ve slept on it. Of course I was surprised by the announcement. How couldn’t I be? But you’re right. Things could be much worse, and honestly I’m thankful that it's you.” 

Following her words Changkyun pulled her into his chest, completely ignoring her sweat ridden body. Lips pressed against Sera’s temple. “You don’t know how much hearing you say that means to me, Sera.” When Changkyun drew back, a hand migrated to her face. The way he looked at her made Sera’s breath hitch. Not in a good way, but Changkyun was too blind to tell the difference. Love and sincerity filled his eyes. “If you feel up to it, I’d like… well I’d like to… god why is it so hard to ask you on a date?” Immediately he blushed, followed by a nervous and embarrassed laugh.

If Sera hadn’t been so upset with this engagement and the plans to exploit her mind control, she might have found him struggling to ask her on a date cute. Unfortunately for him, that was not the case. However, she continued to smile at him despite wanting to run away from him as fast as she could. That time would come.

“Tomorrow night?” 

“Tomorrow night then,” Changkyun agreed. Keeping a soft hold on her face, he leaned in, kissing Sera’s cheek but dangerously close to her lips. It took Sera by surprise, but she handled it remarkably well, taking it without so much as a twitch. Her eyes fluttered shut as she squeezed his waist. “Let’s say… seven? I’ll get you from your room.”

Changkyun made no effort in hiding his excitement, grinning ear to ear. Little did he know that Sera would be nowhere near the compound by that time. 

“It’s a date,” Sera said warmly, knowing her face and voice weren’t giving away how she truly felt. 

Changkyun dropped his hands, but not before laying another chaste kiss atop her head. He walked away from her slowly, grinning like a schoolboy in love. Sera grabbed her bag without looking back at him, cautiously making her way through the building to the supply room. Once again she was left relatively alone, only passing two or three people on her way.

She didn’t ponder long, hurrying once she got to the supply room. Time was of the essence, and while it wouldn’t be out of the ordinary if someone saw her, it would definitely raise questions. Sera could easily make them forget she saw her, but she wanted to avoid that as much as she could.

After grabbing her favorite rations, a fire starter, sleeping bag set, and a water purifier she went on her way. The bag was stuffed, but any passerby wouldn’t think twice about it being at her side. Much like the way to the training building, she hardly saw a soul, or at least nobody who would stop her. 

In her room, she quickly switched the supplies over from the duffle bag into the backpack. After hiding it behind her many gowns in the furthest corner of her closet, she switched gears in her head. The plan was set. Now she had to think about Ryland. 

A large part of her wanted nothing more than to bring Ryland along. But would that be the safest place for him? Her father had given his word that no harm would come to him despite her mother’s threats. A life on the run wasn’t one she wanted for her brother. One child of the Crown missing was going to raise a number of alarms internally. But two? She couldn’t risk it. The last thing Sera wanted was for Ryland to constantly be looking over his shoulder. It was a selfish thought to take him along in the first place.

But, despite her head telling her she should leave without seeing him, her heart needed the closure a goodbye would offer. Now the debate on when it would be best to see him. Mentally, Sera didn’t think she could handle seeing him too early, especially knowing what she would have to do following the conversation. She quickly determined that she would need to say her goodbyes right before she left, even if it was going to be in the early morning. 

All that Sera needed to do was bide her time before her big move. 

**

Unable to sleep, Sera took to pacing and repacking to pass most of her time. After the twelfth go through of her belongings and supplies she finally set the bag aside and took to watching the clock slowly tick, continuously running through her escape plan. 12:45. 1:52. 2:17. She had gone through every potential outcome in her head a thousand times over. Not a single aspect was left unthought of. With this she felt confident. Confident in the plan. Confident in her choice to leave. But with her upcoming conversation with Ryland she lacked all confidence.  

It was imperative that she be calm with him. She wouldn’t allow her little brother to see her upset, even if he wouldn’t remember speaking to her. With a final glance at the clock, she stopped her ceaseless pacing. Suddenly, she remembered the ring encircling her finger. How could she have forgotten that monstrosity? Pulling it off her finger, she threw it back in the drawer of her bedside table, praying she would never have to feel the weight of it on her hand again.

Grabbing the backpack, Sera turned back to look around her room once she reached the door, determining that she wouldn’t miss anything about it. She closed it behind her quietly, hoping that this would close a chapter of her life she would never revisit.

The hallways were barren due to the early hour. Sera knew all the blind spots for the surveillance cameras within them, taking extra care to stay in those shadowy corners. She assumed the guards weren’t too vigilant in watching the screens this early, especially with knowing who worked in the surveillance room at this time. 

Soon, she found herself standing in front of Ryland’s room. Her heart raced in her chest, dread slowly filling her body. She inhaled deeply through her nose, shoulders lifting with her chest to fill it with much needed air. Not wanting to run the risk of someone hearing her knock, Sera opened the door slowly. 

Ryland looked so peaceful, deep asleep with his hair a fluffy mess, blankets half covering his body. He was always a fitful sleeper, constantly turning in bed to end up in the most uncomfortable looking positions. She moved towards the bed as quietly as she could, dropping her bag along the way.

The bed gave slightly when Sera sat down, but Ryland didn’t so much as budge an inch. She softly brushed some of the stray hairs away, smiling down at the one person who meant the entire world to her. 

“Ryland,” she whispered, gently nudging him. “Hey, wake up.” He stirred slightly, moreso following Sera’s repeated whispers of his name. 

“Sera?” he asked groggily, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. He squinted at her, trying to determine if he was awake or still in a dream, confusion evident in his scowl. “What are you doing here? Is everything okay?” 

“I’m leaving, Ry.” The words slipped out of her, not able to think of a way to ease him into it. 

Ryland scrambled upwards, the shock of what Sera said jolting him awake. “What, Sera… what? What do you mean?”

She pulled Ryland into her chest, squeezing him so intensely his breathing hitched. “I have to leave… Dad… I can’t brainwash people anymore, Ryland. I can’t do it.”

Her little brother clutched onto her just as tightly. “Where are you going to go, Sera? You can’t… you can’t leave me here without you.” 

Tears welled up in Sera’s eyes. Drawing back, she held her brother’s face in her hands. A few tears snuck down his cheeks with her admission. She carefully rubbed them away, shaking her head. “Away. Far, far away. I want to bring you with me, but I can’t Ry. A life on the run is not one I want for you. There’s safety for you here… something I can’t promise out there.” 

“But what about your safety? Dad will do anything he can to find you.”

His comment reminded Sera that Ryland was much wiser and much more in tune to the reality of their family then he let on. And that crushed her. 

“I’ll be fine. We both know I can handle myself.” A forced laugh left her chest, more of a huff of air than anything. 

Ryland took his sister’s hands into his, pulling them off. “You’re not going to let me remember talking to you, are you?”

Sera’s face fell at the fact he knew it was coming. 

“It’s better for you that way. Do you want them questioning you? If you don’t remember, you can’t lie.” 

“So you’d rather me be upset at you?” His eyes had turned slightly cold towards her before he squeezed them closed. When he reopened them, though, they were full of understanding. “Sorry. I don’t mean that. I get it Sera. I do.” This time it was Ryland who pulled Sera into an embrace. 

“I’m so sorry, Ryland,” Sera whispered. “I love you, more than anyone on this continent. More than anything in this world.” 

“I love you, too. Will you make me a promise?” 

Taken aback,  Sera stared at her brother. “Yeah?” 

Ryland sniffled, struggling to keep his tears at bay. “Will you promise to come back for me? And when you do… let me remember this. Please.” 

Tears fell freely down Sera’s face. The composure and tough exterior she tried so hard to keep fell in an instant. “I promise, Ryland.”

A deep sigh left Sera, rattling her chest in conjunction with the sobs she struggled to contain. Ryland nodded at her, silently giving her permission to move forward. Sera’s eyes closed, and when they opened Ryland found himself staring into pools of gold.

“You never saw me. I never told you my plan. When you hear of my absence you will react how everyone expects you to. Now, you will go back to sleep. A dreamless, restful sleep.” 

At her words, Ryland went limp, slumping into Sera. She settled him back into the mattress, tucking him back into the blankets. Leaning down, she kissed his forehead and made sure there were no remnants of tears on his face. He was back to looking peaceful, already deep in the sleep Sera induced. Having to manipulate her brother in this way made her feel horrible, but the alternative would be much worse. It was safer for Ryland to forget, even if it ate at her. 

Wiping away her own tears, Sera made for her pack in the center of Ryland’s room, grabbing it quickly. After she slung it onto her back she allowed herself one more look at her brother, casting a solemn smile he would never see. 

“I love you, Ryland Banks,” she whispered a final time, “to the tallest mountain and the deepest sea.” 

Shutting the door, she crept through the hallways, her steps overly cautious, but she felt an odd sense of calm. Like the rest of the house, the kitchen was completely empty of the typical staff. Only used by staff members, the back entrance through the kitchen had a direct, yet less traveled route to the main gate. Their shifts wouldn’t begin in the main house for another 2 hours, meaning the path would be clear. 

The clear night sky gave Sera a perfect view of the stars above her. On any other night, she would take the time to admire them, loving to pick out the constellations and lose herself in a daydream staring at them. She did not have the luxury of time this evening and she kept a steady pace along the cement path. The cold air around her made her thankful for the extra blanket and thick sweater she threw in her bag last minute. 

Pulling the coat around her, she continued on, checking the time on her watch. Truly having thought of everything, Sera made sure to grab an obsolete model of watch. It still had access to necessary GPS and maps, but not the capability to be tracked. The Crown wouldn’t even notice  it missing. 

3:12am. Sera’s timing was perfect as she rounded the final corner, the gate now completely in her sight. Few cars were lined up to leave, no doubt on their way to the military base. Just to be safe, Sera pulled up her hood, tucking her brain along her back. With all the confidence in the world she strode up to the booth, grinning ear to ear when she saw Malachi sitting on the chair.

“Well good morning, Sera!” he said animatedly, leaning out the window to address her. “Awfully early out here for you, isn’t it?” 

“No rest for the wicked, you of all people should know that Malachi,” she teased. She kept her hands snug in her pockets, not wanting him to see the absence of her ring. 

His laughter was deep and booming, as always. “You know I would never think of you as wicked. Off to the base?” Sera nodded in response. Malachi began typing away on his keyboard, brows furrowed as he looked at the clearance list for the day. Sera kept her eyes neutral, a smile still plastered on her face. She knew she wouldn’t be on it, not that it mattered either way. “You’re not on my list, m’lady…”

Sera shot him a dazzling smile, eyes transitioning to gold in an instant. “You’re going to let me through the gates Malachi. You’re going to forget you saw me. If anyone asks about this moment you are going to have no recollection of it.” 

Malachi’s eyes glazed over for a moment. He typed in the access code for the door, allowing it to open with a low buzz. Sera adjusted her backpack and hood once more before strolling through the gate without a second thought. 

She was out. She was free. Free of her family. Free of Changkyun. 

But not free of her guilt.

**

The compound was silent in the morning, nothing out of the ordinary, nothing out of place. Nikolai didn’t immediately know something was off. It was typical for Serafina to be absent from mealtimes, especially recently. Delphine was much more concerned about their daughter’s absence, but he quickly quashed his wife’s plan to storm into Serafina’s room and drag her out again. The King simply stated that their daughter needed space, a minor convenience they could grant her. He hadn’t forgotten the conversation he had with Serafina, and he was hopeful that some space from Delphine would earn him some grace with his daughter.

It wasn’t until the following day that Nikolai became concerned. Normally he would have at least seen Sera within the compound’s gardens or about with Ryland, but not even he had seen his sister. It was only after speaking with his youngest child that he went to check on his daughter.

“Serafina,” he said sternly, knocking on the door with three crisp raps. When there was no answer, he opened the door, immediately engulfed by fury at the made, empty bed.

He basically sprinted to the surveillance room, shoving aside the two seated guards to stand in front of the monitors.

“Where. Is. My. Daughter,” he seethed. His hands gripped the control panel tightly, eyes as dark as his soul. Black goo seeped out of his fingertips in his anger. “FIND HER.” 

The two guards got to work quickly, fear evident in their eyes. They rewound the tapes, looking for any sign of the princess. Nikolai’s eyes fixed on the screen, searching for any sign of his precious jewel.

“Your Highness, the last clear image of her was two days ago. It appears she went into the training building, then back to her room. We will look more in depth now tha-”

The man was silenced by Nikolai lifting him by his throat. His face turned blue with the lack of air, futilely struggling within the King’s grasp. “Find my fucking daughter before I kill you both.” 

Nikolai dropped him just as suddenly, leaving the man clutching his neck and gasping for air. He didn’t stall long, returning to scour the footage for the princess and determine her location. The king left in just as much of a rush, quickly calling for Changkyun and Ender, commanding them to meet him in his study immediately. 

Changkyun entered first, looking confused and watching Nikolai pace in front of his desk, fists and jaw clenched. 

“What happened?” Changkyun asked quietly, crossing his arms just as Ender entered the study. 

“Serafina seems to be missing,” Nikolai said through gritted teeth. Stopping his pacing, he turned to look at Changkyun and Ender. Changkyun blinked in surprise, visibly concerned. Ender remained stone faced, only the faint outline of a smirk turning at the corner of his mouth.

“What do you mean, she’s missing? I saw her just the other day. She wouldn’t… she wouldn’t do that. Sera wouldn’t just leave,” Changkyun muttered, running a hand through his hair. 

Ender barked a laugh at his friend and captain. “You’re a lovesick fool if you think she wouldn’t run off.” He shot a glare at his father. “I don’t know why you’re surprised by this. She’s always been a loose fucking cannon.”

Sharp black spikes stopped inches from Ender’s face. He didn’t so much as flinch when they came barreling towards him, instead the smirk on his face only grew wider. 

“Don’t speak of your sister that way,” Nikolai spat, letting the spikes dissipate as quickly as they had formed. “Search the compound. Tell no one. Report back to me in 20 minutes.” 

The two men exited the study. Together they developed a plan to search the grounds, even though deep down both knew Sera would not be found anywhere within the compound. Changkyun went to the training building, gardens, and greenhouse, knowing that IF she was still in the compound those would be the most likely places. Ender searched the remaining buildings littered around the grounds and the main house. 

While they conducted their search, Nikolai returned to the surveillance room to continue reviewing footage. For how little he had been gone, the two guards had already gathered up all the evidence they could find of the princess. What they found reignited his fury.

The largest screen showed Sera walking out the front gates without so much of a struggle, her golden eyes glinting knowingly at the camera, a sly smirk on her face.

Nikolai’s screams of fury echoed through the halls, heard even outside within the grounds. His Jewel was gone.

And Nikolai would do anything to get her back.

**

Being on the run was more or less what Sera expected. She barely slept the first week with how constantly she looked over her shoulder, just waiting to be found by someone from the Crown. Most nights since then she thankfully found herself in some form of sleazy inn, but she didn’t risk that until she placed a good amount of distance between herself and the Capital.

The three weeks steadily took a toll on her. Her rations ran dangerously low, her clothes absolutely disgusting, and her money dwindled. She was exhausted, and that was showing on every inch of her body. She had lost weight from saving her food as much as she could, not wanting to spend all of her money nor dip into too much of her rations. 

The rain did nothing to lift her spirits. Normally Sera loved the rain. However, she did not love being caught in a torrential downpour while trying to find a place to sleep. The unfriendly town she found herself in had no vacancies in any of the inns or hotels, even the most rundown ones. 

Taking a moment to regroup, she took to huddling underneath an awning covering a dimly lit alleyway. It might not have been the safest option, but Sera was perfectly capable of handling anything that would come her way, even if she didn’t look it. 

Sera leaned against the brick building, basking in the reprieve from the rain and setting her bag on the dirty cobblestoned ground beside her. She felt disgusting covered in mud, hair matted and sticking to her despite her best attempt at keeping it within a braid. The sopping wet clothes had her freezing and even more desperate for a place to stay. The last three days on the road had been especially unkind to her, offering no breaks from the elements. 

The pounding of rain and thunder drowned out the sound of the side door flinging open. Sera didn’t immediately notice the four men stumbling outside, some still clutching bottles of beer in their hands. It wasn’t until one of the bottles shattered against the building that Sera looked in their direction. Obviously drunk, but once they caught a glimpse of Sera they stared at her hungrily. 

“Well, look at this pretty thing,” one sneered, fumbling in his steps towards Sera. 

Sera stayed still on the wall, choosing to ignore the advance. Her muscles tensed nonetheless, preparing for the worst. 

“It’s been awhile since I’ve seen one as… delicious as this,” another slurred, taking a generous swig of his beer and tossing the bottle to the ground.

Murmurs of agreement came from the other men. With a sigh, Sera pulled herself off the wall, turning to face the four men teetering towards her on uneasy feet. 

“How about you leave my ‘delicious’ self alone.”

Before she could say anything further, one of the men lunged at her. She dodged it easily, but her movement turned her straight into the arms of one of the sleazeballs, the same one that called her delicious. 

He wrapped one arm around her chest, the other gripped her chin tightly. “The things I’ll do to you…” he muttered, licking Sera’s cheek. The smell of whiskey and smoke radiated off of him.

Sera laughed through her disgusted grimace. These men really thought they had the upper hand on her. How adorable. The other three clambered around her, looking at Sera like their next meal. 

“At least buy me dinner first,” Sera huffed, slamming her head back against the man holding her. She heard a loud crunch and felt something thick drip onto her hair just as the man let her go.

“You fucking bitch,” the man yelled, clutching his nose, blood dripping through his hands. “Fucking get her.”

Once free, Sera kicked the man squarely in the chest, causing him to double over onto the ground. Spinning around to face the other three men, she quickly threw an arm up to block a weak punch. A small giggle escaped Sera as she thrust her fist into her attacker’s temple, knocking him out cleanly. It was too easy, their unsteady movements only playing further into her favor.

The final two men came at her together, assuming a united attack would catch Sera off guard. She made quick work of both with a well aimed kick to the knees of one and a swift left-handed uppercut to the jaw of the other. All four crumpled in a heap around her, struggling to stand up, the one still out cold. Sera didn’t even break a sweat. 

“Hey! Are you-” Sera spun on her heel towards the voice behind her, golden matter forming around her hands with a shift of her eyes. The voice had taken her completely by surprise. The man behind her raised his hands immediately, a gesture of surrender, while he took a step backwards. “Woah woah woah woah.” He leaned around her, investigating the men on the ground and the matter floating around her. His gaze hardened when he landed on one in particular. “Keith, take your friends inside. Leave the girl alone before worse happens to you.”

The man whose nose she broke, who Sera now assumed to be Keith, stood up even more wobbly than before. He gruffly ordered the other two to hoist up the still knocked out man, shuffling behind them like a dog with his tail between his legs through the side door. Before he disappeared he threw a few more profanities at Sera and the unknown man. 

Turning back to face this new man, she let her matter dissolve, eyes transitioning back to their stormy blue. Now wasn’t the time to fling anything at this new stranger, especially since he didn’t appear to pose a threat. At least not yet. 

“Are you okay? I heard the scuffle…” he said calmly, hands still raised. A smile quickly passed over his face. “I came to help, but it seems you handled yourself just fine.” 

Sera looked him up and down. He was tall, probably as tall as Ender, but much leaner. Blonde hair stuck to his face from the pounding rain. He seemed well put together despite the storm, with clean clothes and pants tucked neatly into his boots. Not a hint of alcohol wafted off him, much different than the men she just fought. His eyes were warm and friendly, crinkling slightly at the edges while he continued smiling. Her gaze lingered on the pistols strapped to his sides, before sliding it back to his long fingers, waiting for them to make the slightest motion towards the guns.

“The name’s Yunho, by the way,” he added. Yunho took a cautious step towards her. “I haven’t seen you around here before… and standing alone outside the bar late at night is no place for a girl. A girl whose name is…?” 

“Sera.”

“Just Sera?” His eyes glimmered in the lamplight as he took another step towards her, slowly dropping his hands down to his side. 

“Just Sera,” she echoed, watching his hands intently.

Yunho chuckled, shaking his head slightly. “Well okay, Just Sera, you’re not going to find any sort of safe area around this part of town, especially not at this hour. Do you have somewhere to go?”

“Like you said, I can handle myself just fine,” Sera retorted quickly, picking up her backpack. “I just needed to get out of the rain for a minute.” She adjusted the straps of her pack, staring fiercely back at Yunho. 

“You haven’t answered me.” 

“Why should I tell a man who I don’t know, who just warned me of not finding safety out here, where I’m planning on going?”

“Hey now, are you taking me for one of those drunken sleazeballs? I consider myself a gentleman.” Yunho waved his hands in front of him, looking offended that she would even consider that of him. “For the record, I’m almost positive you would have a semi-decent chance at kicking my ass, but it would be a much more even fight… if I went easy on you.”

Sera crossed her arms, slightly insulted. “Only a semi-decent chance? I think you’re deliberately underestimating me.” 

“You took out four very inebriated men, sorry I’m not too impressed. Don’t look at me like that, just stating the obvious here,” he added due to Sera’s glare, his smile transitioning to a smirk. “Here’s what I know about you so far. One, you’re completely unarmed. Two, you must have a pretty gnarly ability to be walking around alone and without a gun… did you think I missed those shimmering gold blobs of whoknowswhat floating around you, or the fact your eyes changed color? Three, you have some form of formal combat training. Your clothes and the way you handled that albeit easy fight all point in that direction. Plus, you’ve been passively watching my hands, like you’re waiting for me to make a move towards one of my firearms. You’re just as observant as I am. Have I missed anything so far?” 

“You think you’ve figured me out in what… less than five minutes? How cute.” Sera found it quite easy to banter with him, but refused to let her guard down.

“Not at all. Just what I’ve observed during our lovely little meetcute,” Yunho said sweetly, sticking his hands into his pocket. “Here’s the deal, you have nowhere to go. You and I both know it. If I wanted to take advantage of you in some way, I would have done it by now. That’s not my intention in the slightest.” 

“Then what is your intention?” Sera asked flatly. 

“I live about 25 miles from here with some friends of mine. It’s a big house. There’s plenty of room, and I know for a fact you’re not going to find anything in this town. Not now at least. Come back with me and you’ll have a warm, safe place to sleep. And my buddy Wooyoung makes a mean breakfast.” 

“I’m not looking for charity.” 

“And I’m not stupid enough to not recognize a fellow military deserter when I see one,” Yunho said flatly, gaze hard and full of conviction. “I’m not offering charity. But I know how hard it is to get out, and it’s even harder to find a fresh start.” 

Sera inhaled sharply and did nothing but blink back at Yunho. He was also a deserter? Granted, she was much more than that, but objectively speaking she truly was just another poor soul trying to escape the military. It made sense though, especially with how quickly Yunho teased her apart in their short interaction. She chewed the inside of her cheek, debating her next step. Something inside told her that she could trust Yunho, at least at face value. At least enough for tonight.

“So, Just Sera, what do you say?” His eyes went back to glimmering in the streetlights, that endearing and warm smile returning. “At least for the night. Tomorrow you can decide your next steps, after a good night’s sleep and food.”

Yunho outstretched his hand as if offering for Sera to take it. Huffing loudly, Sera walked towards him, pushing it down by the wrist. As much as she wanted to say something smart, she refrained. 

“Thank you.” 

Yunho beamed at her. “Well that didn’t take much convincing. Our chariot awaits. It’s just a block over.” 

He walked next to her, but left a significant amount of space between them. Despite the rain, they walked slowly. Yunho tried to put Sera at ease with his actions, something she noticed and appreciated immediately. 

“So it’s the black SUV up there,” he said, pointing at the nondescript vehicle ahead. “My friend's name is Seonghwa, he’s as harmless as I am.” 

Through somewhat clenched teeth, Sera nodded. The wind had picked up, blowing the rain more intensely in their faces. Sera squinted at the impact of the droplets, tugging at the hood around her head. She wanted nothing more than to be out of this damn rain.

“Do you want the front or backseat?” Yunho asked once they were steps away from the car. “Sit where you’ll feel the most comfortable, okay?” 

“Backseat is fine.” 

Smiling, Yunho opened the door for her. Sera set her bag down first, scooching it to the middle before sliding into the seat. Yunho quickly got into the passenger’s seat, ignoring the glare from the man who Yunho stated was Seonghwa.

“Hwa, meet my new friend, Just Sera,” Yunho said casually, buckling the seatbelt. “Just Sera, this is Seonghwa.”

Seonghwa’s gaze flicked between Sera and Yunho. His hair was pitch black, skin nearly as tan as Sera’s. At some point his hair had clearly been styled, but thanks to the rain it fell flat against his head, although sharp designs were visible in the shaved undercut. Despite his eyes being narrowed, they were large and very expressive, colored a deep chocolate brown. 

“Your ‘friends’ aren’t allowed to come back to the house,” Seonghwa said curtly. 

Booming laughter filled the vehicle. “Not that type of friend, Hwa. My girl here is in need of a place to stay, though, at least for the night.”

“Not your girl, Yunho,” Sera muttered from the backseat, snapping her head to shoot Yunho her own leer. She felt increasingly awkward as the conversation between the two men progressed. 

A smile briefly flicked on Seonghwa’s face at her comment. “Have you spoken to Hongjoong about a… guest?” 

“We’ll be having that conversation at the house.” 

The two men stared down the other, neither giving an inch. Sera didn’t know who this Hongjoong was, but assumed in some way he must be in charge. In charge of what she didn’t know. Now she was curious just what she would be walking into this evening. 

Suddenly, Yunho turned to Sera, grinning once again. “Please excuse Seonghwa. He’s not typically this uptight.” His gaze returned to the driver. “Let’s get home, I’m soaking wet and smell like a damn dog.” 

The engine revved to life, Seonghwa sighing loudly in defeat and mumbling how Yunho is in fact a dog. Sera wondered what their dynamic was, along with the dynamics of the rest of the house. She was certain there were at least two more people since Yunho named them, but speculated there may be more. 

The drive to the house was a tense one. Yunho chattered aimlessly, but it seemed Seonghwa was in no mood to partake in any conversation. His silence did nothing to deter Yunho’s ramblings. Sera would occasionally answer a question if necessary, but chose to focus more on the trees speeding past the window and memorizing the number of turns, gauging the mileage between them. After roughly thirty minutes of driving with at least twenty of that being on winding gravel roads through the forest, the SUV pulled into a clearing. 

“Ah, welcome to the homestead, Just Sera,” Yunho said, casting a glance into the backseat with a smirk.

The ‘homestead’ as he called it was a huge farmhouse with a very welcoming wrap-around porch. A large garage was attached to one side, but there were at least two other pole buildings on the property that Sera could make out through the dark and falling rain. The clearing was surrounded primarily by trees, but thanks to a flash of lightning Sera saw a large lake a little ways back behind the house. 

A garage door opened in one of the detached buildings after Seonghwa clicked a button on a remote from the center console. He pulled the vehicle in, parking it between two other identical SUVs. More vehicles lined the garage,  including a couple smaller cars and a large flatbed truck. Partially covered in the corner were unmistakably drones, causing Sera to raise an eyebrow. There was definitely more to this little homestead than met the eye. 

Seonghwa turning off the motor shook Sera from her thoughts and observations. Both he and Yunho exited the vehicle quickly. Yunho once again opened Sera’s door for her, giving her that same blinding smile he’d been flashing her all evening. Returning a faint one, Sera grabbed her dingy bag. She attempted to sling it over her shoulder only for Yunho to snatch it out of her hands and put it on his own back. 

“This way, m’lady,” Yunho said with a dramatic bow, gesturing towards a door at the side of the building. 

Sera didn’t argue, simply rolled her eyes and followed the still silent Seonghwa. Now that they were out of the vehicle she was able to get a much better look at him. He was taller than she expected, still not quite the same height as Yunho but just as lean. His movements were all very smooth and graceful, like he was walking on air. Yunho walked beside Sera once more, but no longer seemed concerned about leaving space between them.

The rain was still coming down but had lightened significantly. The walk to the house wasn’t nearly as painful as the earlier walk to the car. Seonghwa continued to walk a few paces ahead of them, leaping up the steps and leaving the front door open for Sera and Yunho. 

The house was relatively dark, but from what Sera could tell it was well taken care of. She immediately stepped foot into a large entryway, finding a sitting room with numerous couches and chairs arranged methodically around a fireplace and TV to her left, an offset staircase to the right leading to what she could only assume was a second level, and a hallway on the other side of the staircase. 

Yunho and Seonghwa moved straight through the house, bypassing the living room and walking towards the lit room further back. Neither spoke, but Sera could see both men tensing the further into the large house they went. Soon Sera could hear new voices conversing, both male. Yunho adjusted Sera’s bag, fidgeting with it as the threesome stepped into a large kitchen.

Sera saw two men sitting within the large, extremely cared for kitchen. Wooden cabinets lined the walls, along with a huge fridge and granite counters One man sat at the raised portion of the countertop on one of the stools lining it, reading some sort of files laid in front of him. He had a mop of dark lavender hair on his head and unlike Yunho, Seonghwa, and Sera was completely dry. The second man had his back towards Sera, messing with something on the countertops between the fridge and oven. He was definitely shorter than both Yunho and Seonghwa, with black hair half pulled back in a messy ponytail. His oversized hoodie looked to be covered in grease.

“About time you made it back,” the purple haired one said with a small giggle. “What did you two-” He froze when he looked up from the stack of papers in front of him. When his gaze landed on Sera, he quickly shut the files and moved them to the side. It didn’t leave her when he addressed Seonghwa and Yunho. “And who is this?” 

At the question, the man at the counter turned around. He didn’t say anything, but looked just as surprised to see Sera standing awkwardly in the kitchen. Seonghwa had walked around the counter to stand next to the purple haired one, whom Sera deduced was Hongjoong based on Seonghwa’s question during the ride here. 

“This is my friend, Sera,” Yunho said simply. He placed Sera’s backpack on the floor and kept his eyes locked on the man's despite the glare he was receiving. “Just Sera, this is Hongjoong,” he nodded in the direction of the glaring man, “and Wooyoung. She needs a place to stay.”

The tension in the room was palpable. Hongjoong’s almond eyes flicked between Sera and Yunho. Seonghwa continued to stand with his arms crossed next to him, while Wooyoung leaned silently against the granite countertop. Finally, Hongjoong broke the silence and focused on Sera.

“Sorry, Sera, was it?” Hongjoong said tersely as he stood, gathering the files up around him. Sera nodded, jaw clenched. “Please excuse us for a moment. Yunho, Seonghwa, and I need to have a quick conversation. Privately.” 

Yunho flashed Sera a quick smile despite the somber faces both Hongjoong and Seonghwa wore. “Take good care of my girl Woo, I’m sure she’s starving,” he said with a wink towards Wooyoung before he followed the other two out of the kitchen.

Sera stood awkwardly for a moment, unsure of what to do. Clearly she was unwelcomed in this house. Seonghwa’s demeanor in the car made much more sense now that she had meant Hongjoong. Her original assumption of him being in charge was definitely correct, but she still hadn’t figured out to what exactly. She tried to catch a glimpse of the files in his hands, but couldn’t make anything out with how quickly he hid them. 

She looked around the rest of the kitchen, noticing the large table in what could only be a dining room, eight chairs set around it. So far she had only met four, meaning there were at least four other people somewhere in the house. 

“You can take a seat if you want,” Wooyoung said, shaking Sera out of her observations. He gestured towards the same stool Hongjoong had been sitting at. “Their conversations are never too quick.” 

Wooyoung smiled warmly at her, but remained wary and wouldn’t take his eyes off her for a multitude of reasons unknown to Sera. With her own grin, Sera moved towards the counter, studying him a little more intently. His features were sharp, highlighted by a cutting jawline, sparkling brown eyes, and golden skin. Multiple piercings were glinting in the light, although Sere couldn’t tell how many lined his ears.

He studied her just as much, wondering who she was to Yunho. ‘Friends’ of Yunho were not allowed in the house, leaving Wooyoung to assume there was something special about her, especially with the my girl comment. He did question what Yunho saw in Sera with her current state. She looked like she had been through the ringer. Her clothes were covered in mud, face nearly as dirty with visible bags underneath her eyes, hair ratted with sticks and blood visible in the long braid going down her back. Despite the filth, Wooyoung was completely mesmerized by the piercing blue eyes staring at him. 

“Are you the same Wooyoung that I heard makes a mean breakfast? Or is there another Wooyoung that lives here?” Sera asked with a laugh, remembering that Yunho mentioned  Wooyoung while convincing her to come to the house. It seemed like a perfect segway into conversation with him. Plus, without Hongjoong and Seonghwa in the room she felt more comfortable.

His eyes lit up even more when he laughed, sharp and loud. “I’m the only Wooyoung, thank you very much. But I also make a mean sammich. I was actually about to make one… would you like one?”

Sera raised an eyebrow at him, smirking. “A sammich?” 

“A sammich. One of my specialties, if I might add.” He turned back around, grabbing a loaf of bread and other ingredients out of the cupboards and fridge, hands immediately going to work on creating said speciality. “I’m thinking tea would be good too, want some?” 

“Both sound great, actually,” she said just as her stomach started growling. It had been weeks since she had a good meal, and her rain soaked clothes chilled her further. 

Humming while he worked, Wooyoung started the electric kettle sitting on the countertop. Sera quickly noticed that his tongue would poke out between his teeth when he seemed especially focused on a task. The kettle heated up within a couple of minutes and Wooyoung grabbed a couple of mugs before looking back at Sera.

“Chamomile okay with you?” 

“Only if you have honey.”

“Obviously,” he said with an exaggerated eye roll. He placed the tea bags in the mugs, pouring the boiling water over them carefully. “Maybe it’ll help you sleep. Looks like you need it,” he added as he set a mug and the container of honey in front of Sera.

Sera laughed. Something about Wooyoung made her feel at ease, very similar to how she felt around Yunho, even in their brief interactions. Both seemed kind and open, attributes she didn’t typically find in people. She learned very early on to trust her gut, but as always she prepared for the worst. Oddly enough, she felt like the worst that would come with Wooyoung would be a bit of teasing. 

“I’m not going to say you’re wrong about that,” she said, bobbing the tea bag in the water by the string. 

Judging by the look on his face, it appeared Wooyoung wanted to press her further. He met her eyes easily, laced with wonder and a hint of concern. Somehow he knew better than to ask too many questions. Instead he returned back to making their late night snack, only now he chose to chat with Sera instead of humming. While only meaningless small talk about the rain, it made Sera feel more comfortable nonetheless. 

After a few more minutes, Wooyoung set down a plate with a well put together sandwich and a handful of chips in front of her. He leaned down onto the counter across from her, grinning at her with a slightly mischievous glint in his eyes. 

Sera took a large bite, eyes rolling into the back of her head at the taste. It had been so long since she had anything remotely this tasty, even if it was just a sandwich. For just being a “sammich” as he called it, Wooyoung made it extremely flavorful with a variety of meats, cheeses, lettuce, tomato, and some sort of oil based sauce. It tasted heavenly.

“Told you I made a damn good sammich,” he gloated, grinning wildly with his tongue hooked on a canine. 

***

Hongjoong punched in the code to their planning room down the hall. Being soundproof, there was no possibility of Sera overhearing anything. He opened the door gruffly, gesturing for Yunho and Seonghwa to go in before him. 

Yunho flipped on the lights, illuminating the well organized room. The large meeting table was covered with systematically arranged files. Multiple screens and high tech control panels lined one of the walls, file cabinets and bookshelves along the others. Here they planned every single mission, debriefed information, and met with other factions of the resistance. 

“What are you thinking, Yunho?” Hongjoong asked the moment he closed the door. “Or are you thinking at all?” When he turned around, his glare pointed straight at Seonghwa. “And you? You just let him bring this girl we know nothing about into our home? Knowing we have a huge mission in ten days?”

Seonghwa raised his hands up, meeting the glare without fear. “He was adamant. You know how this goes.”

“From the beginning, Yunho. Explain,” Hongjoong said sharply.

Yunho sighed, running a hand through his drenched hair. “Hwa and I heard something outside the bar. I went to check it out and saw Keith and his buddies coming after her.”

“And you felt the need to jump in and save the day?” 

“Didn’t have to,” Yunho said with a shake of his head. “She had them on the ground in seconds, pretty sure she broke Keith’s nose, too. But there was something coming out of her hands at the end, some kind of shiny gold substance floating around her. When she turned around her eyes were the exact same color. They went back to normal and the substance went away with it. She was completely unarmed, so whatever her ability is has to be enough that she would feel safe without a gun. Plus, she fought just as well as all of us, honestly maybe even better than a few.”

“You still haven’t explained why you brought her here,” Hongjoong said while crossing his arms, ignoring Seonghwa’s scoff. 

“Because she’s a deserter, Captain. Just like me.” Yunho’s gaze bore into the leader “I don’t know how long she’s been out, but it can’t be long. Clearly she’s been on the run. If she’s that concerned about getting away then there’s something special about her. I know how hard it is to leave, and I was only in that hell for two years. It’s even harder to get your feet back under you. You helped me, and now she needs it. I couldn’t leave her.” 

Seonghwa’s eyes lit up as he was thinking. “Could there be a possibility that she’s the-?”

“We can’t assume every single girl we see is the princess, Seonghwa. We just got the notice that she might be on the run. There’s no confirmation yet,” Hongjoong said with a wave of his hand. Since they had gotten the news that the princess left the royal compound, the entire resistance was on high alert. “What’s your opinion of her?”

Seonghwa shrugged. “She didn’t seem like a threat when she got in the car, but I’m not the one who can read emotions. During the ride she didn’t say much, but seemed very observant. I didn’t see any of the fight, but I trust Yunho’s judgment in terms of her abilities.” 

Hongjoong continued pondering Yunho’s statement. When Yunho escaped he stumbled upon Hongjoong almost five years ago in a very similar manner as Sera did with Yunho. Now Yunho was one of his closest friends, along with the six other members of their team. Being second in command of their unit, Hongjoong trusted his judgment as much as his own.

“What does Sera know of us?” he questioned.

“Nothing, but she’ll figure it out quickly, guaranteed,” Yunho said with a smirk. “She’s smart, I can tell you that much.” 

“She’s your responsibility while she’s here… which will be for how long?” Hongjoong asked with a sigh. Seonghwa blinked in surprise with how easily Hongjoong gave in. 

“I don’t know, honestly. I want to figure her out, that I know for sure.” 

Seonghwa moved towards the door first. “Neither of the rooms are ready, I can go get one-”

Yunho shook his head. “Nah, she can sleep in my room tonight. I just switched out my sheets anyway. I’ll crash with Mingi. If she decides to stay longer, we can get one set up.” 

“We’ll need to inform the rest of the team to be careful while we're getting ready for this mission, but we still have a little bit of time before we really need to hit things hard,” Hongjoong said matter-of-factly. “Seonghwa, tell San when you go upstairs about our guest. Yunho, same with Mingi, Jongho, and Yeosang. We don’t want them to be too surprised in the morning.” 

“Thanks, Capt.” He followed Seonghwa out of the room, Hongjoong close behind. 

Yunho was entirely surprised by what he saw when they reentered the kitchen. Sera smiled and laughed with Wooyoung, looking much more relaxed than she had all night. He really had made something for Sera to eat based on the empty plates in front of both. Yunho would have to thank him for that in the morning. Now the two of them sipped from steaming mugs and talked, although about what Yunho couldn’t quite make out.

Seonghwa continued through the kitchen, muttering a faint good night to everyone before disappearing. Hongjoong paused at the entry to the kitchen, crossing his arms while he watched the others in front of him. 

“Thanks for taking good care of my girl, Woo,” Yunho said with a smirk as he went to stand beside Wooyoung, making him jump slightly. “Just Sera, if you’ll follow me I’ll show you to your room this evening.” 

Wooyoung grabbed the empty plates and took them to the sink. His demeanor changed entirely upon Yunho’s entrance, becoming a little more hardened than he was with just Sera for some reason. “Sure thing, Yu.”

Sera stood up, walking towards Wooyoung and the sink. She deposited the empty mug within it, pausing to look at Wooyoung once more. “Thank you for the sammich,” she said warmly, giving him a genuine smile. She made sure to use his wordage for it, an addition he appreciated greatly. Wooyoung had been nothing but kind to her, making her feel very welcome in a situation where she clearly wasn’t originally. 

“Anytime, Sera,” he responded with his own small smile before he turned on the faucet and began washing both their dishes from this evening. “But next time, you get dish duty,” he added with a wink and a bite of his bottom lip. 

Yunho had grabbed Sera’s backpack and leaned against the wooden frame of the entry back into the living room while he waited. Without a word, she followed him, but not before tossing a glance back at Hongjoong. His dark eyes bored her. This time, though, they were much softer when she met them, quite opposite of how he first looked at her. A touch of a smile crossed his face and he gave Sera a small nod before he also disappeared from the kitchen. 

On the way through the living room, Yunho placed a finger against his lips before leading her up the stairs in a gentle reminder to be silent. Once up the stairs, Sera found herself in a decently sized open space with a couple of chairs and a couch around a coffee table in the center. The house was much bigger than Sera originally thought based on not only the size of the rooms she saw downstairs, but also the amount of doors that lined this floor.

Along the wall of the staircase downstairs was a door, with two more along the adjacent wall. The wall directly in front of Sera housed yet another door and a spiral staircase that led to a third floor, with the final wall also donning two more doors. All had a touchpad in front of them.

Yunho led her across the center rug and through the comfy couches to the door closest to the spiral staircase. The touchpad scanned his fingerprint, unlocking the door with a click.

“It’s a good thing I just cleaned in here,” Yunho whispered as he opened the door and turned on the light, motioning for Sera to enter. When they were both inside, Yunho shut the door behind them. “Welcome to my little corner of the house.”

His room was spotless. A cleanly made bed covered with an extremely comfortable looking gray comforter sat in the corner with a bedside table containing a clock, watch charger, and a lamp  situated next to it. A desk with a laptop was nestled in the corner near one of the two windows in the room. The dresser didn’t have much sitting upon it other than a few books that he must have taken off the small bookshelf. 

Yunho dropped Sera’s bag and moved to the dresser. “I’m going to crash with Mingi tonight, so don’t worry about us having to snuggle or something tonight.” Sera made a mental note of the name. He pulled out a couple of pairs of sweats and a t-shirt before going into his closet, where he grabbed a crewneck sweatshirt. “We have two open rooms, so if you decide to stay longer we’ll get one of those set up for you tomorrow.” 

Sera watched as Yunho set one pair of sweats and the hoodie on his bed. “Thank you, for everything,” she said sincerely. “I didn’t mean to cause any trouble though, so I’m sorry if you are.”

“No trouble,” he said with a wave of his hands. “Hongjoong is just wary of new faces, that’s all. Same with Seonghwa.”

“I will say, you’re awfully trusting of a random girl you just met on the street,” Sera said, only teasing slightly. She wanted to press him further about Hongjoong, but decided now was not the time. Exhaustion hit her and she wanted nothing more than to shower and crawl into Yunho’s warm bed. 

“And you’re awfully trusting of a guy you just met on the street,” Yunho said with a shrug as he stepped closer. It was the closest they had been all evening, no more than six inches separating them. “I guess we’ll see if we both made the right decision, yeah?” 

If the situation had been any different, Sera might have felt somewhat intimidated. Yunho towered over her, but nothing about him screamed danger to her. She looked up at him, meeting his gaze with ease. They both studied each other, wondering what lay hidden beneath the surface. 

“There’s a bathroom through there, towels in the cabinet. Use whatever you need,” Yunho said, gesturing towards the door with his head. “I share it with Yeosang, he lives in the next room over. If you lock the door you’ll be fine, but I’m going to let him know you’re in here so he’s not surprised. The clothes on the bed are for you tonight. Throw everything in the gray bathroom hamper, plus whatever you have in your bag and set it back in here. I can get the laundry started while you’re showering.”

Yeosang. A sixth name for her to remember. Two left to find out. 

“You are not doing my laundry for me,” Sera laughed. The thought of Yunho washing her disgusting clothes appalled her. “I am more than capable of doing that in the morning.” 

“I have my own to do anyway.” Yunho rolled his eyes dramatically, even crossing his arms as he stared down at her. “Accept the help, Sera.” 

Moving away from his stare, Sera sighed. This was an argument she was not going to win. “Calling me by my real name? You must be serious,” she said, stepping backwards towards the bed to grab Yunho’s clothes. 

“Don’t get used to it, Just Sera.” 

Sera grabbed the clothes and her bag from the floor, pausing at the bathroom door. “I really do appreciate all of this, Yunho.” 

“I’ll see you in the morning, okay? We’re all usually up by 8:30 at the latest, but sleep as long as you need.” The smile he gave her was blinding, eyes brimming with sincerity. Now, Serea was certain that she made the correct decision in trusting him. 

Without another word but a wink, Yunho left the room, leaving Sera to enter the bathroom. It was just as clean as his bedroom, but nothing special with a large glass enclosed shower, a toilet, and a sink. She immediately locked the opposite door that must lead to Yeosang’s room. She could faintly hear two voices on the other side when she got close, but couldn’t make out what either said. Yunho must have gone straight there when he left. 

Sera jumped slightly when she caught the image of herself in the mirror. It was the first time she had seen herself in days. Her hair was a disaster, even worse than she originally thought and she wondered how long it would take for her to brush out all the rats. The mud coating her skin would be easily taken care of with the shower. Her face was skinnier, and she could only imagine what her body looked like. 

Brushing out her hair didn’t take as long as she originally anticipated, but she grimaced the entire time. She only grumbled slightly when she dumped her clothes into the gray hamper as Yunho ordered. Even though there were clothes at the bottom of it, she knew the insistence on doing laundry was for her benefit.  After she stripped off her soaked clothes she threw the hamper outside the door, making sure to lock it again. 

She definitely lost weight, confirming her suspicion. Her ribs protruded more than usual, skin sallow. The black vine spiraling her ribs, arm, and thigh stood out against it. Even the colorful flowers appeared more vibrant against the now pale canvas. Her fingers slid across the triangles on her forearm like every other time she missed Ryland and the pang of guilty that accompanied it. Tears built within her eyes as she turned on the shower. Instead of shoving them down like she did every other night she let them fall freely, mixing with the steady flow of water hitting her face. Sera hadn’t allowed herself to feel anything besides the urgency to escape. But here with the little sense of safety she felt thanks to Yunho and Wooyoung she let her emotions out.

The tears didn’t last long, though, especially once Sera focused on washing the weeks worth of grim from her body. The amount of supplies in the shower surprised Sera, especially with it being used solely by two men.  Her skin felt raw from how firmly she scrubbed her body. The water turned a dingy shade of brown as it cascaded down her body and she hadn’t even touched her hair yet. 

“Sera?” The knock on the door startled her even though she recognized Yunho’s voice immediately. “I’m grabbing the laundry… I’ll lock the door behind me, so don’t worry about anyone coming in tonight or in the morning. If you need something, I’m upstairs in the room on the left.” 

“Thanks, Yunho,” Sera half-yelled back, but wasn’t sure he could hear her response over the shower and through the door. She didn’t want to run the risk of waking up Yeosang by yelling too loudly. 

Yunho made no indication whether he heard her or not, but based on the silence Sera assumed he left the room. Her focus went back to the shower and getting every ounce of dirt off her. Whatever body wash she used smelled delicious, floral and musky all at once. Same with the  shampoo and conditioner with their hints of coconut. These men already surprised her and she didn’t even know them.

She stood in the shower for ages. The water pressure rivaled that of hers at the royal compound and massaged her weary body. It had been weeks since she felt this clean. Sera honestly couldn’t remember if any of the showers since leaving the compound had hot water lasting longer than three minutes. Regardless, the hot shower and the steam were a treat, one she wanted to enjoy as long as possible.

It was only when she felt herself nod off for a moment that she turned the faucet off. Tiredness had finally caught up with her. She quickly dried off, towel drying her hair as best she could before putting on Yunho’s clothes. Sera swam in them. The sweats bunched around her ankles with how long they were, and she had to pull the drawstring extremely tight to keep them on her waist. The hoodie fit the same, falling almost to her knees and over her hands. But, she felt comfortable and warm.

Somehow she remembered to unlock the door to Yeosang’s room before shuffling back to Yunho’s. While Sera was showering Yunho turned off the lights and clicked on the lamp, dimming the room. He even went as far to grab her an additional blanket. 

The bed was just as comfortable as Sera imagined it to be, the comforter and sheets just as plush. They smelled fresh and clean, only making her more relaxed. Flicking off the lamp, she sunk into the mattress and pulled the blankets up to her chin. For the first time since leaving her home, sleep hit her quickly and deeply. 

***

A running shower woke Sera the next morning. Blinking heavily, it took her a moment to gather her bearings on where she was. Some house in the woods. Yunho’s room. Somewhat safe, or at least safer than she had in the wild. She felt like she actually slept for once, not dreaming in the slightest, no nightmares creeping their way in. Not only that, Sera was clean. Suddenly she felt even more grateful for everything Wooyoung and Yunho had done for her. 

Stretching, she sat up and checked the clock. 8:45am. Earlier then she wanted to be awake, but knew she would be unable to fall back asleep. With a brush back of her hair she stood up to make the bed and fold the extra blanket. She didn’t want to leave Yunho’s room a mess, especially since she didn’t know whether she would stay longer.

With everything put back in place, she debated on whether or not to head downstairs. Remembering what Yunho said about everyone usually being awake early, she didn’t know how she felt about walking into a room full of people she didn’t know. While unsettling, it was nothing she couldn’t handle. Based on what she gathered, Yunho would put her comfort on the forefront. With that in mind, Sera decided to head to the kitchen.

“Sera?” 

She jumped slightly at Wooyoung’s voice, finding him sitting on one of the chairs in the area outside the bedrooms. Granted, one of the other five doors could be his bedroom. He seemed just as surprised to see her coming out of Yunho’s room… wearing Yunho’s clothes. Not only that, he was even more taken aback by Sera now that she wasn’t soaking wet and caked in mud. 

“Hey! Good morning, Wooyoung,” she grinned, eyes sparkling in the sunlight sneaking through the window. He didn’t know how, but they seemed more blue than they did last night. “What are you doing?” She moved closer to him, resting her hands on the back of the chair, leaning over it slightly.

Wooyoung looked up at her. “I was waiting for Yeosang.” The smile he returned wasn’t as bright as those he provided her last night. Sera wondered what changed with him. “But he’s slow this morning.”

“Yeah, I think he just got in the shower…” Sera murmured, standing back up. “Do I still get an opportunity to try this breakfast I heard about? Or are your skills only reserved for sandwiches?”

Laughing loudly, Wooyoung stood up, scrunching his nose at Sera. “My skills go far beyond that, Sera.” His eyes went hazy for a moment before a genuine smile came through, breaking whatever thought rolled in his head. “I also make the perfect cup of coffee.”

“Oh can you now?” Sera teased. Together they moved towards the staircase, heading for the kitchen. “Perfect for you, or perfect for whoever drinks it?” 

“Are you challenging me?” Wooyoung smirked at her, resting his tongue on his canine like he did last night. 

Their conversation halted when they reached the kitchen. Sera froze momentarily in the doorway when she saw Hongjoong, Seonghwa, and a third man she didn’t recognize all sitting around the large table. Wooyoung squeezed by her, giving her an encouraging smile to coax her into the room. 

The three at the table paused their chatting at Wooyoung and Sera’s entrance. Hongjoong smiled at Sera, something completely unexpected. Seonghwa’s gaze was much softer this morning, making Sera see just how large and round his eyes really were. The third man studied her, looking her up and down. His hair was a shocking pink, bangs going into his cat-like eyes. Sera could see his well defined arms clear as day, looking much more built than Hongjoong and Seonghwa next to him. 

“Good morning, Sera,” Hongjoong said, sounding surprisingly chipper. His elbows rested on the table, mug gripped loosely in both hands. He watched her closely as she sat down at the countertop. “This is San. San, Sera.” 

The pink haired man, San, beamed at her. Deep dimples bracketed his smile, eyes crinkling from how large it was. “Hi.” He turned his head to Seonghwa. “You could have mentioned she was hot.” 

Seonghwa nearly spit out his coffee at San’s comment. Wooyoung’s head spun around to look at him, looking unsure whether he should laugh or not. Hongjoong simply sighed, chuckling slightly. Heat rushed into Sera’s cheeks, uncertain how she should respond.

“Who’s hot?” Yunho’s voice carried through the kitchen when he entered. His eyes lit up when he saw Sera sitting in the stool. “Ah, Just Sera, I see you’ve met San.” Two more men walked in behind him. “Told you she was real, Mingi,” he added, taking a seat at the stool next to her.

Yunho spoke to the man directly behind him. He stood nearly as tall as Yunho, although looked more muscular. His black hair had random streaks of blonde throughout. The last man was shorter than both and stockier with dark, clean cut hair. He moved past the counter to sit with Seonghwa, San, and Hongjoong at the table. 

“It wouldn’t have been the first time you’ve made a fake excuse to come sleep in my room,” Mingi said with a pronounced eye roll, sitting on the stool beside Yunho. His voice was deep and gravelly. He leaned forward around Yunho, smiling. “Hi Sera, I’m Mingi.” 

“Apologize for questioning my girl’s existence,” Yunho said flatly, staring at Mingi with false anger. Mingi only laughed.

“You slept in Mingi’s room last night?” Wooyoung asked Yunho when he placed a mug in front of Sera. His eyes swept between her and Yunho. Now it made sense why Sera came out of his room. Internally he scolded himself for overthinking, and also for letting himself get upset by seeing Sera in Yunho’s clothes when he had no context as to why. In reality he had no reason to be upset in the first place. 

She hadn’t even noticed him making the coffee, having been too distracted by everyone coming into the kitchen. It looked delicious. He even frothed milk before pouring it over. The smell of hazelnut wafted towards her in the steam, making her smile even larger at Wooyoung. His eyes and smile were back to being extremely warm with her. When she took a sip of it she realized it really was perfect. Not how she typically made hers, but could quickly become a new favorite. Wooyoung must have read the look on her face. Instead of gloating he gave her a wink, a subtle ‘I told you so.’

“Well, yeah?” Yunho seemed confused by Wooyoung’s question, but shook it off quickly. “I think a better question is why Sera gets a coffee immediately while the rest of us are sitting here like peasants.”  

“Because Woo only makes coffee for people he likes,” San said matter of factly. Everyone in the room snickered and laughed while both Sera and Wooyoung’s faces turned beet red. 

“Have we just forgotten about me?” the last man asked. He had been sitting so quietly Sera almost forgot he had sat down. “My name is Jongho.” 

Sera smiled at him. “Hi, Jongho.” 

“Why is everyone so loud?” a voice grumbled loudly, shuffling his feet as he walked. He plopped down next to Mingi on the final stool. His black hair was still damp and partially covered a pink birth mark near his eyes. Based on his wet hair, Sera assumed this was Yeosang.

“Glad you finally decided to join us,” Jongho said with a gummy smile. “Normally you’re the first one down here.”

“Normally I’m not woken up in the middle of the night,” Yeosang responded, taking the mug of coffee out of Wooyoung’s hand before there was a chance to set it down. Much like Mingi, Yeosang leaned over to speak to Sera. “I’m Yeosang, it’s nice to meet you Sera.” 

“You too,” Sera said faintly. She held her own mug against her chest, taking in the group around her. 

Yunho dipped his head towards her. “How did you sleep last night?” he asked softly. The chatter of the seven men around her and Wooyoung banging cupboards and pans in the kitchen nearly drowned out his question. 

“Well, surprisingly enough.”

“I’m sure a bit of beauty sleep did you wonders, not that you needed much of it,” Yunho joked, laughing slightly to himself. Sera glared at him. “I’m sorry, I had to. Have you decided what you’re going to do yet?” 

Sera sighed and stared down at her coffee. She felt torn. Another night of a warm bed was enticing. But the last thing she wanted to be was an inconvenience. A burden. It wasn’t in her nature to accept help. As safe as these people seemed, she didn’t know them. Once again, though, her gut was telling her that she could trust them. 

“I don’t want to be a bother Yunho.”

“Sera, you are welcome to stay. You can trust me. You can trust all of us.’ His gaze was so intense she could feel it burning into her. “I want you to stay, if it’s any consolation. Take the time to rest. I can reach out to some of my contacts-”

“No. No reaching out, Yunho,” Sera said sharply. The last thing she needed was her name circling around as a military deserter. There were plenty of others in her exact position, but she couldn’t risk it. “I’m sorry, I just-”

“No need to apologize, I get it. You and I will figure out what you do next. Stay a few more days. Give us some time.”

“A few more days, then.” 

With her answer, Yunho relaxed and returned to the general conversation around them. Wooyoung pestered Jongho to help him make breakfast for everyone, to which he did cave in. San and Yeosang gave Wooyoung a hard time about how much effort he placed into breakfast this morning, not so subtly hinting that it had something to do with Sera. Mingi kept complaining about Yunho and his incessant snuggling, to which the latter stated Mingi secretly loved it. Seonghwa eventually stood and helped Wooyoung and Jongho in the kitchen, acting like a mediator with their bickering on whether or not to make pancakes or french toast. Sera chimed in here and there, but it didn’t take long for them to intentionally include her.

Sera observed them all intently, analyzing their dynamics and trying to tease out just what this group of eight was. All while Hongjoong was doing the same with Sera. At one point the two made eye contact, taking the time to study one another further. Hongjoong was beginning to agree with Yunho. There was something special about her, even though he was unsure what yet. But, he was determined to figure it out. Just as Sera was determined to figure them out.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution | Chapter 2 | An Unexpected Announcement

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties. Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution? Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Chapter Warnings: PTSD, panic attack, deception, manipulation, mentions of past trauma, mentions of past deaths

Word Count: 13.5k

read here on AO3

Absolution Masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

The sound of rain nearly drowned out Sera’s thoughts, letting her rest for just a little while longer. Sleep had eluded her recently, even more so of late. It had been days since the mission, but the picture of what happened remained burned into her brain. Remorse coupled with the question of her and her brothers’ safety had her perpetually on edge. 

Thankfully their unit had been benched until further notice while the Crown gathered more information about just how real this threat was. Sera had no complaints with the lack of missions, although she was quickly becoming stir crazy locked in the confines of the royal compound. Not that she was allowed to leave any other time. Her only excursions consisted of missions or when she was able to roam the nearby military base that housed her unit’s headquarters. It was as tightly guarded and surveillanced as her home, but at least it provided a change of scenery. 

She sat up, her plush comforter pooling around her waist with the movement. With a sigh she brushed fallen pieces of hair out of her face to look out her large picture window. The sky was bleak, filled with nothing but black clouds as rain pounded the glass. Her room was dim from the lack of light even at this early hour. The clock next to her read half past seven, a much later hour than she typically rose. 

Her typical schedule had been thrown to the wayside. Normally, Sera rose with the sun to train, always preparing for some mission or military exercise. Helping Changkyu with recruits. Catching up on reading. Studying. Sparring with Ryland. Avoiding her mother at all costs. Eating when she had time. Crawling into bed. Hoping sleep would come eventually. Now that she was on the sidelines everything could be done at her leisure. But leisure wasn’t something Sera was accustomed to. 

But today she had plans. Small plans, but plans nonetheless, something to break up the monotony of the past days. Ryland had done his best to cheer her up, but not even her little brother could lift her spirits. The sky outside echoed the emotions raging within her and Sera struggled to find a way to quell the storm. 

Reluctantly Sera pulled herself out of bed, flicking on the lights while she walked to her closet. She threw on a pair of thick black joggers and a white cropped long sleeved shirt. Perfect for sparring. The sleeves covered a majority of her tattoos, but black vines were still visible on her exposed torso and fingers with hints of color scattered about. Before heading to the bathroom she laced up her favorite pair of tennis shoes.

Sera took a quick inventory of herself in the bathroom mirror. The bags under her eyes had become increasingly dark, yet another indication of Sera’s lack of sleep. A splash of cold water did nothing to fix them, although the shock jolted her awake. Too lazy to french braid her hair, she opted to throw it up into a simple high ponytail. After some consideration she braided the long train of hair. This braid required substantially less effort but would still keep loose locks from flinging into her face while she was sparring. With a quick adjustment of her many earrings she walked out into the hallway.

Since her father had locked down the compound further the hallways were emptier than usual. Fewer people were allowed in and even less were allowed out now that Ender and Serafina’s identities had been leaked to the resistance. Everyone was a suspect in Nikolai’s eyes and only those who had proven their unwavering loyalty were permitted on the premises. 

She nodded and smiled at those she did pass, acknowledging their mumbled ‘princess’ before they scurried elsewhere. Most had taken to avoiding Sera and Ender at all costs. Even poor Ryland had been thrown into the mess, although he was kept blissfully in the dark about the reasons for the increased security and avoidant behavior. It was safer for everyone to keep their distance from the children of the Crown. Any extra attention could be questioned, easily viewed as a means to gather more information to be sold to the resistance. A risk no one was willing to take. 

“Sera!” 

With a smile Sera spun on her heel. Ryland. His mop of black hair bounced towards her, bangs nearly obscuring the blue eyes all three Titon siblings shared. Ryland, though, had the brightest, leaning more towards the color of the ocean on a sunny day rather than the storm ravaged blue-gray of Sera and Ender. As always his hair was unkempt, waves sticking out every which way. 

“Ryland Banks, what are you doing?” she asked once he reached her. 

“Looking for you! You promised you’d eat breakfast with me… remember?” 

Of course she had. Ryland was everything to her. Even at thirteen years old he still wanted to spend time with his big sister. Despite their near ten year age gap they were the closest of the siblings. Sera would go to the ends of the earth to keep him safe. 

Sera smiled at her baby brother, taking his shoulder into her hand. “I most definitely remembered, you just found me first.”

Ryland scowled at her, scrunching up his nose. “You must not have looked very hard, Serafina Rayne.”

She wrapped an arm around her brother. Ryland neared her height now, a fact she tried to avoid about too often. The two walked towards the kitchen and informal dining room, steps inadvertently matching. “Breaking out the full name this morning, huh?”

His laugh echoed through the empty hallway. “Hey you started it!” 

Even with Ryland chattering happily up next to her, Sera's brain remained otherwise occupied. Ryland’s birthday happened a few weeks ago, meaning he only had one year left before entering the military academy. Ryland was too kind, too sweet… but his abilities were already a topic of discussion at the Head Table. The thought of Ryland being in the same situation as Sera was a terrifying one. She couldn’t stand the idea of him being broken into submission like she had, blindly following the will of their father under the guise of the greater good and loyalty. No. Ryland had to be spared from that fate. Spared from having blood on his hands. 

Much like the rest of the mansion, the kitchen was empty save for a handful of staff. One gave Ryland and Sera a genuine smile without shying away from them, a welcome change from the fearful gazes she had received this morning. Sera attributed it to Ryland, of course. His powers may be reminiscent of the storm raging outside, but he was a beacon of sunlight within these walls. 

“Any specific requests this morning, Prince? Princess?” she asked, dipping her chin to show respect. “Princess Serafina, we have a pot of coffee already made if you would like a cup of that.” 

Her love of coffee was well known throughout the compound as well as the military base. But she hated the formalities of the compound. She tried her best to avoid the help of staff members, insisting she was more than capable of making her own coffee or filling her water bottle, but more recently any requests of independence were ignored. At least on the base she was treated similarly to all the other classified tactical units, able to help herself in the mess hall and move freely without being held to a higher standard. One of the few positives of her life within the military. 

“Thank you, Midge. A cup sounds absolutely heavenly,” Sera smiled, stepping towards the door that led to the dining room. “As for breakfast, I’ll leave that up to Ryland… but can I have a little fruit please?” She always did her best not to be too demanding, but her craving for fruit could not be ignored this morning.

Midge’s head bobbed again. “Of course, princess… the usual way?” 

Sera nodded while Ryland rattled off that eggs, toast, and bacon sounded heavenly, but leaving it up to Midge and the other staff members how to prepare everything. Ryland was impossible to deny, not that his request was anything extraordinary. Before the siblings left the kitchen Midge returned with not only coffee in Sera’s favorite mug but also a thermos. With another slurry of thank yous and the assurance that breakfast would be out soon Ryland and Sera entered the dining room.

“There’s my dear siblings,” Ender said the moment they were through the door. The lights reflected off his inky black hair, highlighting the deep streaks of blue and green. He had been growing it out, straying from his typical sharp military cut and leaning towards the long styling Changkyun favored recently. Stray strands hung into his blue eyes, only to brushed back behind his ears. His were much less adorned than Sera’s with a double lobe and a cartilage on his left, a single lobe on his right. 

He sipped on his own steaming mug of coffee, a computer and files positioned to his left between him and Changkyun. Sera and Ryland clearly interrupted whatever discussion with their entrance. 

Changkyun beamed at Sera and Ryland. “We were just talking about you, actually.” 

“That’s a terrifying notion,” Sera teased as she sat across from her older brother and captain. The air in the room felt off, though, even with Changkyun trying to make light of what had surely been a tense discussion.

Judging by the look on Ender’s face it was far more serious than what Changkyun’s joking tone let on, but there was zero room for heavy conversations in the company of Ryland. Keeping their little brother safe was one of the few things Ender and Serafina agreed upon, even if they had different motives for doing so. Sera wanted Ryland out of harm’s way entirely, to live a life without succumbing to the twisted will of their father. Ender, on the other hand,  solely focused on Ryland thriving in the military. It was the wish of their King, afterall, and Ender was not one to question their father’s desires. 

“Are you joining us in the training room today, Ry?” Changkyun asked. He tidied up the papers strewn in front of him, tapping the files until the edges lined up. 

Changkyun was just as much an older brother to Ryland as Ender was. The two had grown up together, less than a year separating them in age. They were inseparable, Ender and Changkyun, one never far from the other even when they were children. Changkyun had been a loyal friend to the Crown long before his heightened military status. Many questioned whether his link to the Titon family helped his rise within the ranks, but Changkyun’s abilities and ruthlessness quickly silenced the naysayers. 

Ryland shook his head just as Midge entered with two plates, placing one in front of him and Sera. Eggs sunny side up, wheat toast, and three strips of bacon were situated on each, along with a pile of mixed berries on Sera’s. 

“Not today… I need to catch up on school before mother loses her shit.” 

Sera nearly choked on a chunk of strawberry. Ryland cussing? This was new to her. Ender and Changkyun cackled while Ryland sat with a smug look on his face. She glared at both of them, feigning a horrified gasp. “Are you two corrupting our brother?!”

Ender and Changkyun both rattled off excuses, claiming innocence with raised hands. It reminded Sera of easier times when the four of them would joke like this often. Memories she held close to her heart. But those days had long since passed, something Ender reminded her of often. For now she would enjoy this shadow of a memory and laugh genuinely for the first time in weeks. 

They teased Ryland relentlessly while they ate, whatever pressing matters Changkyun and Ender had been discussing pushed to the back of their mind. As always Ryland took it with stride, but his responses became quick witted, flying off his tongue just as easily as the elder three’s. Sera’s baby brother really was growing up. 

Once Ryland finished eating he excused himself, presumably to meet up with one of his tutors, leaving Serafina at the table. She eyed the two across from her, searching for a hint of their thoughts in their eyes, but Ender’s blues and Changkyun’s deep browns gave away nothing. 

“Anything I need to be aware of?” she asked casually, downing the last lukewarm bits of her coffee. Her piercing gaze flicked between them before settling on the files stacked in front of Changkyun. They looked like personnel dossiers, the tabs labeled with ID numbers. “New recruits?” 

Ender scoffed and crossed his arms while Changkyun smiled warmly at Serafina. He shut the laptop and took the files into his arms as he stood. “Never miss anything, do you? There’s some very promising soldiers… we were just going through some files and training videos of the best ones. I’ve been tossing around the idea of another member for our team, or potentially creating a sister unit to ours. Nothing set in stone yet, but I wanted to review the candidates before bringing anything up to you, Jay, and Jiwoo.” 

“We’re trained to be observant, are we not?” Sera retorted, earning another eye roll from her brother. “Why a new member? Most, if not all, of the tactical teams are five-”

Changkyun cut her off by stepping around the table and placing a firm grip on her shoulder. She looked up to find him gazing down at her with surprisingly gentle eyes, a soft smile stretched across his face. “Sera, it’s all just talk, nothing official.” His thumb caressed her shoulder, the hold he had on her lessening. The corner of his mouth twitched before he walked away. “Come to the training room whenever. Jay and Jiwoo may already be there.” 

Ender stood up swiftly to follow, mumbling a quick goodbye to Sera. Something was off with him, the knowing glint in his eyes and smirk evidence of that. You never knew what Ender had up his sleeve, but instead of letting herself dwell Sera chose to ignore him.

Housed in a separate building across the courtyard of the compound, the walk to the training room would be short, but required a pitstop with the rain still pouring outside. Most, if not all, military business took place within those walls.. Sera quickly ran to her room to grab a jacket so she wouldn’t be completely drenched during her walk. 

Patrols continued even with the storm raging. Soldiers stood unwavering at their posts along the perimeter of the towering brick walls topped with rolls of barbed wire. At least those in the towers at the corners and on either side of the two main gates had a roof over their heads, shielding them from the worst of the rain. 

The compound was bigger than most realized. The main mansion housed the royal family along with high ranking officials such as Changkyun and remarkable individuals like Jay and Jiwoo. Two additional quarters were designated for other staff, lower ranking officials, and personnel necessary for managing the day to day of the compound. The training building was one of the smaller structures, adjacent to the on-site armory and garage. Beyond that laid an expansive garden with a greenhouse. On brighter days Serafina often found herself nestled under the shade of one of the larger oak trees with a book in hand. Nature soothed Sera, the vines and flowers tattooed along her body a personal dedication of that love. 

Punching bags, weights, and any machine Sera needed were arranged methodically through the large training room. Each piece of equipment was carefully chosen to keep those who utilized the room in pristine condition. All members were present, each doing some sort of exercise. Jay’s straight blond hair swayed as he ran on one of the treadmills, barely out of breath. Jiwoo stretched  on one of the purple mats. Ender and Changkyun taped their hands, prepping for a spar with either each other or a punching bag. 

Sera grabbed another mat, unfurling it with a flick of her wrists next to Jiwoo. Before sitting down to join her red-headed friend she took off her jacket and shoes, placing them in one of the cubbies along the wall. 

“How long have you guys been here?” Sera asked after she sat. Her legs extended in front of her as she leaned down, groaning at the stretch in her hamstrings. 

“Jay’s been here for a bit if I would guess, but I got here not long before you did.” Jiwoo mirrored the action, grabbing her toes to pull herself further.

At 21, Jay was the youngest member of their team, but the closest in age to Serafina at 23. He was always in the training room or studying, doing whatever he thought possible to avoid being viewed as the weakest. Nobody within the unit thought less of him, but Jay was determined to prove himself at any cost. 

Conversation flowed easily between them until joined by a sweaty Jay.  He stayed only briefly, wiping his forehead on Jiwoo’s cheek before sprinting away. Jiwoo leapt after him, jumping and dodging the equipment in her efforts to reach him. Jay of course had a small advantage, portaling to the opposite side of the room whenever he thought Ji was too close, head thrown back in laughter each time he reappeared. It was times like these when he showed his youth, his jokes always welcome amongst the group. 

“Sera, finish up. Let’s go,” Ender addressed her directly, voice on the edge of playfulness, but Sera knew better. 

During the game of tag, Sera had begun taping her wrist and feet with the intention to warm up before sparring with Jiwoo. They frequently sparred together, their heights and weights making them perfect and equal partners. 

It wasn’t uncommon for Sera to spar with the others. Afterall, the team needed to be prepared for anyone and anything regardless of size. But she and Ender intentionally avoided each other lately. Tension between them had risen, especially recently. Sparring easily had the potential of moving beyond a training exercise, shifting to something far more personal. Usually, Sera had a much easier time keeping her emotions under control. Ender did not have that same capacity. At any given moment the switch could flip. 

“Ender.” Changkyun was stern, eyeing the bigger man standing in the center of one of the large mats. He was most in tune with the precarious waters between the Titon siblings. Often he saw an Ender outburst before it could come to fruition and took adequate measures to avoid it. A combination of being an effective leader and knowing Ender better than anyone. 

Sera wanted the challenge though. An opportunity to blow off steam. Direct all of her anger towards her brother, some misguided, but most entirely warranted. 

“Do we not remember the last time we went toe-to-toe, End?” Sera teased. This earned her a sharp look from Changkyun, which she ignored with a smirk. 

Ender’s laughter bellowed as Sera strutted to the ring. “Yeah, I faintly remember you on your ass.” 

She looked up at her big brother. It would be easy to be intimidated by him. Three years older, seven inches taller at 6’1, and muscular, he outweighed Sera in every aspect. All except the one that mattered to Ender most. Their abilities.

“I vaguely remember it being the best of three… and someone was on the ground two more times than I was.” 

With a scoff Ender finally uncrossed his arms to circle the ring. They moved in unison, each step opposite the other. Ender moved left. Sera moved right. The siblings settled into a dance of cat and mouse, eerily beautiful but filled with danger. 

Sera knew Ender would bait her. He always did. One thing she had above her brother was her adaptive reflexes. Patterns and moves were easily memorized. Her body reacted before she thought, knowing the next move of her opponent before they did. Each fight prepared her for the next, her arsenal of physical attacks ever growing. Not that she often needed to go hand to hand. 

But Ender knew Sera better than most. Random attacks would throw her off. Erraticness meant unpredictability. And that meant Sera would have a difficult time countering him. He would need to use his size to his advantage. Pinning her first was the only option. 

“Little Serafina… the perfect princess,” he hissed, voice low enough so Changkyun and the others wouldn’t hear him. 

He swiftly took two steps forward, jabbing his right forearm out to gauge what her next move would be. Sera made no motion to block, but evaded him with ease. She knew better. 

As smart as Ender was, Sera was smarter. She knew his tricks. 

“I wouldn’t say that.”

Together they continued to move, Sera patiently waited for Ender’s next attack. Occasionally they threw a quick jab or kick, both testing the waters. Neither wanted to be the first to make a big move. 

After a swipe of Ender’s left leg and a connection of forearms, the two stayed close. Ender’s eyes filled with fire when he tumbled down for a moment, but Sera didn’t make a further motion to finish the act. Smugly she smiled at him while giving him space to scramble up to his feet. One nothing, Sera.

That small smirk angered Ender beyond belief. He crowded her space, throwing palms and forearms at her relentlessly. 

“You know, I miss the time you were in the Gallows,” he seethed, barely out of breath despite the substantial effort he took to bring her down. Sera dodged another punch, evading to the edge of the ring. “The thought of you sitting in chains, all alone, slowly fading into madness… it’s exactly what you deserved.”

Sera responded with kick to his ribs, but Ender struck a nerve and knew she would strike quickly. He latched onto her ankle, twisting and pushing her so forcefully she spun to the ground. Now it was Ender’s turn to gloat, smirking as he paced the ring looking like a lion with prey. One to one. 

“Perfect Serafina, the Crown’s Jewel.” No longer did he keep his voice down. He rocked forward, toying with her. “If only people knew…”

“ENOUGH!” Changkyun stepped between them just as Sera lunged. She connected roughly with Changkyun’s chest, falling into an open arm. He latched onto her, securing Sera against him. Blind rage surged through her, and he knew it. His eyes fixed on Ender. “Sera, you’re done. Ender, go cool down.”

Sera peered around Changkyun’s shoulder. Triumph flooded Ender’s face. Changkyun stepped in before Sera completely lost control, something she rarely let herself do. But Ender knew which buttons to push. And push them he did. In the eyes of her brother this was a victory, even if it wasn’t a physical one. 

Strong hands clutched her shoulders, steering Sera out of the training room and down one of the hallways into a small office. Now that adrenaline had subsided, she was on the verge of hyperventilating as memories of the Gallows rolled through her head like a movie. Her hands balled into tight fists. Fingernails dug sharply enough to break skin. Tears clouded her vision. Chest heaved while she tried to catch her breath. She lowered herself to the floor, back pressed firmly against the wall in a desperate attempt to ground herself.

The attempt failed. Sera found herself back in a cell. Chains wrapped around her wrists and ankles. Collar around her neck. Alone in the dark, screams echoing around her, enduring who knows what kind of torture. Flashes of a young boy, gun pressed against his head. A loud bang. Her father’s laughter rang through the prison of her mind, taunting her. The endless loop played through her head like a movie, just as clear as it had been seventeen months ago.

“Sera, you need to breathe.” She faintly heard Changkyun’s voice cutting through the screams. Smooth and reassuring, he continued to remind her where she was. Nowhere near the Gallows and safe with him. 

Eventually her breathing evened, head still wedged between knees. While the tension had lessened in her fists, they remained pressed against her ears. A futile attempt to lessen the screams. Halfmoon indents stayed visible in her palms. Somehow she had managed not to break skin, but the small cuts would have healed quickly if she had. A tentative hand reached out to her wrist. Subconsciously Sera flinched, recoiling at the touch. 

“Serafina, come back to me.” Changkyun’s hand found her wrist again. This time she accepted the touch, allowing him to gently pull her arm away from her face. He wiped a tear, thumb brushing softly on her cheek. “There she is…” Immediately, Sera dropped her knees, falling into his open arms and burying her face in his chest so he could completely envelop her. 

Changkyun had seen Sera break down like this more often than she would ever want to admit. These panic attacks and flashbacks happened regularly following her release from the Gallows. As her captain, it was his responsibility to make sure she was mentally well. Sera was thrown back into missions too quickly, leaving Changkyun to pick up the pieces when she fell apart following each one. He went as far to suggest she take a further break, a notion her father quashed immediately, stating prison was her break and she needed nothing more. Weakness was not to be tolerated. 

Until now, though, Sera thought she finally had this under control. Honestly, she thought the Gallows only haunted her nightmares, not having had an episode like this in almost a year. Waking up in a cold sweat and screaming wasn’t pleasant, but at least it was manageable and hidden. 

Ender had gotten under her skin, a feat typically not achieved so easily. But Sera had been more on edge, exhaustion and despair clouding every inch of her brain. Or maybe she was more broken than she realized and it finally caught up to her.

“How did you know?” Sera asked quietly, her voice muffled against Changkyun’s body. She wasn’t ready to leave his arms, not yet. Somehow Changkyun knew she fell off the cliff before she did.

“I heard what Ender said… and I could see it in your eyes, Sera. I’ve seen enough of these to know when it’s going to hit. It’s been a bit though, hasn’t it?” Hands drug down her sides, landing at the exposed part of her torso. Sera sighed, letting the feeling of his fingers on her skin bring her further back into reality.  “Ender still loves you, Sera. He’s just…”

Ah. The other side of Changkyun came out. No longer was he her captain, he was now a friend. Sera scoffed to interrupt him, but still let her head linger on his chest. “Changkyun, we are long past making excuses for him. I don’t want to hear it. He’s my brother. I will always have love for him, but there is no mending this relationship.” 

Their relationship was not always a tumultuous one. Far from it, in fact. Growing up Sera and Ender were the best of friends, willing to do anything for each other and never straying too far. Ender was Sera’s closest confidant, and she his. The matching tattoos on their forearms remained a constant reminder of what they have been. The three connecting triangles represented each of the Titon siblings. One shaded based on their birth order, Ender’s the topmost, Sera’s the middle, and once Ryland was of age his would be the bottom. At one point Ender attempted to burn it off, but being fireproof prevented the removal. Now it was just another reminder of his hatred.

But jealousy began to form when Sera’s powers manifested. Their father fawned over the abilities that were a direct reflection to his own. When they continued to grow and Nikolai learned of all of Sera’s potential he made no effort to hide his favoritism towards her. Still though, Ender remained kind to his sister. Instead all of his efforts went into pleasing their father, doing anything in his power to earn his love. To be his favorite. Something King Nikloi abused often, using Ender’s unwavering loyalty and need for assurance to his benefit. Ender would do anything at the snap of their father’s fingers, regardless of how horrifying. . 

It wasn’t until Sera entered the military academy that Ender’s resentment truly set in. Until then, Ender had been on top. His fake name was the one everyone was throwing around, his powers almost unmatched and awe inspiring. He was a force to be reckoned with, and he relished in the flames held within his fingers.

She thrived in the academy, graduating with marks as high or higher than Ender. Praises were constantly aimed at her, and those were only for her physical abilities. At the direction of her father, her mind manipulation was kept a secret to the general population. Only those with the highest clearance were in the loop. Again, Sera became the favorite, her golden matter becoming something of legend amongst the troops. And no one sang louder than their father. 

Sera didn’t know when exactly their dynamic shifted, but the rift between them had steadily grown for years until it became beyond repair. She still loved Ender. She always would. But Ender became a different person, one filled with malice and no regard for life. Not even hers. Jealousy along with the emotional manipulation from their father changed him. And most, if not all, of his anger projected onto Sera. 

They could tolerate each other, even laugh and joke most days. But the tension lingered, taut like a rubber band. Today just happened to be one of the days it snapped. 

Thankfully, Changkyun stopped trying to plead Ender’s case and returned his focus to clearing Sera’s head. Ender may be his best friend, but he also grew up with Sera and respected her wishes. They were nearly as close as he and Ender, both caring for the other deeply.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Changkyun asked. Fingers still hadn’t moved from Sera’s torso, now tracing lightly along her skin. 

She didn’t want to, not in the slightest. She looked up at him for the first time since entering the room, tears staining her cheeks. Changkyun’s features were sharp, highlighted by his pronounced jawline and cheekbones. Dusty blue hair hung into brown eyes that gazed at her with nothing but concern. 

“I let him get to me, Kyun. That’s all. He knew- he knew the Gallows would set me off.” 

“Yeah, well normally you don’t let Ender set you off so easily… he’s the hothead, not you,” Changkyun chuckled slightly, but narrowed his eyes nonetheless. “I’m worried about you Serafina Rayne.”

Sera rolled her eyes, but also let out a faint laugh. She roughly rubbed her sleeves against her cheeks in an attempt to clear any residual tears. “You’re always worried about me, Im Changkyun.”

One of Changkyun’s hands moved to her face, cupping her cheek. Caught off guard,  Sera blinked firmly, yet did not shy away. She and Changkyun were normally affectionate in the way close friends were with each other, but this was something new. The look in his eyes had changed, shifting to longing. This was uncharted territory, one she was unsure of entering. 

“Quit giving me reasons to worry then.” Just as suddenly as the hand reached for her face it was removed. He offered it out to her as he stood instead, which she accepted. With ease he pulled her up. A few inches separated them in height and Changkyun continued to stare down at her with that same affectionate look. He held tightly onto her hand. “Go get some more rest. You look like you need it.” 

She squeezed his hand before dropping it. “Is that an order, Captain?” she teased.  

“An order.” He returned a smile, nose scrunching as he joked.  “And Sera,” he added in a much softer, “I hope you know I would never let anything happen to you. Even when it comes to Ender.” 

“I know. I’ll be out in a second. Just need another minute or so.” 

Changkyun moved towards the door, pausing with the handle in his grasp. “Are you sure? I’m more than happy to walk you back to the main house.” 

“I’m good, Kyun. Promise,” she reiterated with a shake of her head. She understood his concern. But Sera did not need a babysitter. What she needed was a moment alone to pull herself together. 

Finally Changkyun left Sera in peace, but not before giving her a weak smile as he closed the door. She slumped against the wall, chin tilted upwards and eyes loosely shut. The only thing she hated more than breaking down like this was that Ender would have the satisfaction of knowing he caused it. For the next few days she definitely would avoid him more than usual simply so she wouldn’t see his arrogant face. 

Now, she needed to screw her head back on straight. This never should have happened. Sera wasn’t the one to get riled up. How could she let the mere mention of the Gallows send her into the dark? Was it because Ender said it? Or was it something else entirely? The idea she might not be in control of her own thoughts terrified her. 

Questions without answers continued to roll through her head, but Sera didn’t have the time nor energy to ponder them in this office space. She needed a hot bath and a break from today. Her muscles felt unnaturally tired and tense for how little she had done in the training room. Yet another effect of her breakdown. 

She slid on her shoes and jacket, thankful that Changkyun had enough sense to grab them, saving her from an awkward interaction with Jiwoo and Jay. When Sera left the room she couldn’t help but peek down the hallway towards the training room. Changkyun had pulled Ender out in the hallway, conversation quickly becoming heated. It wasn’t often the two argued, at least not to this extent. Ender remained stone faced, but even with the distance between them Sera could see the flames burning in his narrowed eyes. 

The emotions on Changkyun’s face, on the other hand, were easy to see. His hand pressed against Ender’s chest, keeping the taller man backed against the wall. While Sera was unable to make out exactly what he said, she heard the angry tone in his voice. What was even more difficult to tell was if Changkyun was addressing Ender as his captain, his friend, Sera’s friend, or some warped combination of it all. If either noticed her leaving, neither acknowledged it, allowing Sera to slip out of the building easily. 

Rain was still coming down steadily but had subsided to more of a soft drizzle than the downpour of earlier. Taking care to step around the puddles scattered about the courtyard she walked slowly towards the main house. The space seemed emptier. Had the rain finally paused the endless walks? Or maybe most had finally settled into their posts. Sera chose not to acknowledge those she did pass, but luckily they were few and far between. Her luck ran dry when she was halfway to her room, running into the one person she avoided more than Ender. 

Her mother. 

“Serafina.”

“Delphine.” 

“Is that the way to speak to your mother?” 

Delphine, a literal ice queen in appearance, demeanor, and ability, was stunningly beautiful. The bright blonde hair was a stark difference compared to her three children, each having inherited their father’s black locks. Today it was pulled back tightly, making her features sharper and bringing all attention to her icy blue eyes, much lighter and colder than any of her children’s. 

She placed a hand on Sera’s bicep. It took all of Sera’s willpower to not rip her arm away or shudder from the coldness of the touch. The queen always exerted a little bit of her powers with Sera, an additional means to show Sera her place. 

Sera chose to ignore the question, instead crossing her arms as she met her mother’s gaze. Delphine further narrowed her eyes. “Dinner tonight will be a formal affair, my dear. I took the liberty of picking out a few viable options for you to wear.” 

This surprised Sera. She wasn’t aware of any dinner plans this evening, let alone one that would require her to look the part of a princess for the evening. “And if I choose not to attend said dinner?” 

It wouldn’t be the first time Sera skipped out on an event like this, nor would it be the last. Faking the role of princess was much more difficult in front of the Head Table and whatever other high officials were present. She never provided an excuse, simply chose not to show up. The wrath of her mother was always a possibility, but the protection of her father trumped most of Delphine’s ill wishes towards her daughter. Sera was simply too meaningful to him. 

“Your attendance is not an option, Serafina. You will be present, seven o’clock sharp,” Delphine stated coldly. “You will look presentable. You will act your part as the only Princess of the Crown. You will not embarrass your father or I. Do you understand me?”

“Yes.” 

“Good. This evening is a celebration after all.” The queen smiled, although a dangerous and knowing glint appeared in her eyes. The sickeningly sweet tone unnerved Sera more.

Delphine didn’t give her daughter time to respond. She turned on her heel, taking off down the hallway without a glance back, leaving behind a confused Sera. There had been no announcement made, no rumblings through the compound of anything. Secrets were common amongst the compound, no doubt, but whatever was happening tonight had somehow remained confidential. 

With her head spinning even more she continued up to her room. Between her panic attack, Ender, Changkyun, and now her mother she had difficulty focusing on anything. The peace she only ever found in her room became all the more necessary. 

Finally within her room, Sera beelined straight for the bathroom. She would address the wardrobe situation after her bath and potentially a nap. After the bathtub filled she submerged herself, letting the bubbles she added overtake her. The water felt heavenly on her achy body, but did nothing to help the jumbled mess in her brain. 

**

The nap also did nothing to help her racing thoughts, but it did at least make Sera feel marginally less tired. Her stomach grumbled since she slept through lunch. Dinner was just on the horizon, which would mean food, but also meant interacting with her family. Usually she hid as best she could with Ryland, but everything with Ender this morning made her dread dinner more. Avoiding him would no longer be an option.

Formal dinner meant Changkyun would also be in attendance. After their moment in the office earlier Sera wondered how he would choose to behave with her, especially with Ender being in eyesight. Would Changkyun play the role of captain, calm, collected, and commanding? Would he be considerate towards Sera, echoing the magnified softness from the office? Or would he be indifferent, edging more on the side of Ender? 

Shaking her head in yet another futile attempt to calm the questions, she pulled herself out of her cozy bed for the second time today. As much as she hated the fact her mother pulled dresses for her, she was grateful she wouldn’t have to spend time deciding what to wear. Had Sera not been as tired as she would intentionally pick a different gown simply to irritate her mother. But after the events of today she could not handle more turmoil. Instead, Sera showed a sliver of obedience, saving a fight for another day. 

Delphine had laid out three options of formal gowns. Her closet was full of them, though, all tucked away in the furthest corner and worn only when Sera was forced to. She enjoyed dressing up, but hated what wearing the beautiful dresses meant. 

Immediately drawn to the deep red dress, she chose that one over the simple black and light blue options. With the outfit chosen, Sera began the arduous task of doing her hair and makeup. Typically Sera took her time when she got ready, and with dinner on the horizon she needed all available time.

So that is exactly what she did. She opted for a high, slicked back ponytail, highlighting the lines of her face she inherited from her mother. The dark, smokey eye blended out with extreme care only accentuated her stormy blues, further emphasized with a sharp black wing. 

Once content with her hair and makeup, Sera slid the satin dress onto her body. The structured corset bodice hugged her body, the stiff boning making her appear even more slender. The skirt wrapped around waist, gathered slightly at her hips. Long legs peeked out from the high slit, appearing even longer thanks to the simple, thin black heels. The vine winding across her collarbone and down her left arm inadvertently became the focal point. Majority of Sera’s tattoos became visible in this outfit: the fine line evil eye positioned at the back of her neck, the celestial themed finger tattoos on her right hand, and of course, the three triangles on the same forearm. After she managed to tighten the corset and tie a bow, she was finally ready. Following a quick adjustment of her many earrings she was out the door. 

“Oof!” Sera ran head first into whomever stood right outside. Once she gathered her bearings she looked at the face of the man she ran into. “Oh, Changkyun.” 

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t planning on running into you like this…” he rambled, one of his nervous habits. Sera knew them well. “Your mother- Queen Delphine, wanted Ender to make sure you would be on time to dinner. I offered instead, I hope you don’t mi-”

Sera shook her head. The last person she wanted to see outside her room would be Ender. Lightly she placed a hand on his chest, smiling softly. He quieted immediately, returning a relieved look. “I don’t mind, Kyun. Thank you.” 

“I also hope you don’t mind me saying so, but you look beautiful tonight, Serafina.” He took a step back to give Sera room to come further into the hallway, but did nothing to hide the way his eyes swept up and down her down body. Warmth rushed into Sera’s cheeks for a reason she didn’t quite understand. Changkyun had called her beautiful many times before, but never with this look.

With the formality of dinner, Changkyun was also dressed up, but very simply. Black slacks, a crisp white shirt with the top two buttons undone, and a sleek black jacket that was also unbuttoned. It suited him, she thought. Even his hair was slightly more styled, parted evenly down the middle. But his bangs still brushed into his eyes. Sera found it endearing.

“Laying it on thick this evening, aren’t we?” she teased. 

“Only being honest, princess. Now, to dinner before your mother has both of our heads.” Despite the joking tone, both knew his words to be true.

Together they went down the hallway. Changkyun situated his hands firmly in the pockets of his slacks and Sera’s sleek ponytail swished behind her as they walked. A comfortable silence hung between them, only broken by the taps of Sera’s heels on the wooden floors. 

Voices grew louder the closer they came to the formal dining hall. Sera didn’t have the faintest idea who all would be in attendance this evening, but judging by the volume there were more people than she originally anticipated. Her level of dread heightened and she felt her body tense up slightly. But she couldn’t allow herself to appear on edge, not with so many eyes on her. She needed to get a handle on herself, and quickly. 

Changkyun stopped before opening the double doors, placing a reassuring hand on Sera’s bicep. Somehow he sensed her moods. He said nothing, only giving a quick squeeze and a brush along her tattoos before he removed it. His palm found a new home against the small of her back, gently urging her through the open door. 

“Serafina!” Her father’s boisterous voice boomed through the room as he rose from his seat. Eyes fixed on Sera and Changkyun at the announcement of their arrival, but the chatter of conversation did not end. 

Her assumption had been correct. This dinner was in fact a larger scale affair with at least forty people lining the exceptionally long table. She surveyed the faces while she made her way to her chair, looking for at least Jay and Jiwoo. They were frequently in attendance, but she didn’t find either of them amongst the variety of officials seated. Odd. 

Sera put on a smile, transitioning smoothly into her expected role of treasured princess. Changkyun kept his hand pressed against her back until he deposited her at the chair waiting at Delphine’s right. Formal dinner also meant formal seating arrangements. Sera always sat between her mother and Ryland, Ender opposite them at her father’s left with Changkyun  beside him. King Nikolai was always at the head of the table, able to easily look down at those beneath him. 

Once she and Changkyun were seated, Serafina spared a glance at her father. He smiled warmly at her, blue eyes crinkling at the corner. His own black hair was pulled back into a low ponytail, beard well manicured with clean lines around his face. The crown was missing off his head, a common omission on his part. 

“Thank you for being on time.” Delphine leaned into her slightly to address her. “And you look the part this evening… well done.” 

More kind words from her mother? Odd.  All the more reason Sera suspected that something was up this evening. While Sera was undoubtedly her father’s favorite, Ender held that space in their mother’s heart. The firstborn always carried higher weight in the world of the Crown, and the firstborn being a son made Ender even more important to the queen. Delphine always whispered in his ear, manipulating him just as much if not more than their father, and Ender obeyed her without question. The same could not be said for Sera, who intentionally defied her mother even more than her father. Where Sera found nothing but coldness from the ice queen, Ender found warmth. 

“Anything for you, my Queen.” Sera couldn’t help but use the same overly sweet tone as her mother from earlier, pairing it with a dazzling grin. She knew it would irritate Delphine, not that she cared. Sera would continue to play the part as doting princess, but on her terms. These terms included small acts against her mother. 

The Queen’s attention turned back to her husband, choosing to engage him in conversation instead of acknowledging her daughter’s sarcasm. Sera caught Changkyun’s eyes across the table, offering a small smile while he picked at the salad in front of him. She continued to avoid any sort of look in Ender’s direction, even though felt him leering at her. 

“Do you know what’s going on tonight?” Ryland whispered. 

His quiet voice forced Sera to turn her head further away from the burning eyes of Ender. She dipped her chin lower, not wanting to risk their mother overhearing. “Unfortunately I think I know just as much as you do.”

Ryland’s eyes flicked quickly in Ender’s direction before settling back on his plate. “Ender knows. He’s been weird since he came back from the training room.” 

Sera’s brows furrowed. Things still weren’t adding up. Perhaps there was more to Changkyun and Ender this morning, wondering if both were somehow in the know of the evening's events. There was a reason why Sera was being intentionally kept in the dark and it didn’t sit well with her.

Further conversation with her brother paused when staff brought out entrees. One of Sera’s favorite meals was on the menu for the evening: salmon topped with a thin slice of lemon, along with wild rice, roasted potatoes, and grilled asparagus. Finally, a positive on the otherwise dismal dinner affair.

Conversation rumbled about the room. Sera partook sparingly, only responding when absolutely necessary and choosing to speak primarily with Ryland next to her. Nikolai was in an especially good mood this evening, chuckling while he drank. Even Delphine was marginally less cold, smiling at those around her, even sparing a laugh occasionally.

It wasn’t until dessert was finished and plates were cleared that the chatter subsided into murmurs. The same question seemed to be running through the table. What was the purpose of this event? 

As if acting on a cue, Nikolai stood and cleared his throat, drink in hand. Silence filled the room, all attention turning to their king. 

“On behalf of the Crown, thank you, each and every one of you, for joining us this evening.” Nikolai’s voice was smooth, cutting through the silence. “Tonight is not just an evening for those most loyal to the Crown to get together, it is cause of further celebration.” His eyes moved throughout the table before landing on Sera. “Tonight, the Crown is proud to announce the engagement of my daughter, Serafina Rayne Titon, to our very own Im Changkyun.” 

Sera’s ears rang, completely drowning out the ongoing applause. Somehow, she stayed upright in her chair despite her vision going black. Her heart threatened to beat out of her chest and she struggled to breathe evenly. Every fiber in her body screamed at her to leave the room. But she couldn’t. Not with every set of eyes boring into her. 

Once her vision cleared she looked across at Changkyun. Sera knew she looked terrified, all color washed out her face. He met her eyes without an ounce of surprise. The realization hit Sera suddenly and harshly. 

He knew. 

And he said nothing.

She couldn’t stay still any longer. Thankfully with her father’s finished announcement discussions resumed. Dinner was officially over and more drinks poured into glasses in celebration. Others had stood from their seats to disperse about the room to have further huddled conversations. Her departure from the table was not nearly as dramatic as it could have been. She shoved back from the table, ignoring the glare from her mother. So singularly focused on leaving the table, Sera didn’t hear her mother’s demand to stay, her father calling her name, or the many congratulations echoing through the hall. 

Her palm drug along the wall as she walked away, using the surface to keep her steady. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes, threatening to spill over with each step. She needed more distance between her and the room. Her feet began moving on their own, taking her through the hallways and out the door into the courtyard to bring her to the space she felt safest in: the greenhouse. 

Sera collapsed on one of the benches hidden within the glass building. She knew this day would come eventually. Talk of an engagement had been happening for years. It was her duty as princess to wed and strengthen the line, to further solidify the Titon claim on the throne. Suitors had been tossed out left and right, none of them worthy of King Nikolai’s most precious jewel. It had never crossed her mind that Changkyun would somehow be the one to win her hand.

How long had he known? Was it his idea? Was this always the plan? Was this why his demeanor towards her shifted? 

“Sera?” 

“Changkyun, you are the last person I want to speak to.” Of course he would know where to find her. She sat up straight, wiping away the few tears that had slipped out. Footsteps slowly grew louder, and Sera found herself gripping the edge of the bench, bracing herself for when Changkyun would round the corner. 

When he did stumble upon her, his hands were already raised in defeat. Tentatively, he took a few more steps towards her, gaze never wavering. “Let me explain… please?” 

Genuine concern was etched onto his face and in his body language. He ran a hand through his hair, chewing on the inside of his cheek while he waited for Sera’s response. When Sera provided none, he continued. 

“I’m sorry. I am so fucking sorry. But-”

“How long have you known?” Sera’s tone was harsh, devoid of all emotion. 

“Your father approached me a couple of months ago, asking what my thoughts would be on a potential engagement. It wasn’t until after our last mission that he formally offered your hand.” He took a couple more steps towards her, closing the gap entirely to kneel before her. 

So she was offered up like some sort of property. “And clearly you accepted, yet said nothing to me. Did Ender know?” What Ryland said at dinner stuck out to her. She needed to know.

Changkyun broke eye contact for the first time when his head slumped forward. “It isn’t so black and white, Sera. Yes, I accepted. I wanted to tell you. Hell, I wanted to tell you the minute it was first brought to me, but I couldn’t. Those were not the terms I was provided. Ender found out today following the blow up in the training room.” His eyes brimmed with remorse when their gazes remet. He reached for her hand, sighing when she roughly pulled it away. “Can we just think about this logically for a minute?”

“Logically? You think there is some sort of fucking logic behind this?” 

“Yes, I do. Getting married means no more military duty. No more missions, none of the things you hate doing most.” Now he gripped the bench as tightly as she was, hands just outside of hers, arms caged around her legs. “Your safety has and always will be one of my top priorities. Is being married to me really the worst option? You know me.”

Sera took her time to process exactly what he was saying. Maybe there was a bit of logic behind it. But being forced into a marriage wasn’t the way out she wanted. She would never be truly free of her father’s control. At any given moment she could be brought back in to exert her mental powers, even if she was no longer out on the front lines. She knew that, and deep down she knew Changkyun did as well. 

“You and I both know that is not entirely true. There will always be something asked of me thanks to my godforsaken ability.” 

“Sera, you have my word that you will not be asked to kill again. No more blood will be spilt directly by your hands. That in itself should be something to consider. I can’t guarantee anything else, because you’re right. Your mental abilities are too valuable not to be used… but the circumstances that you would be asked to use them will be entirely different. My wife will not be put in harm’s way.” 

His words caught her off guard. Wife. My wife. They left his lips with practiced ease, but the way he said them leaned on possessiveness. Sera was not one to be owned. Changkyun of all people should know that. 

“And what if I refuse this arrangement that has been made without my consent?” Her response cut him deeply. His face fell slightly, but he composed himself quickly. 

“I’ll ask again… am I the really worst option? I’ve always cared about you. I know you better than anyone, and you me. I would never abuse your powers. That promise can’t be made if you married someone else. And you know that, Sera. I’m not asking you to love me right now. But is that so far out of the question?” 

“What are you saying, Changkyun?” Sera’s voice became quiet as she searched his eyes. The air in the greenhouse had changed. It felt heavy around her, stifling even.

“I’m saying that just because I’m in love with you doesn’t mean you have to love me yet… You need time, and I know that. I respect whatever time you need to process all of this. I will always be here. I’m not going away… but neither is this engagement.” 

Reaching into his jacket pocket, he pulled out a small box. He opened it, taking the gold ring between his fingers. The admission of love had Sera too stunned to move, allowing Changkyun to slide the diamond onto her left hand. He smiled at the sight of it, his thumb running along the vine twisting around her middle finger. “Beautiful. I knew it would suit you.” 

The hand trailed up her arm to Sera’s cheek, cupping it lightly while he stood. Leaning down he pressed his lips onto her forehead, letting them linger for a moment with his eyes closed. Following an exhale out his nose he pulled away, fingertips brushing across Sera’s cheekbones and along her jaw. Without another word, he walked away, leaving her alone in the greenhouse. 

Only the sound of pitter pattering rain against the glass building remained, looking much like the tears that freely flowed down Sera’s face.

***

Sera was unsure how long she remained in the greenhouse, but somehow she managed to get her tired body in bed. When she entered a restless sleep was yet another question. When Sera woke she felt more exhausted than the day before. Yet somehow her thoughts were not nearly as jumbled. Today, she had a glimmer of clarity now that some questions had answers.  

The stack of personnel files Changkyun and Ender poured over made sense. They weren’t determining an additional team member or forming a new unit. No, they were looking for a replacement. Sera’s replacement. Per Changkyun, Ender had not known about the engagement then, but he was no idiot. He would have had an inkling of the truth behind the search even at that point. 

The change in Changkyun’s demeanor. The heated argument between him and her brother. The unnatural warmth from her mother. The secrecy surrounding dinner. Those questions had all been provided answers. But one remained unanswered in Sera’s head, ringing through it like a siren.

What the fuck was she going to do about it. 

She stared at the ring circling her finger. Somehow she had forgotten to remove it when she dragged herself to bed, quickly blaming exhaustion and emotional distress. Objectively speaking, the ring was beautiful. The double gold band twisted around her finger, reminiscent of the vines etched into her skin. A singular oval diamond rested in the center, glittering spectacularly in the sunlight pouring through the window. 

And Sera hated it. She removed it in a rush, hiding within the side table’s drawer. Out of sight, out of mind. She did not need the reminder of her new impending title. 

My wife.

The words repeated in her head on an endless loop. The manner of which they had been said made Sera’s stomach turn. She had not known Changkyun to be possessive, yet she couldn’t deny the hungry look in his eyes when he spoke to her. Maybe the signs had always been there, an indication of his apparent love for her. Maybe Sera had simply chosen to be blind to them all these years. 

Without warning, Delphine burst into her room, striding with purpose to the foot of the bed. She looked pissed. Sera scrambled to a more upright position in her bed, meeting her mother’s steely gaze without hesitation. 

“Quit the damn moping, Serafina,” her mother said harshly. “Get out of bed. It is near lunchtime. There are much worse things for you than an engagement.” 

“An engagement I want nothing to do with,” Sera seethed, returning the cold tone. “You and this damn Crown do not own me.” 

The queen threw her head back with laughter. “Yet that is exactly what we do, my dear daughter. We own you. Your father and I decide to show you a shred of kindness by choosing Changkyun, and this is how you respond? It could be much worse for you, Serafina. This is your duty to the Crown, and you will concede to it.” 

“Do I concede to anything, ever? You think I will so willingly marry, even if it is to Changkyun? When have I ever cared about my duty to this fucking Crown? I thought you knew me better than this.” Sere didn’t regret uttering these words, despite how dangerous they were.

Tensions rose as the temperature in the room dropped. Sera’s breath left her lips in small clouds from the coldness. She struggled to keep her breathing steady, to somehow keep her composure and her armor somewhat intact in front of her mother

“Your only purpose in life is to marry and continue this line. You are more of a fool than I thought if you believed otherwise. I blame your father for this delusion that you are more important than what you truly are. You are but a body to bear children, and nothing more. Imagine the abilities your children could have with a father like Changkyun? How much stronger will our claim on the throne become then?” 

Gold flooded Sera’s eyes in her struggle to keep control of herself. Fingertips turned gold, matter threatening to spill over with each second. Delphine knew instantly, but instead of distancing herself she moved closer with a dangerous smirk on her face.

“You will get married. You will bear children. There is no other option for you. You should be grateful that it is to Changkyun, someone who cares for you deeply. Not some random, heinous man chosen only for his dedication to your father. We could have sold you to the highest bidder, but your father vetoed that option.” Delphine stood directly in front of Sera now. She grasped Sera’s chin, digging her fingers into the skin abrasively and forcing their eyes to meet in a heated staredown. Her chilled touch sent goosebumps across Sera’s body. Sera winced at the cold and the layer of frost forming on her chin. “Your fucking abilities do not scare me, daughter. You may be powerful, but I wield all you hold dear in my hands. Disobey, and Ryland will be forced to accept the consequences of your actions. Is that what you want?”  

“You wouldn’t dare,” Sera spat. “He’s-”

The queen’s eyes narrowed menacingly. “He’s what? Innocent? There are no innocent people. You of all people should know that. Your younger brother is a means to an end, just as you are. An additional way to keep you in line. Keep you under my control. Are you willing to take the risk of disobedience when it comes to your precious Ryland?”

The lack of emotion towards her children disgusted Sera. She expected the lack of love towards her, that fact being one of the worst kept secrets in the compound. But Ryland? Never had her mother shown this type of behavior towards him. He was supposed to be safe. She never thought the love for her brother could be used against her so easily. 

“Father would never allow anything to happen to him.” Sera said in desperation, searching for a way to keep Ryland out of this and landing on the only viable option. 

“In a way you are correct. But there is much that your father does not know about, Serafina. Do not test me. Do we have an understanding?”

Sera gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Gold dissipated from her eyes as she accepted the cold, harsh truth. She lost.

“Yes.” 

Delphine relinquished the hold on Sera’s chin and forcefully pushed her daughter away. “Good girl.” 

Triumphantly, Delphine strode towards the door. She spared a glance back at her daughter, although Sera continued to stare down at the blanket, avoiding the eyes of her mother. “Now, put that ring back on your finger and get yourself out of this damn room. Do not let me see you without it.” 

When the door clicked shut, Sera finally lost control. How she had any tears left was beyond her, yet here they were pouring down her face again. Her chest heaved with sobs, hands clutching her hair so tightly it bordered on ripping strands out. There was nothing she could do to stop the tears from flowing. Nothing she could do to regain control of her life, especially not when Ryland was caught in the crosshairs. 

Was this how her obedience would be bought? With the weight of her brother’s life hanging over her head? 

No, she thought. There had to be an alternative, at least one where there would not be the question of her brother’s safety. Even if the alternative still resulted in an unwanted marriage, at least she would be able to rest easier knowing that Ryland would remain unharmed.

Pulling herself out of bed, she headed straight to her closet. Sera knew what her next step had to be, as much as she resented the thought of asking anything from her father. Nikolai loved nothing more than to have his people grovel at his feet and his children were no exception. Sera rarely gave him the luxury of hearing her beg, but today she needed to swallow her pride. Only for Ryland’s sake. 

She doubled back to the side table after she dressed and ran a brush through her hair, nearly forgetting her mothers warning about wearing the damn engagement ring. It pained her to slide the ring back on, but she couldn’t risk being caught without it.

Sera snuck quietly through the halls. The last people she wanted to find on the way to her father’s study would be her mother, Ender, or Changkyun. While Changkyun said he would respect her need for time and space, she questioned whether that promise would be kept and wanted to avoid any form of interaction with him at all costs.

Her senses were in overdrive, ears straining to hear the faintest mention of their names or the muffled sounds of their voices through doors and the expansive hallways. The walk to his study was a long one due to it being in the opposite wing of the house. Having chosen to take an indirect route, the walk became even longer but also lessened the potential of running into someone. An easy trade off in Sera’s mind. 

Just as she was about to round the final corner, she heard a pair of voices, halting her immediately. She quickly identified one as Changkyun’s, the other an official’s whose name she couldn’t remember. Sera pressed her body against the wall, laying herself flush against it. She should’ve walked the other way and taken an alternative route, but curiosity got the best of her. 

“Congratulations are in order, I hear,” the official stated. She heard a hint of teasing in his voice. If Changkyun heard it, he chose to ignore it. “The princess is quite beautiful.” 

Changkyun chuckled. “She really is. I truly have no complaints over this arrangement. It's an honor to call her mine.” 

The way he said mine did not go unnoticed by Sera. A possessive air hung over him as he spoke. 

“And the rise in status is just an added perk then? If you care about her as much as you say you do?” 

A hard thud startled Sera. She risked a peek around the corner. Changkyun pinned the official against the wall, forearm pressed firmly against his throat. “Don’t you dare question my care for Sera.” He released the man, who immediately began gasping for breath. The tone shifted more when Changkyun took a step backwards, his voice becoming quieter as he weighed out the question. “However, I’d be lying if I didn’t say the status that comes along with this marriage was not desirable. A perk, as you so casually said. But my priority in this union is and always will be Serafina.” 

“Forgive me, Captain. I didn't mean to offend you.” The man massaged his throat, clearing it after he spoke. 

Sera heard the smirk in Changkyun’s voice. “Captain for just a bit longer.” 

Her breath stopped when footsteps began, but thankfully they moved in the opposite direction, growing fainter with each step. After overhearing this conversation, the idea of marrying Changkyun upset her even more. Was this Changkyun’s true intention? Sera knew that Changkyun truly did care for her, but was she just a means to an end in his eyes now too? Just another tool for someone else’s gain. Was that all she would ever be?

She sighed when she no longer heard anything, pushing the thoughts deeper into her mind. Before she peeled herself off the wall she looked in both directions, laughing at how childish she appeared and the measures she took to remain undetected. It was silly and she knew it, but she didn’t care. 

In a newfound rush she took off the hallway, not wanting to accidentally stumble upon anyone else in her haste. In a moment she found herself outside the large oak doors of her father’s study. She heard voices from the other side, but none sounded like Ender nor Changkyun. The little voice in her head attempted to talk her out of approaching her father. But she quickly silenced it with two hard slams of the ornate door knocker, ironically shaped like a crown pierced by a sword. The voices immediately quieted, replaced by incoherent murmurs. 

“Enter,” her father’s voice this time, clear and deep.

Sera sighed, mentally preparing herself for the study to be full. She was pleasantly surprised when the door creaked open, revealing only her father and two of the highest members of the Head Table. 

Nikolai’s gaze immediately softened at the sight of his daughter. “Serafina.” His voice was warm when he addressed her, but turned cold when speaking to the other two men. “You two, out. We’ll resume this discussion tomorrow.” 

Mumbled yeses and your highnesses came from the two men. Their heads dipped in respect to both Serafina and Nikolai before leaving the two Titons alone. Sera glanced at the immaculate desk in front of her. Blueprints and files were methodically arranged. What they were depicting was unknown to Sera, but she could barely make out her military ID number on one of the files and some of the paperwork.

Her brows furrowed momentarily, but she forced her face to relax. She couldn’t seem on edge, not with her father. She let her hands brush across the spines of the books nestled neatly on the expansive shelves. When she was younger she would curl up in the large velvet armchair in the corner while her father worked, immersing herself in one of the stories. Back when she was too naive to understand the horrors that were planned within these walls. 

“I hope I wasn’t interrupting something important,” she said. Her fingers lingered on two of her favorites, Alice in Wonderland and Through the Looking Glass. The spines were well worn, evidence of how loved the two stories were. She smiled fondly at them, surprised that her father kept them in the study. 

Nikolai shook his head, dismissing the notion. “Nothing is more important than you.” His gaze shifted to the two books held within her hands, a smile of his own creeping onto his face. “You should take them, my jewel. They deserve to be in the possession of someone who loves them dearly, not collecting dust on my shelves.” 

Jewel. Her father’s loving nickname. Another way he showed ownership of her. Another reason Ender hated her. Sera despised it, but smiled at her father nonetheless.

“I think I might.” 

“Now, what brings you to my study? I do have to say, though, your timing is impeccable. Your coming has spared me the trouble of sending for you later.”

Sera’s expression turned quizzical. “Oh?”

He leaned against the desk, crossing his arms in front of him. Despite his notoriety and penchant for violence, the man standing in front of Sera appeared kind and genuinely concerned over his daughter. It was hard to imagine him as a ruthless ruler, willing to kill anyone who questioned him. Or as a father who would throw his only daughter into a prison cell, laughing when he wrapped her in chains.

“Let’s begin with you, shall we. Come here.” He extended his arm, beckoning her closer. Once within reach he grabbed her hand. Her left hand to be exact. He loosely held her fingers, investigating the diamond coiled around her ring finger. “It’s beautiful. Changkyun chose well. I’m assuming your engagement is what you would like to discuss?”

She pulled back her hand, subconsciously spinning the ring between her fingers. The weight felt foreign as she toyed with it, eyes cast down at the ground. “It is exactly that, father.” 

Nikolai’s expression remained neutral, but the glint in his eyes leaned on the side of sterness. His will was not to be questioned, that much Serafina knew. She needed to word her questions carefully, be cognizant of how she addressed her concerns regarding Ryland. Nikolai needed to feel like he was in control. Little did he know he taught his daughter the act of manipulation well. 

“I will apologize for the sudden announcement. But the decision of your engagement was not one that was made suddenly, nor one that was taken lightly.”

“And why Changkyun?” 

“Because he cares for you, Sera. I trust him. He has been nothing but loyal to you, to me, and to this Crown. You will be safe in his hands, and that is all I have ever wanted for you. It was your mother and I who initially approached Changkyun about a potential union. But following the leak of you and Ender’s identities I formally offered him your hand. I was glad he accepted so easily. His fondness for you has never been a secret, my jewel. I do have to say, you are handling this much better than I anticipated. I half expected you to come in here screaming at me.” 

She wanted nothing more than to yell at her father. But the words of her mother lingered in her head. She had to be calm. She had to make sure Ryland would be promised safety. At least her father answered one question. Changkyun did not initiate these conversations. It did little to appease Sera’s mind. One thing Nikolai did not do was lie to Serafina. Manipulate her, yes. But never lie. 

“I can’t lie to you, I am upset. Not having a say in the events of your own life is a difficult thing to grasp. I… I expressed some of these concerns to my mother.” Nikolai’s mouth opened to speak, but Sera continued on, using a solemn voice to appear sorry. “It was foolish, I know. But I let my emotions get the better of me.” Now came the groveling. Sera hated herself more for playing this game, but she had to guarantee Ryland’s safety. 

“And what did Delphine have to say?”

Teeth dug into her lip while Sera debated her choice of words. Finally she settled on honesty, choosing not to mince her words in the slightest. “Threats were made to Ryland if I did not concede to the will of the Crown, if I did not happily enter this marriage with Changkyun.”

Nikolai’s eyes darkened, turning black at Sera’s admission. “If the concern is regarding your younger brother, let this be heard loud and clear. No harm will ever come to Ryland, despite the threats made against him. But, you are expected to concede. You will marry Changkyun. Or there will be other consequences.” 

A lump formed in Sera’s throat. Despite her best attempts, nothing seemed to clear it. Her father’s words were bittersweet, laced with a threat of course, but also the reassurance she desired. Ryland would be safe. Now she needed further confirmation, this time regarding Changkyun’s promise.

“After I left dinner, Changkyun found me. He said- he said that I would no longer be on the tactical unit with this engagement and impending marriage. Since you are the only one that can make that decision…”

“What he said was the truth. He was adamant that you would be kept off the frontlines. Your abilities will be sorely missed, but I respect his wishes as your future husband. I have other plans for you, ones that do not require you to spill blood. At least not directly.” 

A manic glint entered his eyes. He rose from his perch against the desk, sweeping his hands over it with a flourish. “This, my jewel, this is all for you. Because of you.” 

Sera took the invitation to read the papers strewn about the desktop. The Siren Project, followed by her name, labeled each document. The blueprints were a rendering of a machine, but not one that was even vaguely familiar to her. Her brain became fuzzy when she read the description of its purpose, horror filling her.

“What… what is this?” Sera’s voice trembled and her hands shook, rustling the papers she held. She was barely able to meet her father’s eyes. 

“This is your purpose. Your siren song. As soon as your mental abilities manifested I’ve been dreaming of a way to use it in a broader sense. You are powerful, no doubt, but this aspect of your power is woefully limited by the need for proximity… at least for the initial seed to be planted.” Nikolai beamed at his daughter, with a diabolical smile spread across his face. His hungry eyes darkened and dripped with power. “This machine would change all of that. No one would ever question me again. The Crown would reign supreme, my will uncontested. The Resistance would be eradicated… all because you whispered pretty words to them, telling them their King was above all. With your powers enhanced by this machine, I will have absolute rule over Meridian. Unfortunately, we are still developing the technology we need and building the machines needed, but your song will be sung for all to hear.”

Her legs failed, giving out beneath her. Her knees landed harshly against the floor, landing with enough force to bruise. This was the alternative to the frontlines. Mass brainwashing. 

“I will never agree to this.” 

Nikolai kneeled beside her, forcing her chin upwards to look at him. “You act as if you have a choice in the matter. Do you not remember the last time you defied my will? Another stint in the Gallows will be mild in comparison if you choose to resist. I would never harm your brother. He is my child, afterall. But Jay and Jiwoo… your friends? I will not hesitate to place a bullet between their eyes and make you watch, just as I did the first time you recklessly disobeyed me. Or maybe this time I would force you to pull the trigger.” 

Strong arms forced her to stand. Nikolai’s black as night eyes stared into her so resolutely they burned a hole into Sera’s soul. “This weakness from you will not be tolerated. When my machine is built and the time comes for it to be used, you will obey me. You will be my tool, my weapon. My love for you as a father does not mean you are above my will as the King. Do you understand me, Serafina?” 

Silence. 

“I said, do you understand me?” Black matter hovered around her father, dripping off the fingers that dug into Sera’s shoulders. The intention of it was to scare Sera, nothing more. Her father didn’t earn the moniker of Black Death for nothing. 

She allowed her eyes to turn gold before meeting her father’s gaze. The difference in their coloring was drastic, even though their respective matter hung similarly around them. Nikolai’s black as obsidian, Sera’s as golden as the sun’s rays. 

“Yes.” 

The clumps of black dissipated into smoke, fading quickly as the blue reentered Nikolai’s eyes. “You’d do best to remember your place. Now, take your books and leave.” 

The books were hastily collected off the floor. Sera hadn’t realized she dropped them with her head being a dizzy and hazy mess. She stumbled to the door, fumbling with the knob in her hands. Her father’s final words broke her.

“I love you, my precious jewel.”

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution | Chapter 1 | The Best Kept Secret

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary: Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties. Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution? Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Chapter Warnings: death, depictions of death, violence, use of some pretty cool superpowers, manipulation

Word Count: 6.4k

read here on AO3

Absolution Masterlist

next chapter

**

Silence. 

Silence was a blessing. Silence meant they had not been spotted. Silence meant the others were doing their job, and doing it well. Silence meant Serafina wouldn’t have to intervene. Yet. 

Missions had been relatively the same lately. Information was intercepted regarding the resistance’s plans and locations. Once that information was determined accurate the special operations team Serafina was a part of was often dispatched. This team was not designed for mercy. Their solitary function was destruction and death, each member carefully selected due to their abilities.

Tonight they investigated a rumored trading post and convergence sector for the resistance. According to the Crown’s sources, an exchange of weaponry and classified information was to occur among two of the more influential and powerful factions. Two of their highest leaders would be in attendance, along with a large portion of their respective militias. The objectives were simple. Intercept the intelligence. Kill all present. Take no prisoners. Burn everything to the ground. 

“Hostiles located.” The com in Serafina’s ear came to life, a familiar voice filling the silent void she sat in. She glanced to the left, finding most of her team still in the same ready position they had been in for the past forty-five minutes. Jay and Jiwoo had moved ahead to take inventory of the seemingly abandoned town to be sure the intel was correct. Serafina, Ender, and Changkyun lurked on the outskirts of town, waiting for confirmation before moving in to proceed with the extermination. 

“How many?” Changkyun, the leader of their unit, responded. 

“Enough. Most are gathered in the town hall. Few on patrol, but nothing we couldn’t slip past easily. We haven’t gone through every building, more could be hidden. We’ll take a different route back and will reconvene.” Jiwoo, once again. 

“Do your best to remain undetected. This will be easier if we continue to rely on stealth, at least for now.” Changkyun’s voice was smooth, always calm and ever present during missions. 

Serafina sighed deeply, adjusting her hands around the helmet in her lap. She had taken it off to clear her head and stare up at the stars flickering in the black sky. They were never to come off in front of the enemy, so this lull in time was her only chance. The military’s anonymity played a key role in their tactics. Faces were never shown, given names were never shared. Even within the military itself certain individuals were shrouded with mystery, this unit being one of them. Many knew of its existence through whispers amongst the shadows, but noone truly knew the monsters lurking within it. 

“Echo, helmet.” Echo, her military provided codename. Changkyun’s use of it reminded Serafina of her place and role, snapping her back into that headspace. Yet another measure towards anonymity. Each member of the unit had one, along with all high ranking officials, other specialty units, and remarkable soldiers… especially those with more powerful abilities. 

“Right, sorry Knight.” She caught a glimpse of Changkyun smiling at her. His deep blue hair reflected in the moonlight before hidden by his own helmet. She slid hers on, holding her breath and gazed straight ahead while the retinal scanner verified her identity. Specs and stats flooded her vision for a split second while the helmet recalibrated and transitioned to her predetermined settings. 

Ender, or Indigo as he was known within the unit and military, had not removed his helmet of course. He shook his head at the two of them, questioning their reasoning for taking them off in the first place. Serafina could only imagine the glare he had given her when she had taken it off, knowing that his disdain would only be aimed at her and not Changkyun. In all honesty she didn’t care about his thoughts towards her. She hadn’t in years. 

“ETA five minutes.” Jay’s voice rang through the system this time. 

True to his word, Jay and Jiwoo scurried up to their vantage point in the hills exactly at the five minute mark. Neither seemed out of breath when they crouched to join their team. Both turned to Changkyun, ready to debrief completely about their scouting trip. 

Jay inhaled deeply before speaking. “Like we said, the majority of individuals in the town are located within the city hall building. That appears to be where the exchange is happening. The two leaders we are after are already in the conference room, along with their other officials. Patrols are scattered throughout the town, focusing mainly around the city hall and the armory. Teams of two, takes them about 10 minutes to complete a sweep.” 

Pictures and maps appeared on Serafina’s screen. “Pictures of important landmarks, the armory, and city hall should be coming through. They are marked on your maps as well. I set motion detectors at each patrol route so we will have accurate timing on the sweeps. Those should also be live and available now,” Jiwoo said. 

Each member pulled up the maps on their wrist and internal systems. As always, Jay and Jiwoo left nothing unturned during their scouting mission. Their trust in each other and skills led to them frequently being paired together whenever a bit of reconnaissance was needed. Jay’s ability only provided another fail safe in the event something went awry.

“Ace, Frost, Great work.” Changkyun’s smile was heard through his praise despite being hidden. He took great pride in his team. As soon as it came back to the mission, though, his voice shifted to firm and commanding, the voice that made his team follow him without question. “Ace, you and Indigo will make for the armory. Kill anyone who comes at you, but staying undetected is the priority for now. We don’t want to alert them of our presence too soon. Survey their arsenal and take inventory of what we could be dealing with moving forward. Burn it to the ground when you’ve sent information back to the Crown. Frost, Echo, and I will go straight to city hall. Echo will gather the information we need before we proceed with the rest of our mission.” 

Changkyun intentionally left off the second half of their orders, though it went without question what they were. Once the classified information was identified and retrieved, the extermination would be completed. Only ash and death would be left in their wake. 

Beneath the moonlight, the teams nodded in confirmation. Their sleek black tactical suit further camouflaged them and provided additional protection from bullets and whatever ability could be thrown at them. The Crown wasted no expenses on their military, their gear and weapons a perfect example of that, not that they used the guns and knives strapped to their bodies frequently. 

The quintet moved quickly and silently down the hill before breaking off into their designated groups once they came to town. Jay and Ender took a sharp left at the first street intersection, making their way towards the armory, Changkyun, Jiwoo, and Serafina continued straight along the main road. 

“We need to take the next right,” Changkyun said, glancing at the map projecting from his wrist. “Patrols will be crossing soon, side streets are our best option as we get closer to city hall.” 

Without speaking Jiwoo and Serafina followed close behind, remaining vigilant in their surroundings. For being an alleged hub, the resistance had done little to make the town livable. Boarded up and decrepit houses lined the streets, roofs caved around the crumbled foundations. Boxes and crates provided further coverage for the team. Casings from the broken streetlights crunched beneath their boots, the lack of additional light casting an additional layer of shadow. 

As always, Serafina remained calm as they moved through the streets, thankful they had remained undetected thus far. Although it only delayed the inevitable, she found solace that she hadn’t needed to kill anyone… yet. 

“300 feet,” Jiwoo stated. The trio paused behind a group of crates, but Serafina had a perfect view of the building ahead of them.

It wasn’t at all what Serafina expected, even with the pictures Jiwoo had provided. The building barely stood out in comparison to the other buildings, only being marginally more upkempt and larger. In the time it took Jay and Jiwoo to return and for the trio to sneak through town more guards had settled around the entrances. Whatever was set to happen tonight must already be in process. 

“Indigo, Ace, report.” 

“Coming to the armory now. Minimal security, it looks like most of the guards have moved elsewhere. We’ll transmit the inventory back to the Crown before we burn it.” Ender’s voice rose in glee at the end of his statement. He did nothing to hide his excitement regarding their current task. Ender reveled in his abilities and the destruction he caused.

“Copy. Come to town hall when you’re done. And Indigo, only burn the armory… you can do the rest of the town after we’ve finished here.” Again Changkyun made his tone firm. Ender had a habit of going too far too quickly, making it difficult to keep him in line at times. 

Changkyun held his arm out with a closed fist due to one of the guards' sudden movements. Fortunately, they had not been spotted. The guards continued laughing and joking with each other, although their hands still tightly gripped the assault rifles, fingers ready on the trigger. Serafina knew their presence would be known the moment blue flames rose to the sky, making it only a matter of time before bullets, or more, flew around them. 

“Echo, take the guards on the right, I’ll handle the ones on the left.” Changkyun directed. “Frost, watch for more to come. We all know Indigo and Ace will be noisy.” 

Serafina and Changkyun dispersed silently in either direction, leaving Jiwoo on reserve for backup. Light on her feet, Sera leapt through the side streets, coming to the six scattered guards quickly. Easy work for her. Energy began coursing through her, so much so that the air around her began to ripple slightly. The guards took notice of the slight change in the air, tightening their grips on the rifles and looking around the empty streets. They were marginally more alert, but it didn’t matter. 

She molded the surrounding energy, choosing to design her golden matter into chunks of razor sharp shrapnel hovering in the air, waiting for her will. With a simple thought they shot forward, slicing through the six guards and killing them before they could raise a gun or alarm. 

“Right side guards eliminated.” Sera slunk out of the shadows into the open street just as blue flames shot up in the distance. With Ender at play now stealth would no longer be an option  and there was no reason to continue operating with such.

Confidence oozed out of Sera as she walked towards the front of the building even with alarms sounding around her, keeping her eyes open for resistance reinforcements. Molten gold liquid lingered around Serafina, only needing a moment to transform into anything she imagined. Changkyun rounded the left side of the building at the same time, holding his trademark purple staff of psychic energy. Blood splatters coated his black suit, some still dripping off the staff’s tip. 

“Reinforcements are converging, Knight,” Jiwoo said with a huff. Based on her grunts she was in the midst of dealing with some of them. “Indigo and Ace are on their way. I’ll join them and we'll eliminate the threats before proceeding to the building.” 

Ender and Jay echoed her thoughts, completely in agreement with the plan Jiwoo proposed. Changkyun may be their leader, but this team was a well oiled machine filled with equals. Before Changkyun had a chance to confirm, the doors of town hall flung open. 

Without a second thought Serafina flung matter at the militiamen. It transformed into much larger spikes this time, impaling the first man with such force it sent him barrelling back through the open door. Bullets flew towards them, but all it took was a raise of Changkyun’s hand to stop them midair. He laughed when Sera melted them into nothing but blobs of golden goo. 

“Ah, my sweet Echo… we do make such a great team don’t we?” 

“Not willingly, and you know that,” Serafina shot back. Changkyun only laughed at her before taking off towards the building with purpose. The staff in his hands transformed into a katana, a second materializing in his other open palm. Sera had no choice but to follow, allowing more golden lava to form around her. Changkyun barked further orders, but his focus now was getting to the conference room and killing all who tried to stop them. 

Serafina had to give the resistance credit. These men and women didn’t run nor show fear even as Sera and Changkyun tore through them with as much ease as a knife cuts butter. Bullets, flecks of gold, and shocks of purple flung around the building as they fought. Neither left anyone standing and quickly found themselves at the door of the conference room. Changkyun forced the barricaded door open easily, blocking the shots fired at them the moment it opened, leaving Sera to liquify the bullets. 

“Are we interrupting something?” Changkyun asked with feigned innocence. 

Ten men and women sat around a table, each with their guns aimed at the pair in the door. One of the men made a sudden move but was quickly halted by Changkyun. He froze mid reach, a small ball of orange energy attempting to form in his hands. A terrified look entered his eyes at the inability to move and the flickering ball slowly disintegrated before it could be used. Changkyun’s telekinesis was some of the strongest Serafina had seen and one of the primary reasons he achieved his current position. Even if more around the table had their own abilities, which surely they did, all seemed too stunned or frightened to use them following Changkyun’s antics.

“I wouldn’t if I were you. Echo?” 

The weapons pointed at them turned to liquid in an instant, falling into golden puddles on the floor. Even without seeing his face Sera knew Changkyun was smirking. Serafina’s powers were awe inspiring, a fact evident based on the shocked faces in the room. Unfortunately for them, they hadn’t even touched on what she could really do. 

“And how did we get the honor of having the fabled Hell’s Unit in our presence?” A gruff and weathered looking man standing at the head of the table spoke. A large scar slashed through half his face, marring what would have otherwise been a very handsome man. 

As hard as the Crown tried to keep their team hidden in obscurity, rumors of their escapades traveled through Meridian like wildfire. How could it not, given its members and kill count? Their operations and abilities became something of legend at this point, lies and truth intermixing to the point no one truly knew what to believe regarding them. 

Changkyun chuckled, clutching his heart. “Hell’s Unit? That’s a new one for me. I like the sound of it. You must be Giddeon.” He was the leader of one of the factions the team was dispatched to eliminate. “And you… you must be Kahanna.” Changkyun was speaking to the olive skinned woman next to him. Her features were dark and sharp, accentuated by the tight ponytail sitting on top of her head. Based on the dossier they received before the mission, they were the pair with the classified intelligence as well.

“Knight, the rest of town is clear.” Jiwoo appeared behind them. Still encased in her diamond armor, the sharpened points coming out the top of her wrists were stained red. Serafina always found this diamond state stunningly beautiful. Light reflected off Jiwoo, shooting rainbows on every surface. As much as she looked like stained glass, Jiwoo was more or less invincible in this state. 

Ender and Jay stood behind her, lit up further by the blue flames flickering in Ender’s palm. The two of them played around now that the mission was nearing its end. Jay created portals to move Ender’s flames to random places throughout the room, startling whoever the blue fire appeared by. Ender was on his best behavior, though, and didn’t let the flames burn for too long. Serafina knew him well enough to know that he enjoyed the fear he elicited. 

“We just need these two, kill the rest.” Changkyun stated coldly. He never took his eyes off Giddeon and Kahanna, arms folded tightly against his chest.

Jay took a small step forward, creating small portals directly above the heads of the others around the wooden table. With a flick of his wrist they snapped down, muffling the terrified screams, and at the snap of his fingers the portals closed. Eight decapitated bodies slumped to the floor with loud thuds. A metallic smell enveloped the room from the amount of blood pooling on the hardwood. 

Changkyun avoided the bodies on the floor as he walked closer to Giddeon and Kahanna. “What do you two know? What was so important to discuss that a secret meeting had to take place? What are you planning?” His gloved fingers drug across the table as he spoke, rustling the papers with his movements. 

Gideon’s laughter echoed through the room and only added to the growing tension. His dark eyes flashed in the light, voice seething with anger as he spoke. “You’re better off just killing us.” 

Kahanna remained stone cold beside him, not a single bit of emotion crossing her face as she stared straight ahead. Their resolve was commendable, if not foolish.

Changkyun’s low laugh rumbled from deep within his chest. Serafina inhaled sharply when he removed his helmet and placed it on the table. A common occurrence for him during investigations, but it still garnered the same reaction from her. Nothing Changkyun did was without purpose. He knew that neither Kahanna nor Giddeon would leave this room alive, but Serafina’s abilities provided a further fail safe which allowed him to be more reckless in these moments. 

Fingers tapped the top of his helmet, the soft thuds seeming much louder in the heavy air. Changkyun nudged a body out of the way so he could sit more comfortably in a chair. His dark eyes appeared almost black, hazy with the power he had in this moment. “Take a seat.” Neither Giddeon nor Kahanna moved a muscle. “Your defiance is commendable, truly. I said sit.” 

Using his telekinesis, Changkyun forced the two down into the chairs behind them. The struggle became prevalent on their faces, grimacing and thrashing against the force keeping them down.  Struggling was futile. If Changkyun wanted you to sit, you would. 

“You can force our bodies, but you can’t force us to speak,” Kahanna said fiercely.

The entire team with the exception Serafina laughed at her statement. Changkyun dipped his head to the floor, shoulders shaking with quiet laughter. When he lifted his gaze, his eyes were cold. “You’re right. I can’t. But I don’t need to.” He turned to Sera, beckoning her towards him with an outstretched hand. “Echo, please.”

Changkyun stood, allowing Sera to take his seat. Unlike the former, Sera kept her helmet on. Kahanna and Giddeon continued to to struggle against the force of Changkyun’s mind and she could see a slight strain from keeping them contained starting to creep onto his face. These two must be stronger than she initially thought if Changkyun had to work this hard. “You will not struggle and you will remain seated.” 

As soon as the command left Sera’s lips both Giddeon and Kahanna became still as statues within the chairs, letting Changkyun’s mind relax and focus on obtaining information. His hand settled on Serafina’s shoulder, squeezing softly in appreciation for taking the task of restrainment off his plate. It lingered for a moment, an action noticed by Sera. Attention returned to Giddeon and Kahanna once his hand brushed off her shoulder. Changkyun grinned  like a madman down at the two leaders. Confusion and fear had snuck onto their faces at the realization they had no control. That control resided within Serafina and Serafina alone. 

There was more to Serafina beyond her physical ability. She could manipulate minds, an ability that only those in the inner circle of the Crown were aware of. With only her words Sera could assume complete control, making the unlucky recipients do and say whatever she pleased. This in combination with her manipulation of matter made her an unstoppable force, her powers utterly limitless. She was precious to the military and to the Crown, their perfect weapon in every way.  

“You will answer all of Knight’s questions completely and without lies.” Serafina’s voice was soft and soothing. Her eyes became a striking gold within her helmet as she spoke, the only outward indication that she was using her powers, both physical and mental, mimicking the color of her self-produced matter. 

Changkyun’s smile widened to a toothy grin. He looked borderline manic standing between Kahanna and Giddeon. “Like I asked before… What was the purpose of this meeting tonight?” He placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

“We were reviewing new information released among the resistance. A former military member had intelligence regarding two members of your very team.” Giddeon’s voice was cold yet melodic, gaze unblinking and transfixed on Serafina.

The air in the room thickened. Changkyun’s fingers tightened on their shoulders, knuckles nearly white from the pressure. His eyes surveyed the four members of his team, mind immediately running through every possibility, but even Changkyun couldn’t have predicted this outcome. 

“The resistance received confirmation that Indigo and Echo are the prince and princess.” Kahanna’s voice had the same melody and intonation as Giddeon’s. 

Serafina felt her heart stop beating for a moment. She desperately wanted to look at her brother even though Ender’s helmeted face would provide no comfort. She needed to know more before letting herself spiral. Her and Ender’s identities and abilities were one of the best kept secrets in the military, or so she thought.

“What else is known about the prince and princess?” Changkyun’s voice and face remained steady and neutral regardless of the bomb that was dropped. Ever the perfect leader he was, never letting his emotions show even in the thick of it.

Kahanna gulped before continuing. “Their true names and appearance continue to be a mystery to the resistance, however factions are on high alert for any news regarding your team. It is known that Indigo’s abilities pertain to fire and the ability to control it. Rumors were that his flames are blue and that his power goes beyond others with pyrokinesis, which of course we now know to be true, but that is not known within the resistance.” 

“And the princess and her abilities?” Changkyun’s eyes settled on Serafina, flashing with concern briefly with the followup question. 

“Not as much as Indigo in that respect. The most common rumor is that she has a form of telekinesis, but there are also whispers that she can manipulate the world around her in some way. Now we know that none of the information remotely comes close to what Echo can do, and it’s unfortunate that we will never be able to share those details with the other leaders.”

A bit of good news. Sera felt some of the tension leave her body knowing there was still some secrecy. Her mother and father had shielded Serafina and her siblings from the eyes of Meridian’s people, choosing to keep their names and appearances hidden for this very reason, even if the existence of three Titon siblings was known throughout the continent. King Nikolai and Queen Delphine were ruthless in their manner of ruling and knew their children would be easy targets in attempts to topple their regime. They took endless measures to keep their children safe. Ender’s identity would only become public when he married or ascended to the throne. However, it was tradition among the royal family for their children to receive military and combat training at age fourteen until eighteen, even without the expectation of serving under the Crown. Ender and Serafina’s abilities were too powerful not to be used and both thrived during training, resulting in them following in the footsteps of their mother and father. Hence their current positions on this team and now the question of their safety.  

“What is the resistance’s plan in regards to the prince and princess?”

“Capture if possible to use as leverage, kill when necessary,” Giddeon said. 

Ender barked a sharp laugh from behind Serafina, scoffing at the thought. “Good fucking luck with either of those options. The resistance really does have a death wish.” 

Changkyun sighed and grabbed his helmet, placing it on his head before stepping away from Giddeon and Kahanna and rounding the table towards Jay, Jiwoo, and Ender. “Anything else pertaining to this team?” 

“We know the remaining team member’s military names: Knight, Frost, and Ace. Again, we don’t know their appearances, although you’ve kindly shown us yours, Knight, if only briefly. We’ve heard that you like to show your face, but none have lived to describe it. Whispers have also been swarming regarding your abilities. You have some variant of telekinesis, Frost with durability, and Ace with portaling. Again, nothing close to the reality of the powers this team holds.” Kahanna closed her eyes after speaking, a single tear sliding down her face.

Changkyun kept his back to the table, choosing to face the rest of his team. “Let them speak freely now, Echo.” Serafina complied with her leader’s command, standing up to join her team and severing the connection, eyes returning to their natural color. Jiwoo slid a hand into hers, offering silent support. “Thank you for the information… this has definitely been an enlightening conversation.” 

“The Crown will break, Knight, and your team will burn along with it.” Giddeon spat, voice laced with anger. Fists hit the table with enough force to snap it in half. Finally, a demonstration of Giddeon’s known ability of enhanced strength. Kahanna made no moves to show her gifts, having accepted her coming fate.

“It’s you who will burn, Giddeon,” Changkyun said softly from the doorway, taking a few steps into the atrium before he paused. “Indigo, if you would.” 

Ender stepped around Changkyun, ignoring Giddeon’s screams of harsh words and expletives. He enjoyed holding life within his hands just as much as he enjoyed playing with the flames flickering around his fingers. Serafina turned around just as blue flames erupted beneath Giddeon and Kahanna. Screams of pain filled the building, echoing through the wooden halls. Somehow they grew louder in Serafina’s ear as she followed her team out into the empty town.  Ender stayed put, wanting to be sure Kahanna and Giddeon were both dead before considering vacating the now engulfed building. It was no surprise that Ender would let his flames run wild. For as much control he had over his ability, Ender himself was as volatile as the flames he wielded and let them run rampant without warning. 

“Asshole didn’t even make sure we were out before he let loose,” Jay mumbled, shaking his head at the blue flames shooting up into the sky. 

“You know I can still hear you,” Ender retorted. 

Jay laughed, a warm and welcome sound, although it did nothing to replace the imagined screams that rang in Serafina’s ears. “Which is exactly why I said it.”

Ender strolled out of the flames completely unscathed just a moment later. Not only was Ender entirely fireproof, his suit had also been designed to withstand the flames around him. He lightly punched Jay’s shoulder when he rejoined the group. The five of them stared at the blue fire, watching as the building toppled to the ground before backing further away due to the intense heat. 

Serafina found Ender’s cobalt and indigo flames beautiful, something she would never openly admit to her brother. It was because of this rare coloration that Ender received Indigo as his military name. His flames were exponentially hotter, and therefore more dangerous, than typical fire, something Ender took great pride in. 

“Ace, portal us back to the initial rendezvous point,” Changkyun commanded. “We need to burn the entire town and we’re not leaving until it's ash.” 

A black void opened behind them. Changkyun stepped through first, disappearing into the vortex. Serafina followed suit, walking through the portal and stepping back onto the grassy hill above town. Jiwoo and Ender arrived seconds behind her. Jay brought up the rear, closing his portal as soon as he stepped through. 

Now that the unit was out of harm’s way, Ender willed his flames to spread through the rest of the city. Even though Sera had seen her brother at work many times before, she always caught herself feeling a mixture of awe and disgust at his sheer ability to destroy everything in his wake. She felt a similar feeling with her own abilities, but unlike her brother Sera felt no joy in dealing death and destruction. 

Silence once again filled the air, only broken by the crackling flames and the occasional crash of houses and buildings caving in. Time passed by slowly to Serafina, though it only took minutes for Ender’s scorching fire to level the town to ash. The flames disappeared following Changkyun’s command. Ender’s fire would burn endlessly if allowed, and only he and Sera had the ability to extinguish the flames. This was a newer revelation between the siblings, and one that drove the wedge deeper between them. Following another command, Jay opened a new portal, this one leading them back to their homebase within the military complex. Back to Serafina and Ender’s father. Back to share the news that the children of the Crown may not be safe. 

The team’s handlers, Mira and Benjin, were at the ready the instant the portal closed behind the quintet. Of course they had seen the events and heard all the information gathered by the team during the mission, putting them on edge. Although they commended the team on a job well done, the air was heavy in the room. 

Serafina pulled off her helmet once Mira gave her space, handing it to the woman with a small smile. Concern filled Mira’s face, but she didn’t ask Sera any questions before scurrying off. The handlers were responsible for much of the team’s security, including keeping their identities hidden. The concern wasn’t only for Sera’s sake, it was also for her own life. Mercy and leniency were not routinely found in the Crown’s version of justice. 

“Knight, they want a debrief immediately,” Benjin stated. He had retaken his seat in front of the many computer screens, scrolling and typing as messages came in. He swiveled in his chair to face the leader, face falling with a sigh. “Changkyun… I hope you don’t suspect Mira or I. We would never-”

Changkyun shook his head, silencing Benjin with a raise of his hand. “More would have been known about Ender and Sera if it was someone in close proximity to the team. The information was too general to come from either of you. You’ve been with us since conception… I don’t question your loyalty to us, or to the Crown, and I will make sure the King knows where I stand.” 

Relief washed over both Benjin and Mira, but only briefly. Changkyun valued loyalty above all else and both handlers had proven that over and over again. While King Nikolai trusted Changkyun’s thoughts and opinions, it was his will that reigned supreme. If he questioned Mira or Benjin, or anyone who knew of his children’s identities within the team for that matter, there’s no telling what pain and torture they would endure. 

With a small bow and fleeting glance towards Sera, Changkyun exited the room, not bothering to stop at his locker to change out of his blood stained uniform. Blood was a common sight within the base and the importance of teasing out next steps outweighed the need for clean clothes at this moment. The rest of the team, on the other hand, could hit the showers if they desired while they awaited their next directive.

Serafina intended to do just that, grabbing clothes from her locker and heading to the bathroom located at the far side of the room. Due to their ranking, her team’s headquarters had separate showers for the male and female members, each with three individual stalls for more privacy. Everything else she needed was already housed in the bathroom, along with Jiwoo’s supplies. 

Sera paused in front of the mirror, surprised she didn’t look more of a mess. Her long black hair was relatively untangled thanks to the thick french braid cascading down her back, although loose pieces had fallen into her tanned face. Those pieces were quickly tucked behind her heavily pierced ears, both adorned with a variety of hoops, chains, and studs. Stormy blue eyes that leaned almost gray appeared hazier than normal due to the late hour. It was nearly 3am and all Sera wanted to do was wash the blood off her hands and crawl into bed. 

“Sera?” Jiwoo entered the bathroom, her fire engine red hair sticking out against the crisp white and gray tiles along the floor and walls. 

Beyond being teammates, Sera also considered Jiwoo a friend and sought her out frequently. Thankfully all members lived within the royal compound, not only to keep their most valued unit safe, but also because they knew of Ender and Serafina’s identities. Another measure taken to protect the Crown’s longevity and to keep those with powerful abilities under lock and key. 

“Hmm?” Sera paused brushing out her hair to give her full focus to Jiwoo standing beside her, locking eyes with her through the mirror. The two were similar in height and build, Sera only barely taller and leaner than Jiwoo. 

Jiwoo leaned her head onto Sera’s shoulder, not caring about the blood coating the uniform she was still wearing. “Are you okay?” The question was genuine, albeit a loaded one, filled with concern over her friend’s safety. 

“I guess? Changkyun is right… its very general information that was fed to the resistance. I’m honestly surprised that it’s taken four years for them to figure out anything about Ender and I.” 

Not a complete lie, but Sera hoped her answer would appease Jiwoo. Considering Jiwoo didn't push her further, it must have been enough to ease her mind. Sera never spoke much after missions anyway, especially ones filled with this much carnage. The additional element of her family’s security also weighed heavy on her mind. She left her friend in the mirror, stripping her uniform to enter her usual shower at the end of the room. 

Her thoughts spiraled the minute Sera stepped into the stall. Sera always made a conscious effort to hold herself together in front of her team, but exhaustion and fear clouded her head. She held in the tears that threatened to spill out, not wanting Jiwoo to hear the sobs that would heave from her chest if they fell. Tears were saved for the pillows in the safety of her room. Serafina worked hard to maintain the steely facade, pretending as best she could to be the everwilling weapon she was intended to be. But it ate at her day in and day out. Every mission became more difficult. Every kill burned into her memory, her ledger an endless list of red names. Sera hated herself for the desolation she wrought, hated the things the Crown and her father forced her to do. 

Defiance was something the regime did not take lightly. Punishment came swiftly, even if executed on a child of the Crown. Sera made the foolish decision to refuse a direct order from her father seventeen months ago. That singular act haunted her nightmares with the punishment she endured and the unintended results of her actions. Often she felt the weight of the collar around her neck and the chains that surrounded her wrists during her time in the Gallows, although those seemed mild when compared to the rest of Sera’s torture. Sera had no choice but to comply even if it pained her to do so. Nikolai’s threats were promises, and the promise that a second act of defiance would result in worse consequences terrified Serafina. 

No, outward defiance was not something that Serafina could risk, at least not at this moment. She would continue to bide her time, acting perfectly in the role she hated playing. For now, she could only watch the blood stained water spiral down the drain and wish that the rest of her sins could be washed away as easily.

notes: Here's the supes you've seen and the team's codenames in case they weren't clear

Changkyun (Knight) - Telekinesis, with the additional ability to manifest pure purple psychic energy into weapons of his choice.

Serafina/Sera (Echo)- Matter manipulation, can produce and mold her golden matter into nearly anything. Can also manipulate all forms of matter in the world around her. Mind manipulation, can control and will minds to do whatever she pleases without question, including manipulating memories and thoughts. Possibilities with her powers are limitless, but she is still learning what all she is capable of doing

Ender (Indigo)- Pyrokinesis, can form and control his blue flames at will, as well as control all other fire around him. Ender’s blue flames can only be put out by him or Sera.

Jay (Ace)- Portaling, creating mini black holes, transportation. Can use these portals for transportation or killing, as we’ve seen.

Jiwoo (Frost)- Diamond armor, can create and extend pieces of said armor into weapons. More or less invulnerable when she is in this state.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Absolution (ongoing) | Ateez OT8 | Feat. Other Idols | Masterlist

Pairings: Resistance!Ateez x Fem!Original Character, Resistance!??? x Fem!Original Character, feat other idols

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) Dystopian au, smut, angst, fluff

Summary:

Absolution: act of absolving; a freeing from blame or guilt; release from consequences, obligations, or penalties.

Haunted by the guilt of her choices, Serafina desperately searches for a way to atone for her sins. In a world ruled by power and corruption, will she find the forgiveness she seeks? Is she worthy of absolution?

Maybe stumbling upon the resistance is the answer she's been looking for.

Warnings: superpowers, deception, gaslights, manipulation, mentions of trauma, PTSD, anxiety, weapons, death, violence (will update with progression)

Current Word Count: 52.5k (ongoing)

read here on AO3

Chapter 1- The Best Kept Secret | Chapter 2- An Unexpected Announcement | Chapter 3- A Necessary Escape | Chapter 4- I Know | Chapter 5- A Place on the Team | Chapter 6 |

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 15 | Indulgence

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: shower sex, touching on some dom/sub dynamics, fingering, unprotected sex (please don't), dirty talk, praise

Word Count: 11.2k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: some POV switches.

**

This had to be a dream. A damn good one. But a dream nonetheless. There was no way in heaven or hell that I was waking up wrapped in one Choi San’s arms like I was Shibir. But here I was with San’s breaths ruffling my hair, squeezing me tighter at every small movement I made. Once entirely conscious, my thoughts drifted back to the events of last night. 

The date. 

The sex.

God damn, the sex. 

Inhaling deeply, I nuzzled deeper into his chest. His smell was intoxicating, and since I was wearing his shirt it was completely enveloping me. I was tucked snugly beneath his chin with San having one hand tangled in my hair and the other wrapped around my waist to keep our bodies pressed together. The speculation about San being a personal heater was true. He was so hot. Both temperature wise and looks. 

“G’mornin’, treasure,” San mumbled. Apparently my squirms to press myself closer were more significant than I thought. His lips brushed lightly against my scalp. I swore I could feel a ghost of a smile as his hand moved to cradle the back of my head. “Did you sleep okay?”

Definitely not dreaming. 

“Better than ever, Tini,” I said without thinking. My eyes widened and I felt my cheeks heat up. Thank goodness my head was still buried in his chest, or else San would have been met with my flushed face. With how mumbled I said it, I was holding onto the glimmer of hope that he didn’t hear me. 

“Tini?” he half laughed, but I could hear the underlying confusion.

I sighed. “Yes… Tini. I may or may not call you Santini or Tini to my friends. They also may refer to you as that regularly...” 

Now he truly laughed, both at my futile attempt at hiding myself and my statement. “Tini,” he echoed as he pulled me closer. I felt his fingers go from running through my hair to coasting towards my chin. Begrudgingly, I pulled back from his chest so he could tilt it up to meet his gaze. His smile was mesmerizing, not an ounce of sarcasm or disdain hidden within it. “I could get used to that, treasure.” 

Then his lips were meeting mine, thumb lightly caressing my jawline. It was sweet and the perfect form of reassurance that I didn’t screw this up with my silly fangirl nickname. 

“Any other nicknames I should be aware of?” he asked against my lips, nose gently rubbing against mine. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. “Wait, do you have names like this for all of us?”

“You’ll never get that out of me,” I laughed. This was not the time nor the place to air all of that out, even if I didn’t think it could go beyond San. 

With a quick movement San had repositioned himself on top of me, arms bracketing my face. He took care not to have too much of his weight on me, supporting most of himself on his elbows. “Not fair, Alexis. Not even Woo’s?”  Those lips stuck out in a small pout as he spoke. 

Reaching for his face, I pulled his lips millimeters away from mine. “Not even Woo’s,” I gave him a quick peck. His nose scrunched up as he smiled, fingers raking gently through my messy hair. “Now, what do you have going on today?” 

“Since it’s an off day, I thought we could watch a movie and relax around here. Most times we don’t do much the day before a concert, especially since they did all the last minute stuff yesterday. I’d love nothing more than to keep you to myself and continue what we started last night, but unfortunately I think I’m going to have to share you, treasure,” he murmured. Not once did he break eye contact, lips still speaking in a pout as he continued to run his fingers along my scalp. “Young-ah is definitely going to want to see you.”  

Ah. Wooyoung. I investigated his face for a few moments, looking for any jealousy or hesitation. It was bizarre, to say the least, especially when I found nothing other than fondness in those brown eyes. As much as the conversation with both of them regarding the insanity of this situation helped my erratic brain, it would still be a major adjustment to being whatever this was with both of them.

Once again though, San seemed to sense whatever nonsense was flowing through my thoughts. “You really don’t need to worry about things with Woo and I, treasure,” he began, voice barely above a whisper. “It’ll feel weird for a bit I’m sure, but you’ve already been affectionate with both of us in front of the other, right?” His smile was sweet, only broken by our lips meeting once again after my nod. “And did either of us care?” His smile deepend with my faint no. “Do you want to have a conversation about all this together?” 

I shook my head as best I could with his hands on either side of my face. “I don’t think we need to, honestly. It's more just getting used to all of this, San. If something does come up with jealousy or general weirdness I would hope we would be able to just talk through it together.” 

San’s grin was blinding. “Of course, treasure. Now… before I do have to share your time, how about we go take a shower,” he paused for a moment, eyes flicking down to my lips. “I can’t help but be greedy. I’m insatiable when it comes to you.” 

Suddenly, his lips crashed onto mine. These weren't the soft and sweet kisses we’d been sharing through the morning. No, these were filled with an intensity that took me off guard for only a moment before I completely lost myself in the feeling of his lips. It was literal heaven being beneath this mountain of a man, especially when one of his hands moved away from my face and slid under the t-shirt. Goosebumps covered my skin when his fingers coasted along my side, tracing around before hooking around my back to hold me closer. That moment is when he chose to deepen the kiss further, tongue entering my mouth to loop purposely throughout. 

Damn did he make it easy to want him. My fingers wound through his hair, tugging at the strands. San groaned into my mouth, the bulge beneath his sweats steadily growing harder. My hips pressed into his almost involuntary, seeking some sort relief for my own surging arousal. There was nothing separating us but his sweats since there wasn’t anything covering my lower half. Maybe we wouldn’t even make it to the shower like his original intention. Not that I would be complaining in the slightest. 

But alas, San suddenly pulled away with a tug on my lower lip. “Shower. Now, treasure,” his voice and eyes were drowning with lust.

Immediately I missed the feeling of his weight on top of me. “Or, we stay in bed for a little longer.” 

He ignored my pouting face, smirking while he moved towards the bathroom. “I said shower, treasure.” The assertive voice he used made me shudder with need. The view I had of him leaning against the door frame, sweats hanging dangerously low on his hips only adding to it. Shamelessly I looked him up and down, biting on my lower lip and finally sitting up. Obviously San noticed my wandering eyes. Smirk growing, he toyed with the band of his sweats, eyes locking right onto mine. “Don’t make me tell you again.” And then the sweats were off, his rock hard cock springing up against his defined  abs. 

Instantly I was salivating, but San didn’t give me long to admire his naked body. He turned on his heel into the bathroom, that smirk never fading from his chiseled face. I scrambled off the bed, not wanting to be on the receiving end of San’s minor threat. Although part of me wondered what would happen if I kept the man waiting in the shower, the other half that wanted him to have his way with me was winning this particular battle.  

I stumbled off the bed in a hurry, nearly tripping over my feet in the process. San already had the shower running, steam beginning to fog the glass. Just barely could I make out his body through the haze. But damn, what I could see was sheer perfection. His golden skin stood out against the muted gray tiles, muscles bulging while he inadvertently flexed as he ran his hands through his wet hair. 

My shirt was stripped off in a flash and found a home next to San’s crumpled sweats. A brush swept through my hair just as quickly so I wouldn’t be left with a tangled mess in and out of the shower. The moment I opened the door, strong hands reached for my hips and tugged me inside. 

“You didn’t keep me waiting long,” San nuzzled into my neck when he pulled my back flush against his chest, wet lips dragging across my skin. I could feel every inch of his cock pressed against my ass and my back. “Good girl.” 

Those two words had my head spinning. And San knew it judging by the feeling of his quirked lips on my skin.  “What if I did keep you waiting?” I inhaled sharply when his teeth dug into the connection of my neck and shoulders. The bite stung slightly, but immediately melted into pleasure. 

“That’s not a side I want to show you just yet, treasure,” he hummed, still dragging his mouth along my neck, fingers digging into my waist. But hidden within that smooth voice was a hint of danger I wasn’t expecting. It made me want to see whatever side he was alluding to more. “Right now, I want to indulge in your body.” His lips skated up to the shell of my ear as he spoke, nibbling it softly. “But only with your permission.” 

This man was everything, I swear. Although his hands started wandering my body, lightly caressing over every inch of skin available to him and he continued to lay messy kisses along my neck, jaw, and shoulders, San made no further moves to do anything beyond tease and work me up. Clearly he wanted my explicit answer, but I was so lost in the way these touches were sending electricity through my body that words were not forming. The water cascading over both of us only emphasized the feeling more. My head laid back against him, exposing more of my neck while a hand somehow found a way into his wet hair. 

“Do I have it?” his fingers dipped dangerously close to my center. My breath involuntary hitched, causing San to laugh slightly. “Treasure, use your words for me.” 

Snapping back to reality briefly, I tugged on his black tresses and guided his mouth closer to mine. Our lips were millimeters apart, random water droplets littered across  our faces. “Of course you have it, San.” 

And then his lips finally found mine, tongues rolling over the other perfectly. The kiss wasn’t fast or slow, but a perfect pace that made me dizzy. My hand glided down to his cheek to keep our lips together. When a finger slid through my sopping folds I gasped, making San deepen the kiss. 

“God baby,” Sannie said lowly, his finger stroking between my clit and entrance, spreading my arousal. When he pushed it inside fully I tried to bite back the moan before it escaped my lips. “No no no. Let me hear you.” 

Turning slightly, San pushed me against the side wall, making sure the water was still hitting me to not entirely freeze me out, yet cognizant of making sure neither of us were inadvertently being waterboarded. My hands braced against the tiles for minimal support. His chest pressed into my back as his finger continued working into me. The other hand caged around me as his lips moved back to ear. This time I did nothing to fight the whimpers and moans coming from my mouth.

“The prettiest fucking sounds,” San hummed. “So good for me.” He added another finger like it was a reward. His breath was hot against my ear, lips tickling around the cartilage. “But, you can do better than that baby.”

Just like that a finger swirled around my clit. “Fuck, Sannie,” I arched back further into him, so far that his cock pressed all the more firmly into my ass. A sudden pinch had me gasping, a sound that seemed to please San to no end.

“That’s better. Much better.” The pace of his fingers increased and his hand swooped to cling to my waist. The change in angle had me clenching around his fingers. “Fuck treasure, are you going to give me one already? You are a good girl.” 

Now San had been vocal as hell last night. All the praises, some dirty talk, but mostly sweet. This was beginning to look like an entirely new beast.  His earlier statement about not wanting to show me this side of me yet was ringing in my ears. What exactly was he talking about? Whatever this was, I was ready to see more of it. The good girls and his tone were teetering me closer to orgasm already. Somehow after one night, San had already begun to figure out which buttons to press, the right speed of his fingers, the perfect amount of pressure on my clit. 

The grip along my waist tightened, our wet bodies squeezing closer together. “C’mon treasure,” San breathed. “Give me one, and then I’ll give you what you really want.” To punctuate his words, he rolled his hips, his thick cock grinding into me. 

This elicited a much louder moan. San’s lips quirked against my ear, breaths becoming heavier as he continued to finger me. His free hand roamed up my torso, fingertips brushing lightly while they moved. They quickly came to play with my nipples, pinching and rolling them. Fuck. 

“Because you don't want that, Tini?” I couldn’t help but tease. 

Changing the angle of his fingers once again, San relented his motions on my nipples to harshly grab my waist. “You have no idea, baby.” His lips ghosted along my neck, periodically pressing more firmly with his teeth grazing. Short, quick sucks and drags of his tongue always followed those small nips. The feeling was tantalizing, especially when the pads of San’s fingers drug deliciously inside me. “But you’re not getting this cock until you come on my fingers.” 

Holy fuck. Holy holy fuck. While his voice was sultry, the tone was firm and commanding, egging me on to where we both desperately wanted me to be. And that was unraveling on his fingers. Which was nearing by the second, every well angled thrust of his fingers, every perfectly timed press and swirl around my clit sending volts of electricity through my body.  

“God, San, don’t-” 

He pulled me further into him, “Don’t what, treasure? Don’t stop?” Now his voice contained a teasing edge. “I told you, I am insatiable when it comes to you. Now, come.” 

His command came paired with the perfect amount of pressure on my clit and rub against my walls. My body immediately caved. Thankfully San’s grip on my waist and my haphazard bracing against the slick wall kept me upright as my orgasm swept through my body, his name sneaking through my lips in conjunction with my broken breaths and moans. But he didn’t relent, although his pace slowed enough to let me come down smoothly. Those filthy praises continued to rain on me like the shower while he worked me through, whispering straight into my ear since my head had fallen back onto his shoulder.

“Fuck, Alexis,” his own moans were cutting through mine, his hips rolling slightly to get marginal relief of his own and to continue teasing me. “So perfect. You’re so fucking perfect, coming undone just with my fingers.” He kissed my temple so tenderly, languidly running his fingers through my folds, spreading my slick arousal further. 

My breath was still coming out in breathy pants while trying to catch it. One of my hands left the wall to reach for the back of San’s head, carding through his wet hair while he peppered more sloppy kisses on my exposed neck and jaw, sucking lightly on my pressure points as he moved. When San’s fingers left my center, I couldn’t help the needy whine that slipped out. Only chuckling slightly, he wrapped his hand around his cock, smearing it with the slick that coated his fingers. 

Steam had completely enveloped the enclosed shower at this point, creating a hazy aura. Thankfully the water was still the perfect temperature, making both of our skin slightly red even without the lust rolling through both of us. When I opened my eyes and turned my still dizzy head, I was met with San’s heady eyes and smirk on those pouty lips. They laid a kiss on my forehead, my nose, and ended on my lips. The hand not stroking his cock traced soft circles on my stomach, giving me goosebumps despite the heat of the water. 

His tongue entered my mouth slowly, but the kiss only lasted a few moments before he pulled away leaving me desperate for more. Not even my firm grip in his hair kept his lips against mine. What a tease. 

“Leg up, treasure,” San tapped against my hip, prompting me to place my foot on the shallow ledge running through the shower, “and bend over for me.” 

I detangled my hand from his hair, but not before pulling him down for another heated kiss. This time, he appeased me, his lips meeting mine hungrily in a mess of teeth and tongue. It was maddening just how easily San sent my brain spiraling. But alas, it still seemed to end too soon.

Pulling away with a tug on my lower lip, San pressed his hand into my lower back. His cockhead brushed against my entrance, teasing the wet folds while he continued to stroke himself. “Treasure, bend.” He applied more pressure, urging me down. 

Of course I complied, bringing my foot to the slippery ledge and so he could angle my body to his liking. Still, he continued to tease me, prodding his cock into me just enough to elicit small whimpers. 

“Tini, baby,” I braced against the wall, thrusting backwards in a desperate attempt to get something inside me. 

He laughed, still continuing to toy with me. “What do you need, babe?” This time, his cock ran through my folds, coating it with more of my arousal, head ghosting against my clit. He continued this motion. Twice. Three times. Four times. Each time rubbing deliciously against my clit. “Remember, use your words.”

Damn it with that teasing, assertive tone. I pushed against the wall in frustration. “You, San. I fucking need you.” 

“Fuck yes you do, treasure.” Finally, he pushed himself into me with one smooth, pointed thrust. The stretch felt heavenly since he already worked me up and coated his dick with all of my arousal. Now it was his hand that raked through my hair to take a firm, yet surprisingly gentle hold against my scalp. “Just as much as I need you.” 

The sound of wet skin on skin echoed through the bathroom with his steady pace. San made sure I felt every single inch of him, pulling out almost entirely before thrusting back in. With how tightly he was digging into my hip there would be fresh bruises littered with the ones from last night. God, he felt amazing, hitting just where I needed him to every single time. I’m sure the sight behind me was one to behold, but with my head being held in place there was little I could do to see it.

I could only imagine the way his abs were taut with each thrust. The furrowed brow, teeth digging into his lower lip while he watched his cock pounded into me. Or would his head be thrown back, lost in the sheer pleasure of my pussy wrapped around him? Based on the moans coming from him and the tugs on my hair, I was going with the latter. 

Suddenly, his hand dropped from my head, coasting down my back. “So fucking tight, treasure. You fit me so well.” His lips connected between my shoulder blades when he bent over, the fingertips of his right hand delicately moving down my ribs and across my stomach until they reached my clit. His left hand moved to my ass, squeezing it firmly. “And you’re going to give me another one, right?” 

The circles around my clit had me seeing stars, especially when San picked up his pace and increased the force in his thrusts. It made me brace against the tiles with more effort, fists clenched so I could push myself into him. I paid no attention to my foot threatening to slide off the ledge. San held me tighter, breaths heavy on my back while the water poured over both of us, lips ghosting over my skin. 

There was no denying I was close. Obviously he could tell by the way I was clenching around him. “Keep doing that and I will.”

I swore I felt a devilish smile against my spine before he straightened to stand. He was relentless, hips crashing into my ass quickly. Clearly he was chasing his own release as well. The pressure against my clit increased, but the circles continued to be smooth. Quickly I was reaching my high. My hands were slipping down the wall and my foot was on the verge of coming off the low shelf entirely. Thankfully, San returned a hand to my hip, simultaneously providing more support and a means for him to slam into me harder. 

The sounds coming from both of us could only be described as obscene. Bated breaths. Slapping skin. Moans. Whimpers. San was urging me on, repeatedly telling me how good I felt, praising just how good I was for him. Of course the favor had to be repaid, assurances of how well he filled me up and how amazing he was making me feel spilling from my lips.

I came in a rush, San’s name spewing from my mouth, knees threatening to give out. Once again I was thankful for the hold on my hips so I didn’t go tumbling to the shower floor. Just as suddenly, though, San pulled out. Even with my forehead shoved against the tiles and my eyes closed I could hear him jerking himself off, his hand sounding slick against his cock while moaning my name mixed with curses. 

The hand still clinging to my waist squeezed in tandem with his release shooting across my back and ass, leaving a sticky trail to be washed away in the shower’s drizzle. He leaned against the wall, supporting himself with his palm pressed near my head. 

“I wish you could see how pretty you look right now, treasure,” San mused, thumb now rubbing softly against my skin, a stark contrast to the death grip he had on me just moments ago. “All covered in me… picture worthy.” 

By this point I had more or less caught my breath, but my brain still felt fuzzy enough that I didn’t have a response to throw back at him. San had enough sense to ease me slowly from my bent angle on the wall, turning me so my back was directly beneath the steady stream of water, hands lingering on my waist. My own found purchase on his shoulders. Our eyes met. San’s were swirling with something I couldn’t quite put my finger on, paired cutely with a dopey smile and dimples. 

“Let’s clean you up, baby.” he kissed me softly. 

“You know,” I ran my hands inwards along his shoulders, thumbs caressing his collarbones, continuing to slide them up his neck so that my thumbs were now resting on his cheeks. The ability to form words had finally returned. “I don’t think I would mind seeing this other side of you that you referred to.” 

Laughing, San reached around me to grab my body wash, lathering both his hands and my loofah up with it. “We’ll get there, baby.” With all the care in the world, he began massaging my skin and running the loofah along it. “That I can promise you. We’re working our way up to that.”

My interest was piqued. “Working our way up to what exactly, Tini?” 

His feline eyes sparkled with another laugh and the sweetest smile. “Ah, Alexis,” he resumed my favorite routine of kissing my forehead, the tip of my nose, and ending with the softest kiss to my lips. “It’s nothing to be worried about,” his brows furrowed before continuing. “But I don’t want to throw you into something you aren’t comfortable with. I’d rather ease into this other side and what this other side wants to do with you.” 

“Which is?” 

His gaze hardened, hands pausing their movements on my back to bring me into his chest. “To dominate you, my treasure.”

Well sweet heaven and holy hell. My eyes must have given away my inner thoughts, because San sighed deeply and bowed his head, eyes closed. “And this is why I said to ease into it-”

I could see the wheels turning in his head, thoughts threatening to spiral. It was a look I knew well, having the same one on my own face often. The reality was I wasn’t afraid or nervous about his desire in the slightest. “And ease into it we shall, Tini. I just wasn’t expecting you to be so, well, blunt.” I laughed softly, giving his sharp cheekbones reassuring strokes with my thumbs. “But, I would like to have a real conversation of what that looks like before we get to the point of no return.”

“Point of no return, huh?” That playful glint reentered when he raised his head. 

Lightly, I tapped his cheek. “You know what I mean. All this special treatment you and Wooyoung allegedly have planned for me is just ruining my expectations for any other man.” 

“Hmm, I would say that's a job well done on our part then. We can’t have you thinking you could ever stray away from us,” San’s smile was blinding and he resumed his sweet scrubbing and massaging of my body, all that sudden worry and tension already gone from his body. 

“You’re awfully full of yourself this morning, Sannie.”

“Me? Full of myself? Never. You, on the other hand, were very full of me just minutes ago.”

I smacked him rather aggressively on the chest, face turning a deep shade of red. “CHOI SAN!” But the mountain just pulled me closer, laughter rumbling in his chest so deeply that I had no other choice but to join, especially with how determined he was to kiss every inch of my face despite my best efforts to avoid them. 

There it was again, the thought of how easy falling for this picture perfect man would be, even with the sudden revelation of San’s desire to dominate me. One I was entirely behind, if I might add. The thought of it made my head spin, fantasies of what that would entail seeping into my mind. Feeling San’s lips and hands freely roam my body pulled me from the dark thoughts. 

Thus resumed the caring manner of washing one another. San was attentive in making sure I was entirely lathered up in suds, giggling each time he said he missed a spot just so he could run his hands over me again and again, always ending with a kiss somewhere. I also didn’t pass up the opportunity to touch every inch of San’s immaculate body. This time, I found an additional soft spot with him. The dear man adored having his hair washed, head flung back in a different form of pleasure while I massaged his scalp. His melodic humming was music to my ears. Once we both finished the necessary tasks and ceased being distracted by one another, we begrudgingly exited the steamy shower. 

I went straight to check my phone, having neglected it since going on the date last night. Of course, there were messages from Thea, Nikki, and Christie all checking in, making jokes and assumptions of what went down between the two of us last night. I simply informed them that I was indeed alive, and would be more than happy to give all the details of the date and what followed. There was also some discussion of Thea having a date with Yunho today. I would definitely have to check in on that, too. But it was the group chat between San and Wooyoung that had me giggling. 

WY: Are you two done rolling around naked?

WY: Put some clothes on and come to my room. 

WY: San quit hogging our girl. 

WY: Why is no one answering me?

WY: You two are fucking again aren’t you?

WY: ALEXIS!

WY: You owe me a zillion kisses. No more for Sannie. He’s had enough.

“Seems were being summoned,” I said, still laughing. 

San had thrown on a pair of black sweats and was midway in throwing on a simple black tshirt. And damn, did he look good in only that. Stepping over to me, he wrapped his arms around my waist and settled his chin on my shoulder. Willingly, I held my phone out for him so he could read the chat. 

His laughter intermixed with mine. “Told you he’d want to see you. Always impatient. Tell him if I can’t get kisses neither can he.” 

“Because you both dictate who gets kisses now?” I rolled my eyes slightly, but sent the text nonetheless. Surprisingly, this little exchange wholeheartedly put my mind at ease with this atypical dynamic. Both were… content. Or at least so it seemed. No jealousy hidden on San’s face and Woo’s texts, while bratty, were teasing in nature. It felt like something clicked in my brain and now I would be able to fully enjoy this lovely little fantasy world that somehow became my life.

A: San said if he can’t get any, neither can you.

WY: San can answer for himself. 

WY: I’m asking both of you to come. 

WY: I could be mean and ONLY say you, treasure.

WY: But I’m feeling kind and asking both of you.

WY: So get over here and come snuggle and give me the kisses you owe me. Twice as many as you’ve given Sannie.

“Does he always text like this?” I giggled. 

San kissed my cheek before he walked away and picked up his phone. “Always. So I hope you get used to it, and fast. What all do you need to do before we go?” 

“I’d like to go to my room and semi put myself together,” I said while throwing on the t-shirt and shorts Christie gave San. While it was comfy and cozy, I had no clue what else would be on the agenda for the day since we would be with Wooyoung. Plus, there wasn’t a shred of makeup, not that I wanted to put much on. At a minimum I needed a coat of mascara and concealer to not look like a zombified twelve-year-old. “But not much.” 

Smiling at me, San shot a text to Woo. “It’s not like you need to do anything for us to find you beautiful, Alexis.”

CS: That’s a lot of kisses… we’ll be over there soon. Need anything?

WY: Finally you respond.

WY: Coffee.

WY: And you better get coffee for our girl too. 

WY: See you soon(: 

WY: With kisses. So many kisses.

WY: But only for treasure. 

Our fingers laced together when we finally left the room, San insisting to carry the bag that Christie loaded my belongings in earlier. Somehow everything with him felt natural, down to the subtle way his thumb grazed along my hand. Awkwardness between us was nonexistent. Conversation and jokes flowed between us with ease. Nothing at all forced. When there was a silent pause it felt comfortable. It was refreshing to feel like someone genuinely wanted me. 

I didn’t see Christie immediately when I walked in the door. Honestly, even though it wasn’t that early, there was a high probability that she wasn’t completely awake. With the smallest amount of caution, I said her name while standing in the living room area.

“Morning, sunshine,” her voice came from her room. She did sound completely awake, thankfully. When I poked my head into her door she was sitting upright scrolling through her phone. “Glad San returned you in one piece,” she smirked with a raised eyebrow, a knowing look on her face.

Upon hearing his name, San slid himself behind me rather protectively. “I promised she’d be back safe and sound.” 

“Because that was ever really up for debate, Tini,” I rolled my eyes.

“Tini?” I don’t know how, but Christie’s eyebrow rose higher and her smile became brighter, eyes dazzling with her surprise. “We’ve officially started that, huh? Does this mean we all have the privilege of calling him Santini out in the world?”

Still smiling, San planted a kiss on my temple, ignoring the blush on my cheeks. “Someone accidentally let that slip this morning. It’s cute. Despite my best efforts, the rest of the nicknames were not shared with me.” 

Christie burst out in laughter. “Dear lord, I can’t imagine what you’ll think of us then.” Her eyes glazed over for a minute, lost in a daydream about everyone’s reactions. I’m sure some of our nicknames would be taken better than others, but that would be for another day. “Anyway, what are you two doing today?” 

“Our presence has been requested by Wooyoung,” I leaned into San’s chest, his arms immediately wrapping around me like it was second nature. “I’m just going to get a little ready, then we’re going to his room.” 

The eye roll was unmistakable, even if Christie did her best to tone it down. “Ah. The gremlin. He can’t let you two be all adorable without him for even a day?” 

This dynamic between Christie and Woo was still a mystery to me. At some point it would probably need to be addressed, but I honestly had no clue where to start with it. There was no trigger, at least not that I was aware of. 

Surprisingly, it was San who spoke up. “Selfishly, I’ve occupied much of our girl’s time,” he traced along my stomach. “Whatever adorableness you speak of can continue with him, too.” Gosh was he sweet. Too sweet.

“What are you doing, though?” I diverted to her, trying to fight the smile forming. 

Leaning forward, Christie placed her hands in her crossed legs. “Spending some time with Yeosang. Hongjoong said he had a few things to finalize, but he’ll be joining later. Then dinner with you and Nikki, yes?”

I nodded. I forgot to mention it to San, but us girls had already decided to catch up for a moment. Thea’s date put a bit of a ringer into that plan, but we would also have all day tomorrow to fill her in on the events of last night, as well as hear all about her date. The news didn’t phase San in the slightest, though. I’m sure that none of the guys expected us to solely dedicate all of our time to them. 

A vibration from both our phones stole our attention. Wooyoung. “Seems the gremlin is getting more impatient, if that’s even possible” San joked with a wink aimed at Christie. Unlike her futile attempt at concealing her eye roll, she let her scrunching nose and grin show easily. 

“I’ll text you, okay lovey?” 

Christie nodded in response with a smile, resuming her scrolling on her phone, but not before taking a large sip of the iced coffee next to her. “See you soon, sunshine.” 

At that San and I made our way into my half of the suite. San made himself comfortable on the unslept bed while I paused at my suitcase to grab a pair of high waisted athletic shorts and a crop top. Comfy enough to lay around in all day, but still well enough put together in the athleisure world to be able to go out and about if needed. 

I was midway through blending some concealer when I realized I needed to return Christie’s necklace. It was safely in the bag, but I was not about to keep it longer than necessary and risk losing it or breaking it. Once I finished blending my under eyes, I reentered the bedroom. A small laugh escaped San when he saw my half ready state. The fluffy headband really pulled my entire look together. 

“To think, I didn’t think you could be any cuter,” he joked, eyes glimmering with his dimple smile.

I stuck my tongue out at him. My attention was solely on getting the necklace and bringing it back to Christie before my ADHD brain forgot. “I’ll give your makeup artist one of my extras.” 

“So we’ll have couple headbands?” he scooched closer to the edge of the bed while I rummaged through my small bag on the floor.  “Couldn’t ask for anything more, treasure.” I rolled my eyes, but smiled and felt my cheeks heat up slightly. So fucking sweet. I felt his gaze while he studied what I was doing. “What are you looking for?”

“I need to return Christie’s necklace,” I said, holding up the pendant and looking up at him once I retrieved it from the pocket. 

As San stood, he dipped so that his lips found my forehead. “Finish getting ready, baby. I’ll give it to her.” He grabbed the necklace with the utmost care from my fingers. 

Beaming, I reached up with both hands to cup his cheeks and pull him in. Even as San helped me stand, his lips didn’t separate from mine. “You’re the best, Tini babe.” 

“I definitely can get used to that nickname,” he mumbled with a final peck to my lips before walking away. 

***

San strode into Christie’s room, but not before knocking on the doorframe to alert her of his presence. He wasn’t one to walk into someone’s space, unless said space belonged to one of his members. Which was exactly why he was found in Mingi and Seonghwa’s rooms just as often as his own. 

“Oh, San?” Christie looked confused for a moment. “Is everything okay?”

Nodding, he walked towards her. “Perfectly fine. I just have this,” he held up the dainty gold pendant between his fingers, “to return to you.” Once he handed it to her, San looked behind him to check if Alexis was coming behind him and dropped his voice. “And I wanted to thank you for helping plan the date and keeping it a secret. I think she had a great time. I know I did.” 

Christie snorted. “Seems like she was well taken care of, that’s for sure.”

San wasn’t oblivious to the innuendo and exactly what Christie was referring to. It was easy to assume what happened between him and Alexis last night, just as it was easy to assume that their date would be the central topic of the girls’ dinner this evening. None of it bothered him. 

“Then my plan worked flawlessly,” San grinned back. “But my intentions with Alexis in general are to make sure she’s taken care of.” He also didn’t miss the way Christie was studying him, searching his features almost like she was looking for a flaw. 

San’s answer appeased Christie enough. Her perception of San and this blossoming relationship with Alexis was vastly different from the one she had of Wooyoung. For some reason that Christie couldn’t place, she thought that maybe she could trust San with Alexis. All the interactions she had seen between them thus far only aided in confirming her thoughts, even if everything seemed rushed. Not even Christie, though, could deny this odd familiarity the guys in general had with her and her friends, even if the entire situation was a little unorthodox. This immediate comfortability between San and Alexis was beyond what the others had, another thing Christie noted.

“You should only have the best intentions with her.” Despite her gut feeling regarding San, she couldn’t resist a small threat. Through the years, it had become Christie’s responsibility to keep Alexis’s heart safe. She already failed once in that regard and she would be damned to let that happen again. 

All San continued to do was smile. With the time he spent watching Alexis leading up to choices, he had a relatively clear understanding of her and Christie’s relationship. How Christie only wanted to protect Alexis and just how much the two cared for one another. Their bond ran deep, and San respected that wholeheartedly. 

“And that is all I have, Christie,” he said warmly. He wanted to reassure her further, to tell her he legitimately cared for Alexis and that she would be just as safe in his hands as her own. Those sentiments would seem hurried since Christie had no inclination of how much time he spent in the walls of their home learning everything he could and just how invested in her best friend San truly was. 

Anything else either wanted to say regarding Alexis was halted when she came bouncing into the room. “Ready!” It was more of an exclamation on her end than a question for San, a huge smile on her face showing the dimples San fell harder for everyday. When she saw the proximity of San and Christie, her smile faltered for a moment as she paused in the doorway. “Did I interrupt something?” 

Without missing a beat, San stepped towards Alexis and wrapped an arm around her waist. “Nothing besides me thanking Christie for helping me with the date and keeping it secret, even with your questioning.” The way San looked at Alexis put Christie further at ease with the two of them.

“It was quite a fantastic date,” Alexis beamed at him, meeting his gaze with just as big of a grin on her face. “Text me when we’re ready for dinner. I’m assuming we’re just ordering in?”

“More than likely,” Christie nodded. It went without saying that Nikki was still in a mood and would not want to leave the hotel. With dinner happening just between the three, it gave Alexis and Christie a better opportunity of getting to the bottom of what exactly was going on with her. “Have fun you two,” she added without a hint of sarcasm. 

***

“You sure everything is okay?” I asked San when we were back in the hallway. 

He squeezed my hand in reassurance. “Of course, Alexis. Why wouldn’t it be?” 

Christie always meant well, but she was fiercely protective of me. Her relationship with Woo already had me a little on edge, and while I hadn’t seen the overprotectiveness come out with San yet, I was fearful it might have snuck out a bit when he returned the necklace. The last thing I wanted was for there to be tension between any of them… even though that was already the case with Christie and Woo.

“Just making sure is all,” was all I chose to say instead of expressing my concerns to him. Hopefully if there was something odd going on between them San would let me know, and I didn’t want to plant a seed of doubt if there was nothing going on. 

San paused in front of what I could only assume was Wooyoung’s door. Both hands came to rest on my biceps while he studied my face. “If there ever is something wrong, Alexis, I’m not going to hide it from you.” 

Following my nod and meek smile, San knocked on the door. This constant reassurance he provided was a breath of fresh air. Having lacked that for so long with Austin it was unfortunately something I sought out often. Thankfully San offered it easily, even if I still needed to get used to it. 

Wooyoung answered the door within seconds of the knock. “Took you long enough,” he teased. “Where are the coffees?” Eyes narrowed at the sight of San’s empty hands. 

Stepping around Woo, San entered his room and pulled me in behind him. “Manager will be up in 10 minutes, Young-ah. Not like I had time to walk and get some.” 

Scowling, Wooyoung gently tugged me from San’s hand and into his embrace, arms sweeping around my waist tightly. “I missed you,” he nuzzled into the crook of my neck, lips ghosting tenderly on my throat. He peppered numerous kisses there before finally moving to my lips. “There’s one of the zillion you owe me.” Suddenly he pulled back, looking over my shoulder to address San. “You’re lucky that I’m in a forgiving mood, San-ah.”

“And you do realize that a zillion isn’t a real number?” I couldn’t help but tease.

Now it was Woo pulling me, this time towards the couch in his room. San rolled his eyes, but followed us with a smile. They settled on either side of me, angling themselves to rest on the sides of the couch. When I sat down rather rigidly, I was quickly resituated. Wooyoung dragged me into his chest, arms going around me to keep me close. San was comfortable with simply having an arm around my bent legs, thumb brushing lightly along my calf. Somehow, it felt right. Maybe it was because I finally let all my reservations go with this whole situation. A movie was already playing on the TV, some action flick that Woo must have started just before we came in. 

“Now, tell me about the date,” Woo said. His fingertips were tracing along my arm so softly it was like I imagined feeling them. “Did everything go according to dear Sannie’s plan? He was so worried. Practically kept him up at night the entire week.” 

“Oh, c’mon, Woo,” San laughed. “That’s a little dramatic.” Regardless of whether or not it was a joke, San’s grip tightened. 

I nudged him softly with my foot, smiling. “That concerned, huh?” 

“Forgive me for wanting our first date to be perfect.” San was back with those pouty lips. 

“You should thank me me for adding to the perfection of it,” the gloating in Wooyoung’s tone was unmistakable. “That dress you had the pleasure of taking off? I picked it out. You’re welcome.” His lips found their way to my temple, nose rubbing against it. “You looked absolutely beautiful in it, treasure. I’m sure you looked even better with it crumpled on the floor, though.”

“That’s for certain,” San agreed, brown eyes turning hazy at the thought of last night.

I’d lost count of how many times I’d blushed today. But the ongoing conversation didn’t phase either of them. On the contrary, San filled him in on the date in great detail. I chimed in when necessary, laughing and joking along. Throughout the entirety of the conversation, Wooyoung stole kisses, counting each and every one of them out loud as if keeping score. San simply smiled and laughed at him, fingers caressing sweetly along my legs. Occasionally, he pulled me in for a kiss of his own, only to have Woo immediately pull me back for another. Each time stating how it was only fair.

Despite my initial reservations and overthinking brain, I found myself settling in effortlessly. We meshed, the three of us. And the longer we sat on the couch lost in laughter, the more I found myself believing their words from the night before. How they only wanted me and the idea of ‘sharing,’ for lack of better words, didn’t phase them in the slightest. 

What a hell of a fantasy I found myself in. 

Might as well enjoy it while I had it.

***

San and Wooyoung were not too fond of letting me go for dinner once it was delivered, especially following a couple of movies and an unexpected couch nap. Waking up tangled between them was otherworldly, especially with the tired clinginess out of both. But, they understood well enough that I needed time with the girls, even if Thea was still MIA on her date. They let me escape after showering both with what seemed like an endless amount of kisses despite Woo’s pouting that San was getting them too. 

Christie and I had settled earlier on sushi and soju for dinner. Staples in our diet, and a sure way of getting Nikki to leave her cave dwelling. At least she was messaging us back semi-normally, letting us know she was in Mingi’s room so that we wouldn’t be knocking forever on her and Thea’s door. 

It was Christie who took the initiative and knocked on the door. There was slight scurry within the room and a faint, gruff “hmpf” before Mingi opened the door. We were expected at least, and he gave us a big smile. 

“Hi guys.” We hadn’t seen much of him or Seonghwa in our couple of days here. It made me wonder what they knew about Nikki’s little funk and what was going on behind closed doors. All questions for Nikki after a few soju drinks. 

“We’re stealing our girl,” I grinned. “We will happily return her following dinner.” 

Mingi’s giant boba eyes scanned between Christie and I. He was clearly teasing us, smirking slightly. “Following dinner?” 

Christie nodded. “Following dinner. Sushi and Soju,” she added, loud enough that hopefully it reached Nikki’s ears. 

There was another scuffle and soft bang. Seconds later, Nikki’s head popped around Mingi in the doorway. “Soju you say?” 

Sliding an arm around her, Mingi grasped softly at the nape of her neck. Lips found her temple while he held her head in place, eyes fluttering shut. “Have fun. I’ll see you soon.” He more or less pushed her out of the room, leaving Nikki scowling when the door shut.

“Well that was easier than we expected,” I mumbled. 

Linking an arm through Nikki’s so she couldn’t manage an escape, we made our way back towards Christie and I’s room. Surprisingly, she didn’t fight at all, not even when Christie looped her arm through the other, sandwiching Nikki between us. Still, she was relatively quiet while Christie and I chattered down the hall and in the elevator. 

We already had the sushi out and organized on the coffee table. Per usual, Christie and I ordered too much, but it would be good to snack on tomorrow before the concert. But we had to make sure all of our favorites were covered, down to the necessary crab rangoons. Since it was our first official concert being on tour with them we collectively decided to go. I was curious to see how everything would be now that we were entirely with the group. Would the backstage dynamics be different? It would be our first time with all eight at once since dinner after Atlanta Day 1. 

Plopping down on the couch, I immediately took a sip of my apple soju and Sprite mixture while Nikki and Christie each took a swig out of their bottles. It was Nikki and Christie’s preference to drink it straight like a wine cooler, one they were both following this evening. I, on the other hand, needed the buffer so I wasn’t wasted in 30 minutes. 

“Alright, sunshine,” Christie smiled after chewing up a piece of sushi. The chopsticks were still settled within her fingertips and pointing straight at me. “Date details. All of it. Including just how well Tini boy took care of you after said date.” 

And thus began the explicit detailing of everything that transpired last night. I left nothing out, from the comments Naomi made about San and I looking madly in love and the fake anniversary, to just how magical the sex was with him last night and this morning. Nikki about lost it when I slipped how dear sweet Santini said he wanted to dominate me, eyes growing wide and something flickering within them.

“But… are you okay?” Nikki asked quietly, avoiding eye contact and picking at stray pieces of rice. “Like with everything? Nothing weird happened?”

I scrunched my face quizzically. This was not the reaction I was expecting from her in the slightest. “Yeah? Why wouldn’t I be okay? Man is adamant about his aftercare too, which is a nice change of pace.”

“She came in the room like she was floating on a cloud, all giggly and smiley this morning. I’d say the dick was just fine,” Christie added. 

“Don’t make it sound so vulgar!” I lightly smacked her on the arm, making a feigned disgusted face at her. “Tini is a gentleman.” 

“A gentleman who wants to dominate you,” Christie continued laughing, emphasizing her words pointedly. “I can’t say I’m all that surprised, though.”

Nikki was still oddly silent, although she did break a smile and released a faint huff of laughter. Normally she would be making every single sexual innuendo known to man, especially with the revelation that the sweet San we’d seen had this dark demon inside him. 

“You’re quiet,” I mumbled, nudging my shoulder into Nikki. Flicking my eyes over to Christie, I saw her nod in agreement. Time to address the beast. “What’s going on? You’ve been off for a while now. Time to spill.”

Nikki looked up and glared at us. “I’m just fine.”

“Just fine my ass,” Christie retorted. 

Leaning back into the couch, Nikki crossed her arms. “Really? We’ve been here for a day. It’s weird and new and it’s a lot. We can’t all be like little miss Sunshine and Thea and just be okay right off the bat. You’re telling me that you’re just fine, Christie?” 

Although I could clearly tell Christie was a little taken aback by Nikki’s response, she answered without delay. “I never said I was. But, if something is going on you can at least talk to us about it.”

I nodded in agreement. “It’s a lot on all of us…. But you also don’t have to entirely shut us out.”

Nikki was very clearly frazzled and ran her hands through her long hair. “You’re not wrong. You know how this goes.”

“We know entirely how it goes,” Christie said, “which is why we’re addressing it now. You’ve had your time to hide in the caves. It’s time to come into the out now.”

“Even if that’s kicking and screaming,” I added.

Finally, Nikki let out a real laugh. “Everything I do involves kicking and screaming, even getting out of my own head. If I say I’ll quit cave dwelling and attempt to be more normal, will that appease you both enough to get off my ass?” 

There she was. I was still convinced there was more going on, but this was a start. Now was not the time to address it further just in case it pissed Nikki off enough to dig herself back in.

“You do have quite a lovely ass,” Christie mused.

“NO FUCKING COMPLIMENTS PLEASE!” 

The rest of the evening felt normal. Well, as normal as it could be without Thea. Christie filled us in about her afternoon with Yeosang and evening with Hongjoong. The faint blush that spread across her cheeks when she said that Captain FINALLY kissed her was absolutely adorable, even if it resulted in Nikki teasing her to no end. Yeosang continued to be a sweet, soft spoken gentleman, who also happened to steal a few legitimate kisses here and there. Things seemed to be progressing steadily, albeit slowly between the three of them. 

Nikki was slightly less forthcoming about her escapades with Seonghwa and Mingi last night, but did say she slept over in Mingi’s room the night before. Knowing what already happened following the now infamous ‘you up?’ text made it easy to assume there was more happening beyond cuddling. In typical Nikki fashion, when she told us that she had kissed Seonghwa as well, she worded it as swapping spit with the dragon man. Christie and I of course had a near endless amount of questions about the length of said man’s tongue, to which we garnered no response. Nikki’s flushed cheeks were enough of an answer. For now.

As much as I wanted to bring up Christie and her thoughts about San and Wooyoung, the night was going so well that I didn’t want to ruin it. I knew Christie had negative feelings regarding Woo, and while I wanted to get to the bottom of why exactly this didn’t feel like the time nor place to have that conversation. 

After an inadvertent tumble trying to show Nikki and Christie my pretty socks mixed with a bit of wall twerking, we decided to call it an evening. There were far too many bottles of soju sprinkled across the room for any of us to describe ourselves as sober, although in my opinion all of us were far from drunk. Personally, I was very very VERY tipsy, but coherent nonetheless. Once Christie and I forcefully hugged Nikki goodbye, she meandered out of the room back towards what I assumed was Mingi’s. Of course we had to throw out more jokes about her night with tree trunks. All well received. 

The clean up was quick and simple. Leftovers were placed in the refrigerator. All bottles thrown away. Any spills wiped away. Christie went off to her space after bidding me goodnight, leaving me to do my nightly routine and head to bed as well. 

I had just finished washing my face and brushing my teeth and changing into one of my favorite matching cropped pajama sets before sending individual texts to both Woo and San letting them know I was alive and dinner went well. Almost instantly my phone started buzzing with responses. San told me goodnight, telling me to sleep well and how he couldn’t wait to see me in the morning. Sweet as always. Wooyoung, on the other hand, must have had other ideas.

WY: So dinner is over?

WY: What are you doing now?

A: Going to bed? What else would I be doing? 

WY: I’m coming over. 

WY: Be there in five minutes. 

WY: Time me. 

Well this was unexpected. With the heads up to his arrival, I went and sat back on the couch to wait for him. Maybe this way I could avoid an unneeded interaction between Christie and Woo. Although, she did deserve a heads up that he was on his way.

Cautiously I knocked on her closed door before opening it. I knew she wouldn’t be asleep yet, not with the onslaught of reels and TikToks she was sending in our group messages. “Hey, Christie…”

“Oh? This doesn’t sound promising,” she said without glancing up from her phone. 

“I mean… depends I guess?” Her eyes flicked up for a brief moment to meet my gaze. “Woo said he’s on his way over.” 

“Shame my gremlin repellent didn’t do its job,” she murmured off handedly, her focus quickly returning to her phone. 

I sighed, loud enough for her to look back up on me with furrowed brows. “I’m just giving you a heads up is all. We’ll more than likely be in my half of the room.” 

“Enjoy yourself, Sunshine.”

“Night lovey.”

Christie flashed me a quick smile before I closed the door behind me. As soon as it clicked shut there was quick, incessant knocking at the main door. I was met with Wooyoung’s bright eyes and a toothy grin when I opened it, wearing a baggy shirt and shorts. 

“Treasure.” His hand slid across my cheek, landing at the nape of my neck to pull me in for a sweet kiss. The press of his lips against mine allowed him to push himself into the room. His brows furrowed when he pulled away, hand trailing down my body before resting on my hip. “Were you guys drinking?” 

“How can you tell?” I placed my hands on his chest, giving him a raised brow.

“Left out a bottle, babe,” he nodded towards the coffee table. How Christie and I missed it was beyond me, but the unmistakable green soju bottle was situated in the corner. “Just how drunk are you?”

I stepped back, creating space between us to walk towards the bedroom. “I may be a lightweight, Jung Wooyoung, but I can handle a decent amount of alcohol.” The image of me falling ran through my brain, causing me to smile back at him and internalize my giggle. “I’m tipsy, but definitely not drunk.” 

His body quickly pressed against mine after he shut the door, arms wrapped snugly to bring me into his chest. “At least you handle it better than San.” Woo’s lips brushed against my cheek. They lingered there to spread innumerable soft and slow kisses. 

“What do you want Woo?” My eyes fluttered shut and I laced his fingers with mine.

“The rest of the kisses you owe me,” he murmured, lips trailing down to my neck which I happily exposed for him. 

I spun around in his arms, colliding my mouth with his. Whether that was brought on by the lingering alcohol giving me courage or my brain finally being calm was up for debate, but in my head it didn’t matter. I needed his lips on mine. Now. I clutched his face, losing myself in the feeling of his tongue winding through my mouth. We hadn’t kissed like this since our meeting in the backroom. It was fevered, filled with a passion I could only describe as being inherently Wooyoung. While I had initiated the kiss, he was matching me in intensity like he had been just as desperate for this as I had been.

Damn was it worth the wait, though. 

“Fuck, treasure,” Wooyoung groaned into my mouth, teeth digging sharply into my lower lip. 

I took the lull in the makeout to latch onto the sides of his shirt, pulling him towards the bed. He barely had enough time to catch himself as he tumbled on top of me. Our lips crashed back together, hungry for each other. I could feel Woo growing harder, his shorts doing little to hide it.

Maybe I needed more than his lips. 

I rolled my hips into his. His hand tightened on my waist as he matched the action. My breathing was becoming needy pants, his mouth silencing the moans that were desperate to escape. The lustful grinding continued for a few minutes, the two of us threatening to get lost in passion with each movement.

Suddenly though, it all ended. 

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Wooyoung huffed, peeling himself off me and moving to lay on his side on the bed. “We need to slow down, Alexis.”

“What?” The question was a rushed breath when I turned to face him. I’m sure I looked surprised as hell. Wooyoung, the man who sat me on top of a desk and ate me out without a second thought was saying we needed to slow down? Insecurity flooded through me. Maybe he didn’t want me. Maybe I misread something. “Do you not-”

Woo’s fingers caressed my face and his soft lips silenced my thoughts. “I want you. Can you not tell? You’ve occupied my every thought since I’ve met you. I want you so fucking bad, treasure. But the first time I have you wrapped around my dick isn’t going to be when you’re tipsy or when your best friend is a room over.” 

Fuck. I was so lost in the moment I didn’t even consider how having Christie next door could and would significantly impact the mood. I felt like a horny idiot, lost in lust, and embarrassed as shit. Sobriety hit me instantly, my brain clear and a tangled mess of thoughts simultaneously. “Holy hell, I didn’t even think about that or anything or-”

“Don’t apologize and don’t you dare overthink this, Alexis,” Woo pulled me closer, thumb drawing shapes on the exposed portion of my torso. His forehead settled against mine after kissing it. “I didn’t come in here for that, anyway. Hey. Hey. Look at me, treasure. Let me see those pretty eyes of yours,” he added when he noticed my eyes clenched shut in embarrassment. 

When I opened them I was meant with Woo’s reassuring gaze, a far cry from the typical mischievous glint that I saw so frequently. He sighed, moving away a piece of hair that had fallen out of the braid I typically slept in. “I came in here because selfishly I wanted time with just, well… just us. I wanted to hold you,” he kissed me tenderly, brushing his nose along mine, “to kiss you, and to wake up with you in my arms like San did this morning.”

His admission turned me into a different type of puddle. I ran my fingers over that sharp jawline, tracing it until I reached his hair. Despite how often he dyed it, it was soft to the touch. “I wouldn’t want anything more, Woo.” 

We both relaxed into each other, Wooyoung more so with the way I was playing with his messy hair. I didn’t realize how tense we both were until Wooyoung’s sigh of relief faintly blew into my face. “By my count, you owe me at least another 600 kisses.” 

I laughed, laying one on him immediately. It quickly deepened, but not with the same intention as earlier. Now, I was simply relishing in the feeling of his full lips. How his fingers delicately traced over my skin. And just how natural it felt to be laying in his arms. 

I quickly lost track of time, the embarrassment from earlier having dissipated entirely. This soft and sweet Wooyung was everything I imagined it to be. He hung on to every word I said, kissing me periodically while I spoke. The conversation was easy, seamlessly running through semi serious topics and laughter filled jokes. He wanted to know EVERYTHING about me. It was cute, really, playing this modified version of 20 Questions. Even though I knew a lot of superficial information from random kpop profiles and following the group for so long, having him tell me his favorite color and animal so endearingly gave me butterflies I wasn’t expecting. And not once did his hands leave my body or his gaze leave my face. 

Before too long, sleepiness finally clouded our eyes and I futilely fought the heavy blinks and yawns. Following more sweet, lazy kisses, Woo wordlessly instructed me to flip to my other side and brought my back deep into his chest to burrow his face into my neck. Our arms and legs tangled together, fingers interlocking before resting near my stomach. There wasn’t an inch of space between us. 

“Good night, Woo,” I whispered, snuggling myself as close to him as I could. I brought his knuckles up to my lips, kissing them briefly before returning our connected hands to their original place. His arms tightened and I felt the smile on his lips when he kissed my neck.

“Sweet dreams, treasure.” 

note: next chapter will be Thea's date with our favorite boyfriend coded member Yunho. Thanks for sticking with me so far.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 14 | A Bit of Reassurance

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: super fluffy, just some nice conversations between the pairings

Word Count: 6k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: lots of POV switches on this one!

**

*Yeosang and Wooyoung*

Yeosang and Wooyoung’s playful bickering had ceased by the time they got into Yeosang’s room. Their silly little arguments never lasted for long, nor were they usually something serious. Wooyoung immediately made himself comfortable on Yeosang’s bed, slipping off his shoes and grabbing onto one of the pillows. Yeosang started going through restaurants on his phone, muttering slightly about how he should’ve had Hongjoong order food for them as well.

“Sushi?” Yeosang asked quietly. That had been the only option that remotely sounded good to him, and he knew that Wooyoung would typically go for that.

“As long as you get some onigiri.”

Yeosang smirked. It was too easy. He knew all of Wooyoung’s favorites, letting him quickly place their order. “Alright… 37 minutes. Are we still wanting to go live?”

Wooyoung didn’t sit up or open his eyes, only clutched the pillow against his chest. “Yeah, it would probably be a good idea. We haven’t done that in a while.”

Standing up from his seat in the armchair, Yeosang walked over to his bed. Wooyoung didn’t budge until his best friend ripped the pillow from his hands. He sat up in hurry, opening his eyes to glare at Yeosang.

“Are you going to tell me what your problem is with Christie?” Typically he wasn’t this direct, but the behaviors of the two of them this evening made him feel like he needed to address their conflict. He had a gut feeling that Alexis had the same question judging by the looks they exchanged when she was picking out outfits. Wooyoung and Christie were just relentlessly at one another, going far beyond teasing at this point. 

Snatching the pillow back out of Yeosang’s hands, Wooyoung rolled his eyes. “I don’t have a problem with her. She seems to have a problem with me.” 

This time it was Yeosang who rolled his eyes dramatically. “It looks like it's a mutual thing, Woo. You’re picking at her.” 

“And she picks at me, so are you going to have the same conversation with her?” Wooyoung narrowed his eyes at Yeosang. 

Yeosang sighed. Stubborn as always. He knew he had to tread relatively lightly. There was no part of him that wanted to be between his best friend and the woman he was extremely into. Maybe he would have a conversation with Alexis and how she felt about things. Hopefully his assumption on her feelings was correct, but he didn’t think she wanted her best friend at odds with Wooyoung either. 

“Maybe. But could you at least make an effort for me, AND for Alexis?” 

At the mention of Alexis, Wooyoung’s steely gaze softened considerably and he began playing with the edges of the pillowcase. “Yeah, sure, Yeo.” He had more he wanted to say, but chose not to. Causing an argument over this was unnecessary, especially right now. 

There was a brief silence between them. They’ve never had a conversation like this before, but they’ve also never been in a situation this complex. Something was different with all of their chosen ones, that much was true. Never had any of them been so protective over someone outside their group. 

“Think Sannie is going to be able to behave himself?” Yeosang finally broke the silence. 

Wooyoung relaxed back onto the pillows again, snickering slightly. “Keeping his dick in his pants? Absolutely not. Feeding somehow? He’ll be fine. We both fed last night, and neither of us had an issue when we had Alexis in the backroom in Fort Worth. I’m not going to lie though… it was different. I had a harder time keeping myself under control. We haven’t actually fed in so long. I really don’t know what would happen if we accidentally did.” 

Yeosang was in thought for a moment. It had been decades since they even considered feeding in person. He also wondered what it would be like in the heat of the moment with Christie, especially with how things felt with her. But, only feeding in dreams was a part of their rules for a reason. 

“Yeah. Things are…”

“Different,” Wooyoung finished the sentence for him. “And our dumbasses didn’t think to talk to Alexis about any of this beforehand.” Exasperated, he ran his fingers through his hair. “She asked me about everything today. I felt like an idiot. Warned San that the conversation was coming too just so he’d be prepared.”

Yeosang hadn’t seen him worked up like this in an extremely long time, but couldn’t help laughing at his poor friend. “You guys really didn’t think to discuss anything with her beforehand?” 

Wooyoung smacked him with the pillow, a scowl lingering on his face. “And I’m sure your smartass did?” 

“Absolutely I did. We talked about it before Christie got here, and actually talked about it today more in person.”

Raising his hands to deflect the subsequent hits, Yeosang continued his deep laughter. This only caused Wooyoung to become more frustrated, making each hit of the pillow more forceful. Eventually Wooyoung pinned Yeosang to the bed, straddling his chest so the poor man had no chance of escape. Finally Wooyoung somewhat tired out, slamming the pillow on his face a final time and leaving it before he got off him.

“It helps when you think with your brain, not something else,” Yeosang teased. 

This time, Wooyoung looked legitimately offended. “If you think I’m just in it for that you’re wrong.” He wouldn’t make eye contact with Yeosang, instead stared blankly ahead for a moment. He shook his head as if shaking out the thoughts running through it before grabbing his phone. “Sannie boy just texted me. Asked if we would run to Alexis’s room and grab some things for her. Christie is supposed to be getting everything ready, then we would just need to drop it off in his room. Said to give her a few more minutes though ”

Yeosang checked the order status for their food and put Wooyoung’s reaction to his joke out of his mind. The lack of smart ass response was a little concerning, but anything that involved Alexis had Wooyoung acting differently. Actually though, the timing for everything would line up well. “Honestly that’ll work out perfectly. We can grab whatever, then when you take it to San's room I’ll run and get our food from the front desk.”

Wooyoung stretched across the bed once more, locking his hands behind his head and letting his eyes flutter shut. Per usual, Alexis was running through his mind. Part of him wanted to astral project just to check in on her date with San, but the two had made an agreement prior that their time with Alexis would be just that- their own time. He would never admit to Yeosang how worried he became during his conversation with Alexis. The only person he didn’t downplay it to was San, who instantly became just as anxious. It had taken Wooyoung the entirety of Alexis’s shower to convince him not to come barging in to speak with her.

Yeosang was just as quiet, wondering how Christie’s time with Hongjoong was going. It wasn’t too hard to tell that she was slightly more comfortable with him than their Captain. He was just as worried as Wooyoung, only his concern was about Christie and Hongjoong’s conversation about this dynamic. Not that he planned on saying that to Wooyoung.

The same wonder went through both of their heads though.

Why were they so different? 

“Christie just texted me. She has all of Alexis’s things. Plus, food is like… six minutes out,” Yeosang mumbled.

He stood up first, offering out a hand to pull the grumbling Wooyoung off the bed. Together they walked to the door.

“And Sangie,” Wooyoung said, playfully nudging his shoulder, “I’ll try to be on my best behavior.”

“Promise?” Yeosang stalled with his hand on the door. 

Wooyoung threw his head back laughing. “You should know better than to ask that.”

Once again they bickered down the hallway, jokingly punching and running into each other the entire way to Christie and Alexis’s suite.

*Hj&Christie*

The door closed softly behind San and Alexis, leaving Hongjoong and I to ourselves for the first time. I couldn’t help but giggle at the amount of boxes he was unloading. I thought I kept the giggles under my breath, but was quickly proven wrong when I was met with Hongjoong’s raised eyebrow. 

“Little hungry are we sir?” I teased,  gesturing to all the containers on the table. A smile appeared on his face and his laugh echoed through the room.

“Sorry, I’m used to ordering for everyone. I wasn’t sure what you liked, so I thought getting a variety was best…” he trailed off at the end, a small amount of blush tinting his cheeks. 

“Thank you, I’m sure everything you got is delicious. I didn’t eat much this morning. We only grabbed a couple snacks and coffee at the airport. But surviving on caffeine and chaos is something that we are all quite used to.” I was babbling, and the moment I realized it I snapped my mouth closed. I’m sure Hongjoong didn’t want to sit and listen to my meaningless ramble. 

“Shall we then?” he giggled again, and I nearly melted right on the spot. 

I could only manage a nod, not trusting anything that could potentially come out my mouth. With only a smile, I handed over the plates and chopsticks, helping Hongjoong pop open what seemed like an endless amount of containers. He really did get a variety of food, but there was no way we would be able to eat all of it. 

Honestly speaking, dinner was a quiet affair, only filled with scattered comments about the food and requests to pass a specific container. The awkwardness of us being alone steadily began to creep in. 

“So, Yeosang and I had a bit more of a discussion earlier about everything. I wanted to check in and just see if we all were still on the same page with what’s happening. We’ve talked about it, but talking is one thing and watching me kiss Yeosang is another thing.  What I’m trying to get at is I don’t want problems or jealousy to become an issue. Honestly, I would head straight home if something-” I stammered out, but was cut off by Hongjoong placing his hand on mine. The action took me by surprise, but it was short lived. Quickly he pulled it back to rest on his own leg, tugging at the fabric of his jeans. 

He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. When they reopened, they were locked onto mine.

“I’m good. We discussed everything first before we even brought it up to you. I suggested dinner tonight so we could talk in person in case you had any concerns. And, I wanted time just to ourselves to get to know you better. I was more shocked tonight by Yeosang letting you kiss him that long, not that you kissed him in front of me. I’m happy you two are getting along so well. Was I a little jealous that it wasn’t me? Yeah… but I can wait. Good things take time, and I’m not one to rush. Well, I don’t want to rush you,or this,I mean.” As he spoke, his voice progressively became softer, just like the way he was looking at me. Now his eyes were searching for my reaction. 

I gave him my best smile. I really wasn’t expecting him to respond in this way and had to blink away stray tears that formed. He and I had gotten off to a rocky start, but with every conversation my hesitation with him shrunk. Leaning towards him, I placed my hands on those toned thighs and placed a kiss in the exact spot I did with Yeosang. 

“How’s that for a start?” I teased. 

“Well I’m certainly not going to complain at all. But…” I don’t know what wave of confidence came over him. His hands reached for either side of my face, holding me in place so he could bring his perfect lips to mine. 

It took me a second to gather myself from the shock. This kiss was nothing like San and Alexis’s first. It was soft and sweet like the moment we were in. Hongjoong made no move to deepen it, just kept those plush lips against mine before our smiles interrupted it, a slew of giggles escaping both of us.

“Now that was a little unexpected,” I whispered. His face was still dangerously close to mine. His eyes were a much warmer brown than I thought they were. I could easily lose myself in them. 

With a quick peck he pulled away, running a hand through his oreo hair with a giant smile on his face. “I couldn’t help it… I’m sorry. But not really.” For a moment I caught a glimpse of that stage persona glinting in his eyes. “I do have a question for you. Many questions, actually.”

“Ask away…” I shrugged, still feeling a little blissed out from our somehow perfect first kiss. 

“When you put that necklace on Alexis she had this look on her face. I don’t think anyone but me noticed… is it important to you or her?” His gaze was extremely thoughtful. How he noticed something so small was beyond me, but it also didn’t surprise me much. 

“One of the most important pieces I own actually. Since it’s important to me, it’s also important to her. It was my Papa’s evil eye that I inherited a few years ago. I have Alexis wear it whenever I think she needs extra protection… she's just as much a part of my family as I am hers. Same goes with Nikki and Thea.” 

“You and your Papa must have been very close,” Hongjoong said softly, reaching for my hand and giving it a small squeeze. He turned it slowly, rubbing his fingers over the lettering along my one wrist. “And you have tattoos… how many?”

“Ahh… nine currently, with more planned. You’re right about me being close with my Papa- that tattoo is his and my Mama’s signatures. I wanted to always have a piece of them with me.” 

He reached for my other hand. Instantly his fingers traced delicately over the dainty sun and moon tattoo. “And this one?”

I turned my wrist so he could have a clearer look, trying to ignore the goosebumps brought out by his touches and the way he was studying the artwork. “Alexis and I both have this one, only her sun is colored in instead of the moon.”

“Why a sun and moon?” His reply was as soft as the brushes along my skin.  

“That’s an easy one. She’s the sun to my moon, two halves of a whole. There’s a running joke that we are soul mates and…” my answer was cut short by my phone going off. I tapped the screen, seeing that it was San who texted me. Picking it up, I read the message quickly. “Please excuse me for one moment. I’ve just been given a very important mission. Once completed I’m all yours.” 

After sending off a quick reply, I went straight into Alexis’s room. We had somewhat put it back together after the choosing outfit fiasco, but her clothes were still piled messily in her suitcase. I grabbed some of the stack to sift through on the bed. San really was thinking of everything when it came to my dear Sunshine, and asking me to get some things for her only solidified how much I liked him for her. I settled on one of her cutest pajama sets and my personal favorite, the matching green short and crop combo. San would HAVE to appreciate her in them. I also grabbed some comfy clothes for tomorrow so she wouldn’t have to parade around in her pajamas. Once I grabbed all the clothes she needed I placed the remainder back into her suitcase and did my best to rezip it. Her and I would tackle reorganizing it tomorrow. 

Movement caught my eye once I was in her bathroom. Looking in the mirror, I saw that Hongjoong had made himself comfortable, leaning against the doorframe. He was watching me intently. 

“And I thought I moved quietly,” I half laughed. I made quick work of grabbing what products I thought Alexis would need for this evening and the morning. With those secured I snuck past Hongjoong, not missing the way he watched my body as I slid by. 

“You two are really close aren't you?” Not once did he take his eyes off me, even when the only thing I was doing was loading up Alexis’s things into a small bag. 

“Celestially bonded. We clicked instantly the day we met. Nikki, Thea, and Alexis are my family. Together we’ve been through hell and back, and I couldn’t picture my life without them,” I responded without any hesitation.

He nodded with a smile, looking deep in thought for a moment. There was a brief silence between us. I was dying to fill it, but Hongjoong beat me to it.

“You feel the same way about them as I do about my members.”

“You mean loving them more than anything? Absolutely,” I said as I made my way back into the central room. I shot off a text to Yeosang to let him know that I had everything ready to go. San had been clear in his text to give everything to him and Wooyoung.

When I turned back around I found Hongjoong still standing in the doorway. With the amount of content I’d watched I assumed I knew all of his expressions, but the one he was giving me was unlike any I’d seen before. After a bit of thought, though, I realized I had seen it before. It was the same fondness he looked at his members with. My cheeks flushed, hopefully not dark enough that he could see. I settled myself back on the couch and once my face cooled I patted the seat next to me, encouraging Hongjoong to come back. 

He obliged, walking towards me with a cheesy smile. The moment he sat down my phone went off once again. This time it was Yeosang. 

“We have a few minutes before Yeo and his feral gremlin reappear,” I said, only half joking.  

“Feral gremlin? Is that what you’ve been calling Wooyoung? It’s certainly fitting.” His laugh was infectious. The man was even holding his sides, nearly doubled over from how hard this fit was. And damn, did he look gorgeous. 

Just as I opened my mouth to speak, a knock sounded at the door. Hongjoong made his best effort to quell his laughter, but was failing miserably. Still giggling, he made his way to the door, swinging it wide open.

“Hey guys.”

****

*Thea, Yunho, & Jongho*

I’d spent most of the day with Jongho since Yunho went to help with whatever at the venue. Jongho was the sweetest while keeping me company. Alexis and Christie forewarned me about Nikki’s mood earlier, so I already had it planned out to avoid the smoking dragon as much as I could. None of us could figure out what had her acting like this, but we collectively decided that it wasn’t cause for too much concern yet. 

Regardless, when I got into the suite, which was amazing I might add, I only said a brief hello to her. She and Mingi were both awkwardly silent at first, which threw me off completely. Nikki seemed stressed, for lack of better words. It didn’t surprise me in the slightest when they both left shortly after I arrived. I didn’t take it personally. We would all be having a lot of togetherness over the next couple of months anyway. I only briefly stopped in to see Alexis and Christie, and I didn’t even see Alexis. Christie and Yeosang were unpacking, and Alexis was already in the shower getting ready for her date. I’d pester her for all details about that tomorrow. 

Once I finished unpacking, Jongho and I took over the living room area to watch a movie. I didn’t assume that Nikki would be back to the room anytime soon, but even if she did she would go back to her room right away. 

By the time Yunho knocked on the door with dinner, Jongho and I were on our second movie and tangled together quite comfortably. Of course he finally made a move and we had been sneaking kisses frequently during each one. It was him who sighed at the knock while I reluctantly detangled myself from his arms to open the door.

“Hey there, princess,” Yunho said the instant the door opened. Per usual, his smile was huge, those big puppy dog eyes sparkling down at me. Once he stepped inside he took my face into one of those giant hands of his, dipping down to place the sweetest kiss atop my forehead. Damn did I love this nine inch height difference. 

“Took you long enough,” I teased. “Here we were thinking you’d forgotten alllllllllllll about us.” 

“That would never be an option,” he retorted, smirking while his eyes glimmered more. 

“I don’t know about you two, but I’m starving,” Jongho grumbled. He paused the movie and sat back up on the couch. He already cleaned off the coffee table and moved my blanket to the edge of the couch for more room. 

With a laugh, Yunho placed the bags of takeout on the table. We had collectively decided on poke bowls earlier in the day, and since Yunho was out and about with Hongjoong and Seonghwa he volunteered to order. I’m sure it was one of the staff members who actually went and picked it up, not that it mattered. 

I sat down between the two of them, letting Yunho divvy out the bowls and chopsticks. Of course, I crisscrossed my legs, tucking them underneath me. It was my absolute favorite way to sit. The three of us were stuffing our faces, all the while chit chatting and giggling. Conversation with them both was very easy. Sometimes it was a little alarming just how easy everything really was, but I put that little thought out of my head like usual. I was one for living in the moment, not one for overthinking. I left that to Alexis and Christie. 

“Now, for a bit more of a serious conversation…” Yunho said suddenly between bites. “I know we’ve both talked to you about being here and everything, but… do you have any concerns? Any questions?”

I couldn’t help but laugh, covering my mouth so bits of rice and salmon didn’t fling out. Jongho raised an eyebrow at me while Yunho looked at me somewhat confused.

“I’m sorry,” I said quickly, waving my hands in front of me. “That came off rude. I’m entirely, wholeheartedly, and completely okay with all of this.” 

This time Jongho laughed. “Well that was easy. You really don’t have any questions though?” His hand slid onto my thigh, eyes filled with the teeniest bit of concern and worry.

Setting down my chopsticks and bowl, I grabbed both of their hands. I could tell this took them by surprise, but they each gripped back tightly. Yunho’s completely enveloped my much smaller hand, his thumb tracing over my knuckles softly. Jongho kept his fingers tightly laced between my own. 

“Right now, no. You’ve both been very clear on what’s going on here. If there’s no problem with both of you seeing me, I have no problem with seeing both of you. Simple as that,” I said calmly, but with a sense of firmness I hope they both noticed. “There are much weirder things that could be going on than this. But, if I ever do have questions or concerns, I promise I’ll bring them up to you right away. Deal?” 

Both were beaming at me. Jongho’s smile was of course large and gummy, my absolute favorite, Yunho’s bright and white. The relief that washed over them was evident and I could see them both become more comfortable with my acceptance in person. 

Yunho took this moment to lean over and kiss my temple. “You really are something, Thea.”

“I would like to add one thing. With this sort of arrangement I don’t want there to be jealousy, so-”

“Won’t be a problem, darling,” Jongho said hurriedly, cutting me off before I had a chance to finish my statement. He tucked a piece of my hair behind my ear and placed his own kiss quickly before continuing. “We know what we are getting into, just as much as you do. Major instances of jealousy won’t come up, we can both promise you that.” 

I glanced over at Yunho, who was nodding in agreement. “Jongho’s right. Was I a little jealous that Jongho got to spend all day with you while I sat at the venue listening to Hongjoong and Seonghwa bicker about everything? Absolutely. Am I jealous over what you two might have done in that time? Absolutely not.” 

I searched his eyes for any spark of a lie or a shred of insincerity, only to find nothing but genuineness. It didn’t appear that either were telling me what I wanted to hear, but only time would tell if that really was the case. Regardless, being with both of them was a once in a lifetime possibility. Who was I to question them when they were the ones who set this entire thing up. 

“Then I think we’re all in agreement then,” I said, squeezing both of their hands with a huge smile. “But the same goes for you both- if there are questions or concerns on your end just ask. Okay? I’d rather everything be out in the open in a relationship.”

Jongho snickered. “A relationship, huh?” 

I rolled my eyes, unlacing my hand from his and pushing him softly. “You know what I mean, baby bear.” 

“I do have a question,” Yunho pipped up. “Well, two actually.” 

I raised my eyebrow up at him. “Do ask.”

“Do you have plans tomorrow? Because I would enjoy nothing more than spoiling you all day.” 

I’m sure my grin was huge. “My day is all yours, Jeong Yunho. And the second question?”

“Are you ever going to tell us who the other idol was?” 

“WHAT IS THE POINT OF A NONDISCLOSURE AGREEMENT IF I TELL YOU!?” I threw myself on top of him, playfully smacking him. He had been relentlessly asking me since Hongjoong let it slip after we signed his contracts. “You should be happy that I’m able to keep a secret like this, since you know, you guys ALSO made me sign an NDA.”

 Jongho continued cackling beside us, Yunho laughing just as hard. He was doing nothing to stop my advances until he grabbed onto my hips and pulled me onto his lap. 

“She has a point, Yu,” Jongo agreed through his laughter.

Yunho nuzzled into my cheek before kissing it tenderly. “You’re right, princess. But tomorrow. It’s a date.”

****

*Nikki, Mingi, & Seonghwa*

It wasn’t like I enjoyed being this grumpy with everyone. I HATED having to lie and it was slowly starting to eat at me. Christie and Alexis definitely knew there was something up, but neither had brought it up with me just yet. They were usually good about letting me work shit out like this on my own, but if they did bring it up I don’t know how I would be able to weasel around it. Somehow I would have to figure out how to get out of my own head before I let this whole thing implode on all of us. 

When Mingi came over he thankfully understood what was going on. I had been pretty honest with both him and Seonghwa surprisingly. I wasn’t one to share my feelings like this usually, but they were the only two I could talk to at this point. 

We spent most of the time just laying on my bed listening to music. He didn’t push me much in terms of physical affection, happily accepting any that I offered. Even if all that affection was me leaning on his shoulder with his arm wrapped around me and sneaking kisses every once and awhile. Silence with him was already comfortable, even though the brain was anything but quiet. 

Thea must have been warned of my mood since she only yelled hello when she came into our suite. Jongho came in not ten minutes after her. She was so excited when he got there, and I instantly felt even more guilty that she had no idea what he was. I jumped up ready to go the moment Mingi suggested that we go to his room, nor did I fight him when he held my hand the entire walk. 

Once again we sat in comfortable silence, only this time he snuggled against me the instant I laid down on his bed. We laid there together, lazily kissing every so often while he played with my fingers in his giant ass hands. He knew better than to ask me too many questions about my thoughts, which I very much appreciated considering my mind was racing. 

“Hey, Seonghwa is on his way back… he’s grabbing something for us to eat and he’s going to come straight here,” Mingi said after he checked his phone. His arms returned to me right after he shot off the text. “Maybe he’ll be able to get you out of your head.”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t get started on all this soft shit, I know it’s only been a couple of weeks but you should know better than that.” My voice didn’t give away how I really felt. 

Mingi pulled me closer, chuckling softly. “I’m not getting started on anything. But you are in your head.” I chose not to answer, making Mingi sigh before he kissed my forehead. 

Seonghwa showed up about fifteen minutes later with a paper bag of takeout. I wasn’t sure what he had gotten, but whatever it was smelled absolutely delicious. Mingi stood up first, making his way to the small table immediately once Seonghwa placed the food on it. I lingered on the bed, but did get the will to sit up, placing my hands on either side of me on the mattress. 

“I’m glad you’re finally here, Nikki,” Seonghwa said, gliding over to me on the bed. His hand went straight to my cheek when he leaned down, the hold on it just as soft as his lips on mine. “How are you?” 

“Absolutely peachy,” I said, making no effort to hide my sarcasm. The corners of Seonghwa’s mouth twitched upwards, eyes staring at me fondly despite my sass. 

Mingi’s head shot up from the take out boxes, smirking slightly. “I don’t know if you can tell, Hwa, but someone’s in a mood.” 

The two exchanged a look. Mingi was definitely trying to make light of the situation, but neither were doing a great job of hiding their lingering concern. Since they told me what they were both had been checking in on me frequently about it. I just felt so freaking guilty. But I also felt worried. 

“Does it have something to do with being here?” Seonghwa asked quietly. He offered his hands out to me, pulling me off the bed once I took them. 

“We are not having therapy hour,” I muttered. Seonghwa stepped backwards, pulling me along with him. A faint smile never left his face. Why he was smiling at me was beside me, but his face was too damn pretty for me to care. 

Mingi pulled a chair out for me once Seonghwa and I were close. “Not therapy hour, just making sure you’re okay, flower,” he said. Somehow his voice dropped an octave. 

When our conversations were contained to video calls and texts it was much easier to fend them off. Now with Mingi’s boba eyes and Seonghwa’s damn dragon eyes staring at me it was a hell of a lot harder. 

“WellI can’t say I’m too thrilled about having one of my best friends being on a date with a literal sex demon and having no idea about it,” I stated flatly, crossing my arms. They wanted to know what was going on in my head so badly, they might as well hear it. “And the fact I have to constantly lie to all three of them. They know something is up with me, and I guarantee it won’t be long until they ask about it. Wanna take a bet on who it’ll be first?”

Seonghwa sighed. “I know it’s not… ideal. As much as I wish it was different, it can’t be. I’m sorry I don’t have a better answer for you. You know San would never do anything to hurt Alexis. None of us would do anything toward any of you. We’re the same guys, Nikki. All Mingi and I want to do right now is try and help, but you have to let us know how.”

Gods I hated conversations like this. I hated the expectant looks on their stupid handsome faces. I hated how in this moment I had to be somewhat vulnerable with them before I lost my damn mind. 

“Yeah, but who’s to say he isn’t going to feed accidentally? That he isn’t going to lose control?” The questions slipped out before my brain had time to process. Damn me and speaking before I thought things all the way through. But I was worried about the Sunshine. 

Mingi shook his head soundly. “San won’t lose control.” 

“And how do you know that?” I shot back quickly.

One of Seonghwa’s hands went straight for my chin, turning my head and forcing me to look him dead in the eyes. “Because we know San.” Just like his stare, his words were firm. “Everyone is only feeding in dreams. I know we keep saying things are different with all of you, because they very much are, but we are all doing our best to stick to that rule, no matter how hard.” 

“I just got a little excited with you,” Mingi nudged me. My lips cracked with a smile at the attempt to lighten my mood. Suddenly his mood shifted, becoming a little more somber. He ran his fingers through his hair before continuing. “The idea of feeding in your dreams now is weird to me since you know what we are.”

“You mean old as shit, cursed pirates?” Both he and Seonghwa laughed at my joke, but the other half of Mingi’s statement was sticking out to me. The idea of him and Hwa coming into my dreams and feeding really seemed like an intrusion now. I would know what was going, or so I would assume. “But… what if you didn’t have to feed in my dreams?”

Seonghwa’s face turned bright red. “Are you- are you implying what I think you are?” 

“I mean, yeah. The thought of you guys coming into my dreams now seems weird since I know what’s going on. I already have to be worried about you guys just lurking about all invisible and shit, so it would be nice to know that at least my dreams were safe.” I shrugged. 

“We already promised we wouldn’t project out to check on you… that was only when we were learning about you guys,” Mingi affirmed.

“Can we take a step back? You were just worried about San accidentally feeding on Alexis, and now you’re saying you want us to feed on you in real life?” Seonghwa interjected, still a little flushed. 

“That’s exactly what I’m saying.”

Mingi and Seonghwa exchanged a look I don’t quite know how to describe. A smug smirk made its way onto Mingi’s face. Seonghwa even cracked one. Slowly, both turned to face me with hungry eyes, both flashing red for a split second.

“Then we need to lay out some new rules, my flower.”

note: soon what exactly Ateez are will be revealed...

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 13 | Time of Love

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: bit of anxiety, unprotected sex (don't do this please), nipple play, vaginal sex, fingering, oral sex (f. receiving), dirty talk

Word Count: 16.2k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

**

When I say time flew by, I meant it wholeheartedly. Between the trip home, packing for months worth of travel, and getting Scout ready to go spend time with grandma Gale I felt like I had no room to breathe. Thankfully, Gale didn’t put up much of a fight when we informed her of the once in a lifetime opportunity, even if we did have to be mum on the details. She didn’t press us much, however it wasn’t too hard to figure out some of what was going on. The comments about us being delusional were at a minimum once Gale figured out the gist of our adventure. She didn’t ask too many questions, simply because she knew we would not have the ability to answer them. Promises were made to check in frequently, both via texts and video calls to make sure our precious fur babies were being well taken care of and to let Gale know we were alive and well. 

The flight to Chicago felt the same in terms of quickness. We were so adjusted to the hubbub of JFK and New York that we weren’t even phased by it at this point. Nikki had relatively gotten over her fear of flying, at least enough that it wasn’t too big of a battle to avoid the airport bar at seven in the morning regardless of how good mimosas sounded. She always sat on the aisle seat since she passed out with her headphones in so Christie and I would have the ability to entertain each other. Per usual, I was in the window seat. Christie was always so gracious to let me have it, allowing me to daydream in the clouds whenever I wanted. 

It was smooth sailing through the sky and the three-ish hour flight went by without a hint of major turbulence. Nikki slept the entire time while Christie and I watched a couple of episodes of Tokyo Ghoul per my request before ending the flight listening to our music seperately. Silence was always welcome and comfortable between us, never awkward. We woke Nikki once the pilot signaled our descent, knowing that it would take a bit to work her grogginess out. 

I let San and Wooyoung know the moment we landed, but Nikki also texted the giant group chat. That chat amounted to sheer chaos 90% of the time, and more often than not I found myself either texting San, Woo, and I’s little group chat or them individually. Thea of course did not answer since her flight had just left a little bit ago, but we still texted our own little friend group chat to let her know we were safe and sound in Chicago. 

Once we departed the plane and gathered our luggage we all kept our eyes peeled for Joon. O’Hare was a huge airport, but nothing compared to what we were used to with JFK. It was near second nature for me to navigate us through any airport, even though I had the worst sense of direction amongst us. Whenever the situation called for it, though, I was able to figure it out, even with the obscene amount of people meandering about.

Joon had thankfully given us a very specific meeting spot, even going so far to send me a picture of the decorative plant and the signage around him. With those clues it was very easy to find him just inside the pickup area. Mingi and Woo had joked with us about having Joon hold a sign with our names on it, but alas we were not provided that celebrity treatment. The lack of red carpet welcome garnered no complaints from me and I could see the relieved looks on Nikki and Christie’s faces when Joon was empty handed. We were greeted with what I assumed was the warmest smile based on how Joon’s eyes were wrinkling above his mask.  

“Glad you made it all in one piece,” Joon joked once we were within earshot. “Maybe now that you’re safely in my custody the nagging will stop.” His laugh was infectious and I found myself giggling along with him.

His words reignited the lingering question in the back of my head. How much of Ateez’s staff knew about us? What were they told our purpose for tagging along on this tour was? I’m sure much of the information was on a need to know basis, but judging on how close both Joon and Angela would be to us they would have to be very high up on that list. Thinking about our purpose and the overall intentions of the guys was something I did my best to avoid in the effort to just enjoy this crazy trip. 

He mentally took inventory of us by looking at the luggage and bags in our hands. Substantial care had been taken by each of us to not over pack even without the faintest idea of what we would be doing the next couple of months. Our lives were confined to a single large suitcase each and what I’m sure were stuffed carry-ons and personal items. Anytime we asked what we should bring it was always the same vague answer of “whatever you think you’ll need.” If anything we always had the ability to run out and buy something if necessary, but therein lied the issue of what limited space we had. 

“Alright, so there’s a car just up here for us and we’re going to head straight to the hotel,” Joon said as he led us outside into the bustling pickup area. There were taxis and Ubers galore, all vying for a space to load up their waiting patrons. Joon maneuvered us with ease towards a sleek black SUV. Another masked man was standing beside it, who Joon quickly introduced as Benjamin, another member of Ateez’s staff. 

Joon and Benjamin grabbed our luggage and made quick work of loading it, instructing us to get into the car regardless of our offers to help. Both took off their masks once in the vehicle with Benjamin taking the wheel while Joon twisted around in the seat to address us. “I have your room keys for you…” he said, pulling out two envelopes from his pockets. “It’s up to you to decide who’s rooming together, but it’ll be two per suite.” 

“Suite?” Christie questioned, eyebrow raised.

“In a sense. They are above the standard double rooms so suite is what I would best use to describe it. Your comfort and privacy is important to all of us.” 

It was quickly determined that Christie and I would share a room since we were already accustomed to living together. There was a reason Nikki didn’t move into our house with us at Derby, and that being the fact Nikki was much messier with her living spaces. Typically speaking, if we ever had to divide between hotel rooms it was usually Nikki with Thea and then Christie and I without much of a discussion otherwise.  

Conversation with Joon was much easier this time around. It wasn’t hard to see that he was inherently kind. That kindness overflowed in the questions he asked. He genuinely wanted to get to know us, asking general questions about our flight and how our initial trip home went, but also asking more personal questions about our pets and just our thoughts about being here. We were much more apt to answer his questions this time around than our first ride in a car with him. Joon was just as happy to answer any question we had for him and I instantly appreciated the open communication he provided. Benjamin was just as friendly. It was clear the two of them were going out of their way to make us feel less awkward about our arrival and new participation in the tour, something that was much appreciated by the three of us. 

With the amount of talking the drive to the hotel seemed to take much less time than it actually did. However, due to the traffic we hit Joon and Benjamin had to head straight back to O’Hare to make sure Thea wouldn’t be waiting alone. It all was in the air of caution, but the act did not go unnoticed among us.  

Again they unloaded our luggage, offering apology after apology that they couldn’t help us bring it up to our rooms. Of course we paid it no mind, caring much more about them getting Thea than helping us with our bags. Both bid us farewell with quick nods and smiles, leaving us alone to enter the hotel. 

“Feels a bit more real now…” Nikki mumbled as she looked through the glass doors.

“Think of all the ‘you up’ texts you’re going to be getting now that you’re only doors away, “ I teased, earning a laugh from Christie. 

Nikki just glared, but the lack of quick witted response was very out of character for her. She had been very forthcoming about her late night excursion with Mingi, even if we had to force it out of her initially. It wasn’t hard to tell something happened during the late hours of the night when she asked to take the later half of the drive. Nikki was usually tough to crack, but once we pestered her enough we got most of the details. We may or may not have teased her endlessly for sneaking out like a high schooler, but she took it in stride. There had been something slightly askew with her though, not enough to press her about, yet enough that Christie and I noticed. Maybe it was nerves about the trip, maybe it was more, but she was definitely off. 

She took off into the lobby with a small shake of her head. Christie and I both had a confused expression on our faces when our eyes met, but followed Nikki towards the elevators without comment. The ride up to our floor was unnaturally silent, but not filled with discomfort. The silence continued even after the elevator doors opened and as we began walking down the hallway. Our rooms were across from one another three quarters of the way down the hall.

Nikki leaned against the door frame after she dropped her bags. “I’m going to get my things situated and chill for a bit… especially before Thea gets here. If you guys figure out that we’re doing anything, let me know okay?” She wouldn’t make direct eye contact with us, but gave us a quick smile before unlocking her door, dragging her suitcase and bag in behind her. 

Ah. Nikki was most definitely in one of her moods. She often got like this and needed to be in the comforts of her own space, alone. Something we learned early on in our friendship was to respect her wishes and give her the ability to decompress and regroup on her own time. She would come out of her cave to talk to us when she was ready. 

Christie sighed once the door shut behind Nikki, glancing at me briefly while she unlocked ours. The bags were growing heavier on my arms and I was thankful that Christie held the door open for me to lug everything inside. Joon was telling the truth when he said we had an upgrade from the typical double room, but I think he intentionally understated what we were truly getting. 

“They really can’t do anything small, can they?” I said, looking around the suite.

It had a designated living space with a chaise lounge couch, coffee table, and comfy looking armchair with a perfect view of the TV. Situated in the corner was a refrigerator and wet bar, complete with a microwave and keurig on the counter top. It was legitimately a two bedroom suite, meaning Christie and I would each have a room and bathroom to ourselves. Having to share a sleeping space was never an issue for us, and honestly it never would be, but the additional layer of privacy was going to be welcome. 

“Well, at least we know Nikki will really get her space if she needs it,” Christie said while she walked towards one of the two bedrooms to claim it. 

“Think we have cause for worry yet?” I asked. Instead of walking into the opposite room I plopped down on the couch. It was much comfier than I had taken it to be from first glance. The chaise portion let me completely extend my legs comfortably and I relished in the stretch after being cooped up in the airplane and car for so long. “She’s been off since Atlanta.”

Christie’s head poked out from the door. “No, I don’t think so. At least not yet.” She pursed her lips, wheels clearly turning in her head. “This is a lot. And she does like to keep things in… but she’s still acting semi-normal most of the time. If it goes much longer, yeah, we should pin her down. But let’s give her a little bit. Maybe being around Mingi and Seonghwa again will pull her out of it.” 

I reached for one of the pillows, hugging it against my chest. “Or it’ll make it worse. One or the other. AND we remember the last time we were in Chicago… right? So maybe that has a little part to play in it, too.” 

Christie’s laugh echoed throughout the suite over the memories of our last Chicago trip, nearly drowning out the knocks on the door. I groaned, not wanting to get up since I had just gotten comfortable. Christie exited her bedroom just as I made a dramatic effort to stand. “I got it, Sunshine, no need to disturb yourself.” I rolled my eyes at her in response to her teasing tone, but relaxed back into the couch nonetheless. 

“What’s so funny?” I immediately perked up at the voice, or rather voices. “We could hear you cackling from the hallway.” I could easily see Wooyoung standing in the open doorway once I sat up, Yeosang and San right behind him. Woo’s smile widened when he laid eyes on me. “Jagi.” 

Wooyoung entered the room without so much of a formal welcome from Christie and leapt straight towards me. With how much force he came at me with I was surprised at how carefully he eased me back into the couch cushion. He had somehow managed to peel the pillow out of my arms, too, laying squarely on my chest. 

“Chicago is a city that is woefully unprepared for us,” I laughed. My voice and giggles were muffled thanks to the pressure on my chest. Woo dug his head into the crook of my neck, his entire weight resting on me so I was trapped beneath him. “Miss me or something?”

He resituated his arms on either side of my head, propping up on his elbows and tongue just peeking through his toothy smile. His bangs were draping into his eyes, and god damn was it a nice view having him on top of me like this. He dipped down to press a quick kiss before rolling off to lay beside me with an arm bent behind his head. 

“Someone was a little eager to get in here…” Yeosang said with a shake of his head. His arm snuck behind Christie once the door was closed behind San and him. There was no evidence of shyness or embarrassment this time when he leaned in and kissed Christie’s temple. 

She eased into him like it was second nature, making Yeosang smile against her. “Clearly.”

“Because you weren’t?” Wooyoung retorted, sticking his tongue at both of them. 

“Yeah, yeah, Woo. We were all a little excited,” San added, stepping around my suitcase and bag still in the middle of the room. His hand found its way to my cheek. You would think with how many times I had this man smile at me now it would lose its appeal, but it was just as dazzling as that first day in the green room. He kissed my forehead, that smile never fading from his lips. “Which room are you taking, jagi? I’ll grab your bags…” 

“Ever the gentleman, Choi San,” I said with my own beaming smile. I motioned towards the room opposite the couch. San grabbed my bag and suitcase without any further comment, taking them out of the living area with that grin still plastered on his face. 

With minor protests from Wooyoung I pulled myself off the couch to follow San, Wooyoung hot on my tail. Christie and Yeosang went into her room to finish unpacking. I needed to do the same, plus I don’t think neither Christie nor I were complaining about a little down time with the guys. In reality we were all a little drained from the flight and early morning and I need to relax or something before this date with San tonight. 

“What is everyone else doing?” I asked once the three of us were in the room. San had placed both of my bags on top of the bed before he sat down on the chair in the corner. Wooyoung on the other hand, made himself right at home by sprawling out on the bed next to my suitcase and bag. 

“Mingi went to see Nikki…” San began, earning a snicker from Wooyoung. San shot him a look before continuing. “Jongho is waiting around here for Thea. Hongjoong, Yunho, and Hwa are at the venue checking over things before the show tomorrow. They wanted to do it now in case there were any changes, that way they weren’t worrying about things tonight.”

At the mention of tonight San’s eyes immediately became brighter and I couldn’t help the smile blooming on my face. He had been entirely tightlipped about the date even with my endless pestering for the tiniest hint. All I ever got in return was a smile and laugh, always followed by a you’ll have to see. Wooyoung apparently knew whatever San had planned but would not spill either despite my best efforts. Even Christie said she was completely unaware of what San had in store for the two of us, but I could tell by her face that wasn’t the entire truth. 

I unzipped my suitcase and moved it around so it wouldn’t land on Wooyoung. It was stuffed to the brim, filled with as many clothes and shoes as I could manage into my packing cubes. I took out my toiletries bag, taking it with me into the bathroom. “Speaking of tonight… do I get a hint yet or am I still going in blind?” I popped my head around the doorframe to look at San. He simply shook his head at my question, chuckling softly while he looked at the ground. “So blind then.” 

I busied myself in the bathroom, unloading my things onto the counter and the shower so I wouldn’t have to worry about doing it later in the night when I would be even more exhausted. Even now I felt the effects of our early morning and flight threatening to overtake me.

Hands sneaking around my waist shook me out of thoughts. I hadn’t heard San come into the bathroom, but now I was looking at him pressed against my back through the mirror. His chin had settled onto my shoulder, eyes locked onto mine through the glass. His fingers teased their way underneath the crewneck I was wearing to trace lightly along my stomach. Both of our dimples were on full display with how large our smiles were. 

“My treasure…” he murmured, lips finding the hollow space beneath my ear. “Let me spoil you tonight. I’ve been looking forward to this since I last saw you… indulge me in wanting it to be a surprise. So please… no more questions.” His eyes flicked back to the mirror, watching my face intently as he continued dragging his lips along my throat and jaw. My hand found its way into his hair, snaking my fingers through it loosely. Lips turned up in a smile against my skin when I dropped my head back onto his shoulder, granting him better access to my neck, gaze never wavering. This simple act had me near breathless. San’s eyes fluttered shut only briefly, opening enough to look back at me through his eyelashes, never pausing his ministrations against my neck. 

I tightened my fingers in his hair, my other hand finding a home on his forearm across my abdomen. “Who would I be to take that away from you, then? I’ll just continue waiting impatiently.” 

He hummed against the column of my throat in approval, eyes crinkling into a smile. “Good girl.” San’s arms tightened around me just as he began pressing his lips firmly against my neck, a stark contrast to his ghosting brushes. Never had someone looked at me the way San was at this moment. Brown eyes were full of adoration that was easily seen once he placed his chin back onto my shoulder. “I’ll pick you up at six, babe. And that is the only thing you are getting out of me about tonight.” His words were as direct as his gaze, leaving no cause for follow up questions.

San took my hand in his hair within his, detangling my fingers carefully. He kissed the tip of each one before stepping away, leaving me feeling weightless from the missing pressure on my back. When he brought my hand to his lips I felt like an absolute princess in a little fantasyland. “I wanted to make sure you got settled in, but I promised Woo that I wouldn’t take up all your time since we have all night…” he immediately blushed at his words, dropping his head with a meek smile. “That sounded a bit presumptuous of me- I’m sorry for that.”

The last word I would use to describe him would be presumptuous. “Not at all, Sannie.” 

His hand cupped my cheek. “I like when you call me Sannie, my treasure.” If only he knew what else I called him, but now was not the time to mention that he was most commonly referred to as Santini or simply Tini by my friends and me. He was clearly lost in my eyes for a moment, only to snap himself out of whatever daydream played through his head with a small laugh and a grin. “I’m getting distracted. Six o’clock, dressed and ready.” His fingers resting on the nape of my neck pulled me closer. The kiss was soft and sweet, but much too short for my liking and left me wanting more. “I’ll see you soon, okay?” 

San gave me one final peck before walking out of the bathroom, pausing to smile in the doorway. He told Wooyoung to behave himself, followed by a snicker from the latter. He said a warm goodbye to Christie and Yeosang before the door shut behind him. It didn’t take long to finish unloading my things in the bathroom with the absence of San, and when I reentered the bedroom Woo was still lounging in the same position on the bed. 

Wooyoung scooched himself further up on the pillows, patting the empty space beside him. I shoved the suitcase to the floor to sit cross legged on the bed in front of him. I placed my elbows on my knees, letting my head rest on closed fists to look at Woo, contemplating how I wanted to proceed. There was a question that had been burning in my head, and instead of letting it eat at me I figured it would be better in the long run to ask. Now that I had Woo in front of me grinning like the Cheshire cat I was second guessing my decision to ask him instead of San first, but there was no turning back now. 

“I have a question.” 

Woo raised his eyebrow, damn tongue coming back through his teeth. “If it’s about your date…” he mimed zipping his lips and throwing away the key, looking even more mischievous than normal.

I shook my head. “No… it’s about this.” I gestured around the room, opening my arms wide in hopes that would get my point across without getting too detailed yet. “In general.”

This caught his attention and he further adjusted himself on the bed, leaning forward off the headboard to look at me more intently. A look of confusion crossed his face, but once he figured out what I was questioning it turned into concern. “I may have an answer for that… but before you ask what you need, let me say this. San and I- we both like you. We both enjoy your company. And you like both of us, do you not?” I nodded, his eyes meeting mine fiercely as he spoke. “I don’t think it needs to be more complicated than that, honestly. Does that answer anything?”  

“But… are you both okay with it being that way?” 

Laughter escaped his lips as his hands came towards me, landing behind my elbows on top of my thighs. He tugged at my joggers, rubbing the material between the pads of his fingers.  “Of course. Are you?” His expression flipped back to genuine concern. The last thing either of them would want would be me questioning this situation, and that was written all over his face.

Being here was making my head spin more than I originally anticipated. The date with San was looming and here I was sitting in bed with Wooyoung. I had made out with both of them, been intimate with both of them, and neither seemed to bat an eye at it. It did seem backwards that I was questioning things following said events, but in those moments I assumed I wouldn’t be spending an entire tour with them. 

Apparently I was silent for too long. Wooyoung slid even closer, placing his legs around mine, circling around me while he pulled on my hips to bring me forward. Seriousness was in place of his typical humor. “Jagi, there is no need to overthink this, I promise. As long as you’re happy with both of us, we’re happy. Don’t be worried about jealousy or anything like that, that’s not a thing with San and me, and it especially won’t be a thing with you. We may joke about it, but we’re both just glad you’re here with us. So, I’ll ask my question again… are you okay with this?”

His eyes were searching mine, but doing nothing to give away his own thoughts. “I guess I just needed to hear you say everything is fine out loud. But yeah, I’m good with this. All of this.” 

Relief visibly washed over Woo. He reached for my hand, locking his fingers tightly. “Ask Sannie too if it makes you feel better. He’ll have the same answer. Honestly, we should’ve had this conversation with you before bringing you here and just acting like it’s nothing and everything is normal. That’s our fault… and I’m sorry for that.” 

I fully intended on asking San the same question, simply for my own peace of mind. Until then, I would take Woo’s word for it and would do my best not to stress any longer. There hadn’t been cause for worry up to this point, but it wasn’t out of the ordinary for me to conjure something out of thin air. 

“It’s just…” I sighed, running my free hand through my hair. Might as well let it all out. “It’s surreal having both of you want me, for lack of better words.”

Wooyoung laughed even louder. “Ah. Well, Alexis… you’re hot as fuck.” I snorted and rolled my eyes and smacked his chest softly, but that did nothing to deter him. “It’s beyond that though, in all seriousness. I don’t know if I could explain it to you, so I’m not even going to try. Just take it for what it’s worth, yeah? If we didn’t want to be here… to put it bluntly, we wouldn’t be, and neither would you. ” 

The room was unnaturally quiet with neither of us speaking. His words weren’t harsh by any means, the furthest from that actually. But the air of certainty around them was something I wasn’t expecting. I pursed my lips, chewing on the inside of the lower one while searching for what I wanted to say and coming up empty handed. Woo sighed and uncrossed my legs, latching onto the bend in my knees. He hooked my legs around his waist while he wrapped his arms around my torso, splaying those ungodly hands across my back to pull us closer. I let myself relax into him, dropping my head onto his shoulder. Maybe I was stressing myself over nothing. Maybe exhaustion had finally caught up and was making my emotions all over the place. Or, just maybe, the reality of what was happening hit me like I ran straight into a brick wall.  

“Get out of your head,” he murmured, lips pressed against the side of my head above my temple. I felt each breath he took blowing softly on my hair. There still wasn’t anything I could bring myself to say and honestly didn’t think anything really needed to be. All I needed was some reassurance, something Wooyoung easily provided. The more he and I interacted the more I saw this side of him, even if it had just been through texts and video calls up until now. 

I let my eyes close. “Thanks, Woo.” His giggle blew out a huff of air and without warning he shifted his weight, toppling us sideways. 

My leg was pinned uncomfortably beneath his hip but with how tight Wooyoung latched onto me there was barely anything I could do to move. The giggles from Woo continued at the expense of my struggle against him. With a substantial amount of effort I tugged it free, letting me relax much more comfortably against the mattress. The lack of help earned him a narrowed glare and a soft shove against his chest. His smile in return was absolutely blinding and so large his nose was scrunching in an absolutely adorable way. 

“Now, my treasure… what are we going to do until your little date this evening?” He tapped his lips as if deep in thought. Neither his face nor his words showed the faintest sign of jealousy, putting my mind even more at ease. Before I had a chance to make a suggestion his eyes lit up. “Wait… what are you wearing?” 

I raised my eyebrow at him, laughing softly. “Are you really suggesting what I think you are?” 

Those plump lips puffed into a pout. “Pretty please? You don’t even know what you’re doing, how are you going to know what to wear?” The shift from full pout to teasing happened in a split second. He had a point, not that I would admit that to him. Woo sat back up, grin in full effect. 

I propped myself up on my elbow. “Fine, but I need to shower first. Airports and airplanes make me feel gross.” 

“I think you’ll need some supervision with that. You know, just to make sure you're clean for your date.” He was biting his lip suggestively, the corner turned up into a smirk. I shoved him back down onto the bed. He landed with a surprised huff before scrambling up to his elbows. “What was that for?!”

I climbed off the bed, rounding the corner to stand at the foot of it. I couldn’t help but smile at him. He knew exactly how much of a little shit he was being judging by the smirk that was still plastered on his perfect face. “You, Jung Wooyoung, are absolutely ridiculous.”

“That’s not a no.” He slid to the edge, situating himself so his legs were pressed on either side of mine. Hands skated up along the backs of my thighs, moving so slowly they were rucking up the fabric of my pants. Eyes were heavy when they met mine, his thick eyelashes almost obscuring his gaze completely.  When he leaned in further his chin settled into my stomach. The combination of his big brown puppy dog eyes and slightly protruding lower lip were threatening to crumble my resolve. 

I reached for his face, leaning down and stealing a quick kiss, but holding him in place as I pulled away. “Not this time, Woo… maybe in your dreams,” I teased, reaching behind to unhook his hands that settled right below my ass. 

With how dramatically Woo flung himself down onto the bed you would have thought I ripped his world to shreds. Arms were outstretched across the bed before he brought one forearm to cover his eyes, sighing deeply. “If only you knew what happened in my dreams, treasure.” 

“You are so dramatic.” 

Woo didn’t budge, only stuck out his tongue and waved me away, hand dropping limply onto the bed. So damn dramatic. I rolled my eyes even if he couldn’t see. I walked into the bathroom, stopping to grab a pair of shorts and a t-shirt from my suitcase along the way. Even with the events of the backroom frequently replaying in my mind I was not ready to parade my naked body in front of him just yet. 

The shower felt heavenly. I stood in there much longer than I probably should have with Wooyoung waiting in the bedroom but I couldn’t bring myself to move. Showers had a weird way of easing my racing thoughts and I was taking advantage of the endless amount of hot water. Letting the water cascade down my face always brought me back down to earth. I was in need of a slight reality check and the shower was giving me the space to comb through the jumble that was my brain. It was much easier to calm down following the conversation with Wooyoung, but I wouldn’t be entirely settled until I spoke with San too. 

Immediately my thoughts redirected towards the date with San tonight.  Where were we going? What would we be doing? Would it be awkward? Holy shit, was I going to be awkward? I had what seemed like an endless amount of questions bouncing around, none of which had an answer. It had been years since I’d been on a first date, not that the last one had been anything too spectacular in retrospect, but nonetheless going on a legitimate date felt like uncharted territory. 

With a deep sigh I finally pulled myself out of the drizzle and turned off the faucet. The bathroom was filled with hazy steam even though I remembered to turn the fan on. I wiped off the mirror as best I could to do my skincare and prep for makeup. Within minutes I was done and had thrown on clothes to begin the arduous task of deciding on an outfit. Whatever I chose would directly impact both my hair and makeup, so unfortunately that would need to be decided first. 

Wooyoung was exactly where I’d left him: body sprawled out on the bed, feet firmly planted on the ground. Of course the drama queen hadn't moved an inch while I was showering. With how still he was I assumed he was asleep, especially since his forearm was still covering his eyes. The only movement was the slight rise and fall of his chest. 

“Are you really sleeping?” I half laughed, arms crossed at the sight of him. 

“You implied you would shower with me in my dreams… can’t blame a guy for imagining that.” He turned his head to look at me, eyes just barely peeking beneath his arm and still very clearly pouting. 

“Again… dramatic.” He scoffed at me as I sat on the floor to pull things out of my suitcase, shooting off a quick text to Christie as I plopped down. She was a necessary member of outfit selection, and while I trusted Woo not to do me wrong I wasn’t sure how well he’d handle me going into meltdown mode. It would have been just as easy to walk across the suite but I didn’t want to barge in on her and Yeosang. Text was definitely the safer option. 

I was so engrossed in pulling potential things out of my suitcase that I almost didn’t notice Wooyoung crawling to the ledge of the bed. It wasn’t until the low humming that I finally looked up to see those big brown eyes peering down at me. He looked almost childlike with his chin resting on his hands, legs bent at the knee and feet kicking back and forth in the air. I sighed at him, glancing at the mess of clothes beside me. Half my suitcase was out on the floor. Dresses, rompers, shoes, shorts, everything that had the potential of being a viable option was completely strewn about. Still, I felt hopelessly lost. 

“Okay, you gotta help me weed out.” My eyes were pleading with Woo’s for the tiniest bit of help. The smirk never left his face, but he did lean further over the edge. “Dress or no?”

“Most definitely a dress.” Christie’s voice rang through the room suddenly.

I had become accustomed to her ninja steps since living with her. She still frequently scared the shit out of me when she snuck around, but the jumpscares were much less intense. Wooyoung on the other hand nearly jumped out of his skin, tumbling face first to the floor and cursing the entire time. His hands flung out just in time to catch himself, but the damage was done and now he was strewn out on the floor among my clothes. 

“Are you a fucking assassin or something?” Wooyoung stammered, glaring at Christie and Yeosang standing in the doorway. He quickly moved to a seated position, leaning on an arm outstretched behind my back

Christie returned the look, and walked further into the room. “You’d be first on my list if I was, Woo.” 

Wooyoung scowled further and somehow the glaring intensified. “Good luck with that one.” 

“Yeah… real great comeback,” Christie responded with an eye roll, sitting down at the edge of the bed above us while Yeosang took a seat in the corner armchair. She pulled her knees to her chest, surveying the pile of clothes. She pointed to a short green number. “That one first.” 

“This one too,” Woo grabbed another from the pile. It seemed as if the two were going to be going head to head with outfit selection as well. They were going back and forth for no reason and this was just going to be another way for them to compete for god knows why. 

They continued, each picking out something and thrusting it into my hands. Once my hands were full I went into the bathroom to begin the fashion show, listening to them sling one liners at each other while Yeosang and I shook our heads at the two of them.

***

Per usual, I was rushing up until the last minute. At 5:53 I was swiping on a final coat of mascara while Christie lightly sprayed the waves tumbling down my back with hairspray. Everything came together perfectly, with Wooyoung taking victory in the outfit battle. The dress itself was a flattering light blue with a dainty white floral pattern that just barely dusted the floor. The deep v neck and open back showed the perfect amount of skin without making the dress too risque. It hugged my torso, accentuating my lean frame before flowing out slightly just below my rib cage. 

“Beautiful, my love.” Christie was beaming at me. She adjusted the bow at the back of my dress that tastefully broke the openness, making sure the ends were even. “Are you ready?”

With a smile I took a step back from the mirror, turning around to face her directly. “Yeah, I’m ready.” Nerves hadn’t quite settled in yet thankfully. I was more excited than anything, a much nicer turn of events. 

I grabbed my phone and small clutch off the bed, having laid it out so I wouldn’t forget it before Christie and I went to join Wooyoung and Yeosang in the living area. Wooyoung immediately stopped talking to Yeo when we walked in, mouth dropping slightly at the sight of me. As he stood up he grasped my wrist, lightly pulling him into him so his other arm could wrap around my body. 

“Sannie’s a lucky guy,” he hummed, thumb tracing lightly along my back. He shot a look at Yeosang on the couch. “I guess you’ll have to do for tonight, Yeo.” 

His best friend kicked the back of his knee, buckling it out from underneath him. Woo only stumbled slightly, catching himself quickly. “Don’t think I won’t cancel on you,” Yeosang said. His face was cold, but the tone in his voice gave away the joke. “But, you aren’t wrong. You do look beautiful, Alexis.” 

Blush formed on my cheeks at his compliment, a smile blooming at the same time. Before I had a chance to respond Woo pulled me closer, pressing his face flush against my cheek and squeezing his fingers possessively around my waist. “I swear, Yeosang, you better not be making a move on my girl now.” With a quick turn of his head, his lips found their way to my cheek. They stayed for what seemed like forever, another way of Wooyoung staking his claim. 

“I think you mean my girl, Wooyoung,” Christie said offhandedly as she walked back into her room. Even without seeing her face I knew she was rolling her eyes, the tone of her voice and overall body language giving that away to me instantly. 

Woo didn’t bother responding, but finally peeled his lips off my cheek just as there was a knock at the door. Once again, his fingers tightened and his lips brushed my cheek briefly before he walked towards the door. He positioned himself perfectly in front of it, only opening it a crack.

“Close your eyes, Sannie. It’s a surprise.”

I rolled my eyes. Apparently we were back to dramatics. I heard San chuckle softly from behind the door, along with a second unmistakable giggle. What I couldn’t see was whether or not San complied with Wooyoung’s ridiculous request. All I could do was stand while Woo swung the door open, stepping aside so I could finally see San. 

He did, in fact, comply with Wooyoung’s request, and looked utterly handsome standing in the doorway, even with his eyes squeezed shut and a huge cheesy smile stretched across his face. He was dressed head to toe in black, his dress shirt tucked in with the sleeves rolled to his elbows. 

Wooyoung grabbed San’s arm and tugged him in the room. Ever the good sport, San kept his eyes closed and that smile on his face, bracketed by his deep dimples. His head was shaking slightly, a soft laugh coming from his lips. 

“This is entirely unnecessary,” I said with a laugh of my own. “You’ve been extra dramatic today.”

This earned a laugh from everyone in the room, including Hongjoong who snuck in behind San carrying a large paper bag with some chinese restaurant’s logo on it. Wooyoung stuck his tongue out at me, but otherwise said nothing. 

“Absolutely necessary, treasure. Now, San-ah, open.” Wooyoung stepped to the side, completely removing himself from San’s line of sight. “Tell our girl how amazing she looks.” 

San finally opened his eyes. I didn’t think his smile could get any larger, but damn was I glad to be wrong. Dimples were deep in his cheeks, brown eyes sparkling as he looked me up and down. “Our girl is always beautiful, Woo… but she does look absolutely amazing.” 

He stepped towards me, eyes locked on me like there wasn’t anyone else in the room. Latching onto my waist he pulled me in for a sweet kiss, opposite hand finding my cheek. “But tonight, you’re all mine,” he murmured, letting his fingers brush along my cheekbone. 

I melted further into him. “All yours, you say?” San eased his mouth back slowly, kissing the smile off my face. Following a peck to my nose and forehead we broke apart, but San’s arm never left my waist while he held me to his side. 

“Car’s ready for us downstairs, jagiya. Are you ready to go?” His voice was low and sweet as he tilted his head towards me, letting his head rest lightly on top of mine. 

At that moment Christie returned from her room, quickly stepping towards me with purpose. “Not yet.” Once she reached me she gave San a soft smile, reaching for my forearm. She was clutching a gold chain, the pendant dangling between her fingers. 

I recognized it instantly, and while I didn’t want to leave San’s embrace I took his hand off my waist. He didn’t fight me in the slightest when I took a step towards her, turning around and sweeping my hair off my back and around my shoulders. After I squatted slightly, she swung the chain around, situating the gold and blue pendant perfectly just beneath the hollow of my neck. Her papa’s evil eye was one of her most treasured possessions and one she kept close to her at all times. It wasn’t the first time she’d given me the honor of wearing it, having leant it to me in times she felt I needed extra protection. Each time I heard the same words: “For the additional safety of my grandparents watching over you.” This time was no different; she whispered the words so softly they were lost to everyone else in the room, meant for my ears alone. 

“Perfection. Now you’re ready.” Christie readjusted my hair, fluffing the waves back down my back. “You best have her back at a decent time, Choi San.” Her green eyes were glinting as she teased him. 

San reached for my hand, curling his fingers through. “She’ll be back here safe and sound, don’t you worry.” 

She looked pleased, placated by his words even though I knew she was not naive enough to believe I would be back in the room this evening. When her focus turned off me she jumped slightly before a small smile formed on her face, finally noticing Hongjoong. “When did you sneak in here?” 

Hongjoong shifted on his feet side to side. He had just entered the room enough for Wooyoung to close the door behind him and with how silent he had been there was no wonder Christie hadn’t noticed him. “I followed San in here, but didn’t want to interrupt anything…” His smile was almost as soft as his gaze. He clutched the paper bag close to his chest, still swaying side to side in place.

“Well on that note… Yeo, we have our own date to attend.” Wooyoung held out his hand, beckoning Yeo towards him with his fingers, a huge grin plastered across his fast. The gesture was similar to San’s just moments ago, done I’m sure on purpose. 

Yeosang stood up with a sigh. “It’s not that exciting, Woo.” His low voice was shaking with laughter.

Before he moved too far, Christie took hold of his bicep. Standing up on her tippy toes to reach, she pressed a kiss to the corner of his mouth. Her lips lingered there for an eternity, Yeosang smiling with his eyes squeezed shut the entire time. The act was reminiscent of Wooyoung’s dramatic kiss earlier, something that Woo also seemed to notice based on his snort. I couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped. Christie was definitely being a bit bratty this evening, letting her slightly territorial side sneak out jusssstttttt a bit. I wasn’t surprised that she was acting that way towards me, but now it seemed to be extending out to Yeosang. Wooyoung seemed to be bringing that aspect of her out more lately for reasons I hadn’t quite figured out yet. 

Wooyoung never dropped his hand while he waited. Yeosang did in fact take it, but only to pull Woo’s palm to his mouth, licking quickly. In quick retaliation Wooyoung smacked him lightly on the back of the head. Bickering immediately ensued. Hongjoong rolled his eyes at them, stepping out from the door for them to mosey through.

“And San-ah,” Woo paused in the doorway, barely turning his head to look at us through the corner of his eye. That side profile was absolutely to die for, chin and jawline sharp. A smirk crept onto his face, tip of his tongue poking out slightly. Eyes became dark, filled with hazy lust. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

San laughed. His thumb slid along mine before continuing up my arm, sweeping around so his hand could rest on my hip. A shiver shot up my spine when his fingertips ghosted along my back. “That leaves little to the imagination, Woo.” Fingers roughly dug into the skin around my waist, a much different touch than the brushes he just laid across my back. San applied further pressure, bringing me closer to his side so his lips could press onto my temple. It was a small act of possessiveness, but an act nonetheless. 

Yeosang literally pushed Wooyoung the rest of the way out the door. “Wooyoung, nobody needs to hear any of this,” he said with an eye roll. Of course, Wooyoung complained and argued. I could hear it continue down the hallway with a perfect picture of Yeosang scolding but laughing, hands still on his shoulder blades to force him to whomever’s room they were going to have their own little date in. 

With their exit Hongjoong finally moved from his spot in the corner, gliding into the room and plopping himself comfortably on the couch. The large bag was set on the table and he started pulling out the containers while Christie sat down beside him. Quick goodbyes were said and smiles were exchanged from Christie and I, then San and I were finally walking out the door hand in hand. 

I could not get over how affectionate this man was. There wasn’t a moment when San’s hands weren’t somewhere on my body even on our short walk to the car out front. Hands tangled together. Arms around my waist. Hand pressed to the small of my back. Kisses placed on my forehead, temple, back of my hand. Conversation was just as easy, never an awkward silence. I still couldn’t get over how easily we seemed to mesh together. 

The man even held the door of the car for me, standing beside it with a loving grin once he pulled his mask down and an open arm. “Have I mentioned before how perfect you are, San?” My smile was huge, and even though I was shaking my head at him slightly he didn’t seem to mind. I don’t know if I would ever get used to this type of treatment. 

He took my hand, bringing it to his lips while I stepped into the car. “I just think you should be treated the way you deserve.” He slid in beside me, hand immediately resting upon my leg. 

I smiled when I met Joon’s eyes in the rearview mirror. At least he was a familiar face, and it confirmed my thought that he knew most of the reasons why we were here. Honestly, it put my mind a little more at rest knowing it was him and not having to meet someone new.

“Do I get a hint yet?” I asked, leaning my head onto his shoulder. I wiggled my arm behind his, hooking my index finger around the thumb on my thigh.

San hummed and I could feel the vibrations coming from his body. He tapped his fingers on my leg, thinking how he wanted to answer. “Hmm… Well we’re going to dinner.”

“Well no duh, Choi San.” I couldn’t help but giggle. What a lame hint. 

He laughed along with me, leaning into my shoulder. “You didn’t say how good of a hint it had to be.” 

“Joon, help a girl out,” I pleaded with the man driving. 

“Sorry, Alexis… sworn to secrecy on this one.” 

I groaned, but quit pestering them both for information. San and I continued talking the entirety of the twenty minute drive to wherever we were going. The way he gazed at me as I spoke was something out of this world, like he was hanging on to every single thing I said and storing it to memory. Occasionally he would lean in for a quick kiss, that perfect smile never leaving that perfect face. Things were just… easy. Easy to the point something had to be off, but I kept pushing that thought out of my head. 

“Alright, babe, here we are,” San said once Joon pulled in front of a very small, fairly nondescript building. It was just outside of downtown, with very few cars parked in front of wherever we were. I was entirely confused but San just smiled at me before he opened the door, not bothering to pull a mask on this time. Joon said that he would be right outside if we needed him and to enjoy ourselves. 

I grasped San’s outstretched hand once again, loving the familiarity of his strong hand around mine. “Alright Sannie… do I get to know now?”

He pulled me in close, not caring how exposed we were being out in the open. There wasn’t another soul around, at least not that I could see, but it still made me nervous. “Dinner, my treasure. And one I hope you don’t forget.” 

Of course, not a real answer of where we were, what we were eating, anything. It was so damn difficult to be annoyed at San when he looked like that, staring at me with so much excitement and hope. The sky behind him had begun changing colors, making his all black clothes stand out and once again I was speechless by just how gorgeous he was. 

Hand in hand he led me to the front door, typing in a code to unlock it. When the door opened I finally realized where we were and I completely understood why he was so tight lipped about it. San must have seen it finally click, but only smiled at me, adding a wink for good measure. We were standing in a completely empty waiting room filled only with a podium.. A hostess was standing and waiting for us. 

“Thompson, reservation for 2?” she asked pleasantly when we approached her. The use of a fake name didn’t surprise me in the slightest. 

San nodded, flashing her that stunning smile of his. “Yes, that’s us.” His fingers curled into my hand further. 

She smiled at us and motioned to the stairs behind her. “Take a seat wherever you like at the tables down the stairs. It’ll be about thirty minutes before we are ready for you, but we will bring out drinks and amuse-bouche while you wait.” 

With a quick thanks San and I took off down the stairs. He pulled me to the furthest table, taking the time to pull my chair out before sitting on his own across from me. As always, that smile never left his face. Those damn dimples were so endearing. My own had to be out just as often with how much he made me grin. 

“I know I’ve said it before, but you do look beautiful,” San said with adoration, only pausing when the hostess arrived with two cocktails and tuna rolls, placing them on the table between us. He continued speaking once she walked away. “Have you figured it out yet? Christie approved immediately when I said I wanted to bring you here. I didn’t want to tell her exactly where we were going, but she was pretty pushy once I asked her if you liked sushi.” He laughed, and I could only imagine the conversation between the two. 

Once we entered the building it finally registered that we were at the hidden sushi speakeasy in Chicago. It had amazing reviews, and was a place I had been dying to try. Sushi was one of my favorite foods in the entire world and the omakase experience offered here was supposed to be out of this world. 

“She has a habit of being pushy when it comes to things like that.” I joined in his laughter. “How you got a reservation this quickly is beside me… but I couldn’t be more excited about it.” San beamed at me and took one of the rolls from the plate while I took a lengthy sip. 

Thank goodness for that drink, because I needed a little bit of something to ask San his feelings about this whole situation. There was never going to be a great time, but I would much rather get it off my chest before we were too deep into the date. Wooyoung had definitely talked me off the ledge and provided a majority of the reassurance I needed, but he was only a fraction of the people involved. I needed to hear the same thing from him.

“So… I had a little bit of a conversation with Woo today.” I took another sip. Might as well just rip off the bandaid right? “Just about, well all of this.” 

San sighed and reached his hand across the table, extending his fingers to ask for my hand. I happily gave it to him. The instant it was in his grasp his thumb started tracing along my skin in the most reassuring way. “I know, jagi. He messaged me about it.”

I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. “Of course he did.” 

“Don’t be upset with him, Alexis… he cares about you. WE care about you.” His thumb applied more pressure now, as if to emphasize his words. “We both need to apologize for not talking to you about everything before you were thrown in. We got caught up in the moment and didn’t really think about how it could affect you… so please forgive me for that.” San shook his head, flicking his eyes downwards for a moment before returning to gaze at me. His eyes were so soft, full of concern as he watched the emotions rolling across my face. “All I want is for you to be happy. I couldn’t care less about Woo and I’s feelings about it all but I know you do, babe. I’ll say the same thing he did. I’m glad you’re here. Yeah, it’s not a typical dynamic, but it’s one that we both wholly embrace because it means being with you. There are no issues on either of our ends. So, Alexis, my treasure… are you happy?”

For the first time I saw a hint of uncertainty cross San’s features, thankfully only for a split second. It wasn’t surprising in the slightest that San would also be a little worried about my response, especially now that we were sitting across from each other on a legitimate date. I don’t know what all Woo had told him about our little conversation. As annoyed as I was, I was a little thankful that he brought it up to San first since it saved me from having to explain everything. Now it was my turn to offer up reassurance now that I had received mine. 

“I’m the happiest I’ve been in a very long time, San.” His chest heaved with the exhale, accompanied by a squeeze to my hand. Seriousness left his face, letting a smile creep back in. “I had a lot going through my head about being here and it all hit at once. It’s a lot, to be honest, and it all feels very surreal. But I’m really, truly okay with everything, regardless of it being a little unconventional. I just needed to know that you were both okay, too.” 

Our hands broke apart with the hostess returning with a second small plate containing oysters. San cast her a soft smile at her while I said thank you as she walked away once again. The pause was needed on my part, a brief lull for my brain to regroup. 

“And that, my treasure, is all I care about,” San said softly. “Now… less serious talk?” He held up his drink, nodding at me to do the same. With a laugh I raised mine, staring at that gorgeous face with a smirk. “To you, my treasure. And to what I hope is the first of many unforgettable nights.” 

“Cheers to that, and also to you, dear Sannie,” I added. He beamed at the addition. At the clink of glasses and his request, the serious talk ended. I glanced around the room while I sipped, taking another oyster after I finished the tuna roll. Nobody else had entered the little waiting room and while I hadn’t been keeping track of time we had to be nearing the official reservation time. 

My speculation was proven true when the hostess returned once again to escort us deeper into the building to the main dining area. Our names were the only two written on the chalkboards on the tables, meaning we were the only ones who would be enjoying this experience that was typically meant for ten. 

“San, you didn’t,” I gasped once I sat down. This was insane, and I couldn’t imagine the price he paid. 

He kissed the top of my head, brushing the hair off my shoulders to fall down my back. “I sure did. I told you I planned on spoiling you.” 

I took his hand once he sat down next to me. “And spoiling me you are. You did not have to do this, really. I would have been content with pizza and a movie.” 

San laughed. It was beginning to become one of my favorite sounds in the entire world. Deep and so full of joy that it made it impossible not to just grin at him like crazy. “I know you would, and don’t think that won’t happen either. But you deserve to be spoiled to the fullest and I intend to do just that.” 

Our conversation paused once the chef came out, a woman named Naomi. She looked absolutely fierce, but was extremely kind and welcoming. Just by looking at her you knew she meant business and definitely knew her way with cooking and knives. Sake started running freely once Naomi started preparing the entirety of the seventeen courses we were set to enjoy. Naomi made the overall experience a million times better than I could have anticipated, laughing and joking along with San and I. 

I nearly died when she asked how long San and I had been together. San came up with an extravagant story of how we first met, telling her that we were celebrating our third anniversary tonight. Of course, I went along and took my role very seriously, adding how much my parents loved him and playing everything up to the max. The entire act was only taken further the more San drank. He was not going overboard in terms of alcohol by any means, but even the smallest amount seemed to have a significant effect on him. Words of affection were constantly rolling out of this man’s mouth by course twelve. The lines of what was played up for show and what was legitimate were becoming more blurred the longer the date went on. Naomi was a dream though, giving San and I space to talk between courses since we were the only patrons for this reservation time.

“It’s not that often I see a young couple so in love,” Naomi said fondly as we finished eating our final course. Two hours flew by like it was nothing and it was hard to believe it was now coming to an end. “You two have both been a pleasure this evening… thank you for choosing to spend your anniversary with us.” 

My cheeks instantly became flaming hot. Hopefully they weren’t as red as they felt, because holy shit. I mean, yeah we were laying it on a little thick, but it was really just a backstory we were playing up… not our actual interactions. I wasn’t expecting someone else to equate us to, well, love. Don’t get me wrong, San was amazing, but love wasn’t something I had even let enter my mind.

San chose this moment to lean over, brushing my hair behind my ear. “She makes it very easy, let me tell you.” His gaze was heavy, smile soft, eyes only for me. Fuck. “Thank you. This was incredible.” He took my hand again, pulling me to stand next to him. 

“Definitely something to remember, and the food was amazing. Each and every bite,” I added. Naomi gave another smile and nod, thanking us one more time before she and the bartender disappeared for a moment. It was our sign to go as well. 

Even with all the sake I was proud to say I was not drunk. Tipsy, maybe, but definitely not to a point where I would regret any decisions. Clearly San was feeling just as good, and the minute we were back in the car with Joon his hands were all over me. After a few minutes an arm wrapped around my shoulder, the other coming across my waist, caging me against the car door. Part of my brain was concerned about what Joon was thinking, but the other half was to transfixed on the words coming out of San’s mouth to care.

“I had plans for dessert, my treasure.” He was barely audible. “But if it’s okay with you, I’d much rather get back to the hotel.”

I was speechless for a moment, taking everything in. The arm around my shoulder slid across my skin, fingertips dragging to grip the nape of my neck. The pressure was making me delirious and San was inching those full lips closer with each breath. “I like the sound of that.” My voice was a whisper that was quickly swallowed by San’s lips coming onto mine. 

All thoughts completely went out the window. Fingers raked into my hair, pressing our lips together further as they tensed against my scalp. His tongue wasted no time in entering my mouth, tangling with my own while he wound his way through every inch of it. My back moved to press against the car food and I scrambled to grab onto something, finally settling on the side of his shirt. I was kissing him back with just as much passion, letting my tongue loop along his. These kisses were intoxicating and now that his other hand was digging into my hip I was losing myself even more. 

San’s lips slowed down allowing us both to catch our breath and compose ourselves just a little for the remainder of the drive. My lip caught in his teeth once San pulled away. He chuckled slightly, but his eyes remained dark. “I can’t get enough of you, fuck.” Voice continued to be low, although Joon thankfully had the music relatively turned up. San’s hand ran down my side and his fingers tensed on my hip. “Behaving myself is becoming more difficult, jagi… but I can hold out a little longer.” 

Our foreheads nestled together briefly since he thankfully hadn’t pulled completely away from me. “You call this behaving?” I teased, tugging on the side of this shirt. Saying I was enthralled would be an understatement, and all I wanted was his lips back on mine. Every single fiber in my body wanted him and each second I felt more desperate for him. 

I swear this man growled, more or less groaning while he continued to press into my skin firmly with his fingertips. His breath was hot against me, very clearly struggling to hold himself back. With a sigh he closed his eyes. He pressed his lips back onto mine, so full of longing that I could almost taste the need. Those lips were moving so damn slow, his tongue sliding back into my mouth languidly. “My treasure...” San continued kissing me in between words, lips never completely separating from mine. “You have no idea what I have in store if I can have my way with you tonight.” 

He completely pulled away from me now, a smirk on his face while I was left completely flustered and breathless. San kept his hand cemented on my thigh, rubbing firmly. His face was still flushed with a bit of pink and lips were swollen. We had to be close to the hotel now and I don’t know about San, but I was more than ready to get out of the car and away from Joon’s eyes. 

Thankfully my speculation was right, and within minutes we were back at the hotel. Joon didn’t say a word to us as San opened the door, although he gave me a quick wink and a smile through the rearview mirror. I was too far gone to even consider being embarrassed. San’s hand reached out, taking me from the car so swiftly I didn’t have a chance to stumble. Not bothering to put a mask on, we both quickly said thank you to Joon before he pulled away. 

He looped his arm around my back, tucking me close to his side. San smiled when I wrapped mine around his waist, letting us tumble together into the elevator. Lips attacked me the instant the elevator doors closed. I was pinned against the back wall by his chest and arms, and if the door opened on any other floor we would be found in a very compromising position. 

“San,” I half moaned. The kisses he was placing on my neck were accompanied by perfectly placed sucks, dragging his lips and tongue as he moved. One hand had a firm grip in my hair, the other on my ass. It was absolutely intoxicating, mixing with the dizziness from the alcohol. “We need to pause this, really. Someone could-” 

I was shut up by San’s hand moving around to my throat, flexing softly around it while he crashed his mouth back onto mine. “Let them,” was all he said, pressing our bodies together so tightly I could feel every hard inch of what was hiding in those dress pants. Kisses became deeper but San continued to keep a semblance of control even though my brain was begging him to let loose. 

The elevator lurching to a stop was what caused San to finally relinquish his grip around my neck and unfortunately remove his lips. The smile he gave me with his heavy eyes was nearly enough for my knees to give out. With a slight pull against my ass he tugged me away from the wall, positioning both of us so he could hide his very evident hard on. I ended up in front of him, both his hands now resting on my hips so we could walk through the hallway with a bit of decency. Steps were a little awkward at first, but we quickly came into a rhythm without tripping over one another. 

“1672, jagi,” San whispered into my ear, letting his lips linger for good measure. Using his hands, he steered me through, twisting my hips if we needed to turn. Fingers clutched more tightly the closer we came to his room, lips brushing softly on my hair and ear. 

He reached around me to unlock the door, his dick digging into my back. Clearly that was intentional judging by the smirk he gave me when I turned to kiss his cheek. He took me further off guard by spinning me around so we were back face to face. Our lips met again while he backed me into his room. The door was kicked shut in a hurry once we were inside. 

“Treasure,” he breathed. Hands coasted up my body, disturbing the fabric of my dress as they moved. He continued stepping us back into the room until we were feet away from the bed. “I can’t even begin to describe how much I crave you.” I clung to his hips, pressing us together so I could get some sort of pressure on my dripping center. San had worked me up so easily and I needed some sort of relief. “Since that first kiss, jagi, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you. This pull I feel towards you…” he trailed off with a sigh, choosing to kiss me instead of finishing the thought. This one was sweet, his tongue tracing intricately around my mouth. A hand had moved to hold my back my hair, the thumb caressing my cheek while his other hand was tilting my chin upwards to give him the best angle into my mouth. It quickly turned hungry, but he tore his lips away with another sigh. 

My chest was heaving and my brain was reeling. There was definitely something different between him and I, something I also hadn’t been able to put my finger on. We were drawn to each other like magnets in an unexplainable way. 

I slid my hands up his chest. His shirt was much softer than I expected and the material hugged every single muscle in his chest and back exquisitely. I fingered the top button, looking at him through my eyelashes. Our eyes met, and holy hell. This man was staring at me with equal parts lust and adoration through heavy lids. “I do hope you realize I feel the exact same way about you, San.” 

His mouth twitched up briefly into a smile before hunger became the only visible emotion. “I can’t keep my hands off you, my treasure. I desperately want to know every inch of your body.” Lips began ghosting across my skin in conjunction with hands moving to tease the bow at my back, tugging the ends to untie it. Now that the bow wasn’t keeping the dress snug my bare breasts were threatening to completely fall out of the now loose material collecting around my chest. “There isn’t a single part of you that will be untouched by my fingers.” Said fingers danced across my shoulders, easing the thin straps over my shoulders. Breasts were on full display now. San’s mouth moved lower to drag across my shoulders and collar bone, thumbs rubbing my nipples. “Nothing left untouched by my lips.” 

I took the opportunity to undo his buttons while he continued to pull down my dress until it fell in a crumpled pile on the floor, leaving me only in my thong. My fingers fumbled slightly on the buttons when his hands started exploring my body, but eventually all were undone. His fingertips were leaving goosebumps with how lightly they were brushing along my skin, but he avoided spending too much time along my breasts and thong. San’s eyes were locked on to me and turning darker by the minute as he took in every inch of me. Typically I would be embarrassed if anyone looked at me like this, but as always I was comfortable with San. 

“You, my treasure, are more perfect than I imagined,” he said softly, teeth biting into his lower lip. He slid off his shirt, letting it join my dress on the floor, giving me a front row view to that perfectly toned chest. “So beautiful.”

God damn this man was fine. His body was immaculate, looking like it had been chiseled out of marble. Pictures and seeing on stage could not compare to having it under my hands. His chest and stomach were firm, his breathing becoming deeper as my touch moved lower towards his waistband. San’s lips connected with my neck again as he pulled me closer, both of us moaning at the contact of our lower bodies. His fingers dug into my hips, grinding further into me. I needed more.

“Jagi,” he murmured, lips never straying far from my neck. His hands moved lower to hook into the sides of my underwear to play with the fabric, absolutely teasing me and making me grow even wetter. “I want to pleasure you in every way imaginable.” 

I couldn’t take it any longer. The need for him was overtaking me and damn near unbearable. “Then take me, San.” 

Without another word he gently pushed me back onto the bed. I moved to the middle of it, not breaking eye contact while San moved slowly with me. His body hovered above me briefly with his elbows positioned on either side of me before he slotted his mouth back onto mine, pressing his bare chest onto me lightly. I wrapped my hands through his black hair, pulling him as deep into me as I could. Every small movement of his hips had his dick rubbing along my thinly covered center, causing stifled moans to escape my mouth. 

A particularly pronounced roll of his hips had me whining, his name coming from my mouth. “Sannie.” He rolled his hips again, and I could feel the smile on his lips. “Please, I need you.” 

A soft laugh came from his lips as he moved to press kisses along my throat, tongue dragging along the skin. San continued his ministrations down, sucking and nipping as he went until paused above my breasts. “Baby,” he breathed, thumbs rubbing smoothly over my nipples before he pinched and rolled them between his fingers. I gasped, earning a smile of appreciation from him. “I intend on taking my time with you.” His mouth latched onto one breast, tongue swirling around my nipple. 

Part of me wanted this man to do anything he wanted to me and let him take his sweet ass time in whatever way he saw fit. The other half wanted to rip his pants off, climb on top of him and ride him like there was no tomorrow. But, fuck, his lips felt heavenly around my breasts, biting and sucking while one hand was pinching the nipple not under attack but his mouth. The other hand migrated lower and lower, finally teasing along the outside of my thong. 

San pulled off my nipple with a small pop, both breasts littered with teeth marks and mottled red and purple from his work on them. “So wet for me, babe,” he slid a finger across the soaked fabric, pressing softly onto my clit. “I can’t wait to taste you…” 

“Fuck, San,” I moaned when his finger finally entered my core. He sat back on his heels, finger teasing in and out slowly. Thumb started circling my clit, pushing my thong further to the side. His golden skin stood out gloriously in the dim room, emphasized wholly by the black pants still clinging to his thighs.

Looking at me through heavy, hooded eyes only for a moment before he leaned back down, licking and brushing his lips down my body. He idled above my thong, eyes flicking up as a smile pulled across his face. Licking his lips, he pulled his fingers out, hooking them into the material and tugging down. I raised my hips slightly so he could remove them completely, dropping them out of sight. 

He nestled himself lower, spreading my legs further apart so he could lay comfortably. Hands wrapped around my thighs as his tongue licked my slit slowly, holding me against his face while he sucked my clit. I moaned, tangling my fingers through his hair. San groaned, pressing his face deeper into my pussy and eating me out like a man starved. 

Every movement of his tongue was sending a shockwave through my system, each suck and flick across my clit threatening to send me over the edge. San dug his fingers into my thigh, quickening the pace of his tongue when I tensed my fingers, inadvertently pushing his tongue in further. He hummed against my clit, swirling his tongue. The orgasm hit me hard, stars flooding my vision. San’s hands were thankfully keeping my lower body in place, my hips rutting against his face.

The languid strokes of San’s tongue rode me out of my orgasm, but it was clear this man was not done with me. My arousal glistened on his face when he pulled away, swiping it off with his fingers. His mouth closed around the digits, eyes closed and moaning at the taste. “There’s one for me, baby girl…” He began kissing along my thighs, mixing small love bites in between each sensual movement of his lips. Fingers reentered, a whimper escaping my throat as my head rolled back. I had barely come back down and was already feeling overstimulated. Head was barely seen over me, pupils blown out as a hint of a smirk showed. “But one isn’t nearly enough for me.” 

His mouth latched onto my clit once again, this time nipping and sucking with absolute fervor while two fingers worked in and out of me quickly. The combination of quick flicks from his tongue and him bending his fingers, beckoning me to cum, nearly had me spiraling again. The sounds that were coming from my mouth were obscene. Heavy moans and whimpers accompanied by the wet slurps of his tongue along my pussy. It was positively lewd. 

“My treasure,” he mumbled, tongue swiping firmly over my clit before sucking so hard it was borderline painful, but quickly turned to pleasure. It was addicting. I gasped at the feeling, making San pause for a moment. “Baby,” his voice was softer, his tongue giving kitten licks and fingers slowing, “I need to know what you like. If it’s too much…” 

Always so concerned. I smiled, running my fingers through his soft hair. “More, Sannie, it feels-”

The sentence was incomplete. San sucked harder this time, jolting my hips into his face as I screamed his name with the suddenness. He moaned into me, sucking my clit with hungry enthusiasm. Two fingers continued pistoning in and out of me, curling upwards at the perfect moments. This orgasm hit me harder than the first, crashing over me like a tsunami. I shuddered against, his tongue running deliberately through my slit to take every drop of me into his mouth. 

“So fucking good, baby,” he said, adding to the many words of praise he was giving my while kissing up my body. Again he took the time to abuse my breasts with his mouth, taking inventory of every sound of pleasure coming from me. 

Our mouths reconnected. He hadn’t bothered to wipe the remnants of my second orgasm off his face and I could easily taste myself on his lips and tongue when it entered my mouth. When San let the full weight of his body down I could feel how much his cock strained against his pants. 

He pulled back to run his thumb over my lips. I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around it. Moans escaped him when I sucked and and swirled my tongue around, an echo of treatment his dick received in the backroom only a couple of weeks ago. He rutted against me, clearly needing release. It was the first deviation from the aura of control this evening, want and desire easily apparent on that flawless face. 

“Babe,” I breathed. His thumb slipped from my mouth, strong fingers now clutched my chin, angling my face so he could have the access he needed to kiss and nuzzle into my neck. “I need you, and I need you desperately.” 

He growled, pressing his dick soundly against my center. I reached between us, taking his clothed length into my hand. Biting my neck, I could feel his eyes flutter shut and his breath come out in pants when my hand slid upwards along his length. I knew he had a very clear vision for how he wanted this night to go and I was intentionally interrupting said plan. “Fuck, treasure. You are making this…” 

I pressed my palm over his dick more firmly, a hiss escaping his mouth while San ground into my hand. For the first time this evening I held some control and I was loving every second of it. “Making it what, Sannie?” My voice was oozing with sweetness.

San’s lips were off me in a flash. Leaning back to his heels he undid his belt and pants in a hurry, eyes boring into mine as he licked his lips. Gone was the control he had been exuding, now he looked ready to completely destroy me.  

The pants were thrown on the floor, joining every other article of clothing. Now a completely naked San was perched on top of me, staring down at me with a feral hunger. He was stroking his cock slowly before he lowered his body down onto mine. A hand clasped around my throat, applying enough pressure to make me dizzy, cockhead teasing the folds at my entrance. 

“I’m going to show you just how much you’re mine, treasure.” His voice was a low growl. That alone made my arousal surge higher.  

I tried to move beneath him. The need to feel him inside me was overtaking every thought racing through my mind. But San pulled back, only letting his dick continue to tease at my entrance, brushing unbearably with every movement. “San,” my voice a pitiful whimper as I squirmed beneath him, “Please. Quit being a tease” 

A smirk crossed his face. “Tell me how badly you need me, how much you want my dick inside you.” San had the power back in his hands now. As much as I enjoyed my brief little powertrip, seeing him like this was making me wetter by the second. 

I grabbed onto his torso, my fingers digging into his bulging back muscles. “San please,” fingers flexed against my throat, a moan breaking up my begging, “I need you inside me.” 

At my words he crashed his lips onto mine, a mess of teeth and tongue going at each other relentlessly. Dick eased into me slowly, letting my body adjust to the stretch until every inch of him was inside me. 

“Fuck,” San groaned. He eased out at an agonizingly slow pace, pushing in just as slow. His dick felt like absolute heaven. 

San kept this pace, rolling his hips slowly and moaning into my mouth. I could feel every bit of him at this rate, the head dragging across my g-spot. When my fingers laced into his hair the tempo finally increased. He fucked like he danced, every thrust fluid yet pointed. 

He leaned upwards, pulling my hips with him. At this angle his thrusts hit deeper and the knot in my stomach was tightening with each one. His fingers were digging into my skin, hard enough that I would surely have bruises. His dick drove him into me harder and quicker, moans and whimpers filled with San's name coming from me freely. 

Sweat was forming across San’s golden skin, glistening in the dim lighting. His thumb applied pressure onto my throbbing clit, rubbing smoothly. With each circle I teetered closer and closer to the edge. “Give me another one, jagi.” 

I came undone at his words, back arching further off the mattress as I screamed. San’s body tumbled on top of me, hands cupping my face as he rode me out of the orgasm. Hips rocked against me slowly, lips brushing sweetly across my skin. 

“My perfect, perfect treasure.” His thumbs stroked my cheeks, but the rolling of his hips still hadn’t stopped. I was becoming increasingly sensitive and even these small motions had another orgasm looming. “So beautiful.” He slotted his mouth against mine, the kiss purposeful and ending with a sharp bite to my lip. “You… you make me greedy. I want more. I need more of you.” 

I moaned, his hands roaming to massage my breasts, teasing my nipples in between his fingers. The feeling was mutual, but my head felt hazy from the last three orgasms and words were not forming. Instead I kissed him, giving his full lip the same sharp bite before I pushed him off me softly, forcing him to land beside me on the bed. 

“You already have all of me, Choi San,” I said as I moved to straddle him, hovering over his hard length. San’s hands coasted up my thighs, our breathing becoming heavy pants. 

I eased myself down, the stretch of his dick easy to take. My head rolled back, eyes closing. I reached for San’s chest for some stability, pressing down on that board chest as I slid back up his length before lowering down just as slowly. It was San’s eyes that rolled back, hands coming to my hips to hold me in place. 

He sat up, weaving his hands into my hair, our chest flush together. His heart was pumping just as quickly as mine. His kiss stole the breath out of my mouth, my arms wrapping around his neck and into those black locks in an effort to bring us closer together. That was impossible, of course, we were already as close as humanly possible… but I couldn’t get enough of the feeling of his skin against mine. 

This time, it was me who set the pace, quick enough that we were both receiving the friction we desired, but slow enough that we could feel the other entirely. My clit brushed against his pelvis with each motion, adding to my own pleasure. This position was entirely intimate, the words San whispered between our passionate kissing only adding to the closeness between us. 

“Alexis.”

“My most precious treasure.”

“You are mine.”

“You will always be mine.”

I was on the edge of crashing over the cliff again, the knot slowly becoming tighter and tighter. I knew my body couldn’t handle much more. “San, baby… cum with me. Please.”

Fingers tightened with San’s moan. “Fuck, jagi.” 

He lowered himself back down onto the bed, keeping his forehead pressed against mine and his hand laced my hair so I was forced to move along with him. The other hand migrated back to my hip, holding on so tightly I gasped. He held me in place, slamming his dick into me, chasing his own release for the first time tonight. Moans filled the air, mixed with expletives as my walls clenched around him. 

“Jeezus fuck, San,” I screamed, cumming around him a fourth time. 

San hit his own high seconds later, painting my walls white and moaning my name between panted breaths, hands tugging my hair as he came. Thrusts slowed as we came down together, lips meeting in soft kisses. San pulled his softening length out of me entirely before pushing us both back up into an upright, seated position. He gently took my legs, wrapping them around his waist before taking my arms and placing them around his neck.

“You, my treasure…” he laughed softly, burrowing into my neck and peppering the softest kisses imaginable. “You are magical.” Strong hands began massaging my tired back muscles. As awake as I felt, exhaustion was starting to trickle in. One hand moved to cup my cheek. San’s gaze was soft when his eyes met mine. A smile formed on his face before he lightly tapped his lips against mine. “Can we manage a shower, jagi?”

I laughed. “My legs are absolutely jelly, Sannie.” 

“Job well done on my part then,” he teased, nuzzling his nose against mine. His fingers splayed across my back. “I got you, baby. I promise.” 

“None of my things are in here…” I protested slightly, even though I wanted nothing more than to soak up in a shower with him. “Can we at least go get…”

San shimmied us to the edge, his feet now planted on the floor. A mischievous smirk was plastered on his face. “It’s already here, my treasure..” He laughed at my raised eyebrow. “I may have asked Christie to grab whatever you would need in case you decided to stay with me tonight… Woo and Yeo picked it up and brought everything here while we were out.” 

I smiled, shaking my head slightly. Of course he would think of everything. Nothing slipped his mind, something I was quickly becoming more fond of. “How are you so perfect?”

In one motion San stood and eased my shaky legs onto the carpet, keeping a strong hold of my waist. “All I want is to make sure you’re comfortable and taken care of, my treasure. At a minimum you should have the things you need.” His eyes were sparkling, smile just as bright. 

Damn. This man really was everything. 

He led me towards the bathroom. My legs were wobbly but with San’s grip there was no fear of them giving out on me. Just as he said, all of my shower supplies were set neatly on the bathroom counter along with a pair of pajamas and a change of clothes for tomorrow. I’d have to also thank Christie for going above and beyond and thinking of everything. I grabbed what I needed for now, handing it to San to put in the shower. 

I got a glance of myself in the mirror and I couldn’t help but giggle. I looked like a fucked out mess. The waves in my hair had long since fallen, sticking to random places on my body from sweating. My mascara was smudged, but impressively enough it wasn't running down my cheeks. Skin was still flushed and littered with bruises and bites. I quickly took one of the makeup wipes and rubbed my eyes, not wanting to look like a viking with eye black in the shower. 

San came behind me after he turned the shower on, snaking his arms around my waist. “So fucking beautiful,” he mused, pressing his lips to my cheek.

Once the water temperature was to his liking, San brought me into the shower, never letting go of my hands as I stepped through the glass door. He kissed me as the water fell around us, speaking so softly it was nearly drowned out by the drizzle. He showered me with praises, lips ghosting all over my skin as he washed my body. Every touch was intimate, but lacking any sexual motive. San truly did want to take care of me, and this was another indication of that. 

This form of treatment was foreign to me. The only time Austin took the time to care for me was after an exceptionally terrible outburst. Even then the motive behind the uncharacteristic softness was nefarious, a way for me to look past his countless monstrosities. 

San was nothing like that. Every tender touch and word was as genuine as his dimpled smile. 

We were in the shower for what felt like hours. I relished in the feeling of San’s hands caressing my skin. My own were roaming his body, imprinting every curve of his muscles to memory. I wanted nothing more than to stay in this moment for eternity, but my body ached and my eyes grew heavy with tiredness. I became more reliant on San’s arms to hold me upright, something the man noticed immediately. 

He reached around me, turning off the shower. “Let’s get to bed.” 

San wrapped one of the fluffy towels around me carefully before disappearing out of the bathroom. He returned in a pair of sweatpants and one of his t-shirts held loosely in his hands. I smiled, reaching out for it, but San kept it out of my grasp. Instead, he stepped closer towards me, tugging the towel off my body and haphazardly throwing the shirt over my head with a laugh. 

“Was that necessary?” I giggled once I popped my head through, twisting it around to work my arms through. The shirt landed mid thigh, covering me just enough. 

“Entirely necessary, I’m afraid.” San grabbed the sides of his shirt, tugging me closer. 

His hands glided down my body, pausing on my ass for just a moment before continuing to my thighs. With absolutely no effort I was hoisted up, legs quickly encircling his waist to help support my weight. We were both laughing as he walked us out of the bathroom towards the bed. 

“I’m guessing this was also necessary?” 

San kissed my nose before dropping me on the bed with no warning. I bounced against the mattress, giggling even louder. “You catch on quickly, treasure.”

He climbed in after me, pulling down the duvet and adjusting it to cover us completely. I settled easily into San’s open arms, the invitation to snuggle into his chest accepted without question. He enveloped me completely, hands stroking along my arm and through my hair. 

“Sweet dreams, my treasure,” he whispered, lips barely skimming the top of my hair. 

“Good night, my mountain.” It was the first time I said something so intimate, words of endearment beyond the typical babe and baby. A puff of breath hit my hair and I could feel the faint outline of a smile when his lips connected with my head again. 

With the steady rise and fall of San’s chest I was quickly being lulled to sleep. My brain was finally quieting when a thought came crashing through it. One that was equal parts exciting and terrifying. 

Falling for San was going to be easier than I ever thought possible.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

Navigation

Alexis. '95. San and Wooyoung Bias. Atiny. Stay. Carat. Monbebe. and more.

New to Tumblr, but you can find me on AO3.

masterlist

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 12 | Blue Bird

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: sneaky Mingi, unprotected sex (don't do this please), nipple play, vaginal sex, fingering, choking, dirty talk

Word Count: 12.1k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: POV switches do occur, hopefully those are clear enough. If not, please let me know (:

**

Parking was a mess. We left in plenty of time, but still got caught up in the concert traffic. Thea and Nikki were bickering in the front seat while we were at a standstill waiting to get into the parking lot. Apparently, Nikki had missed a turn on the way here, and according to Thea that was the sole reason we were now stuck in this mess. Obviously, that was not the case because nothing would have helped this damn traffic, but Thea was still placing blame and Nikki was not having it. Christie was trying her best to mediate, but it was no use. Both were stubborn beyond belief, and neither party was going to wave the white flag, even though both were very aware of how pointless their argument was. 

“All I’m saying is that we would have been in front of at least fifteen of these cars had you listened to me,” Thea said, not looking at Nikki. She was scrolling through her phone, feet resting on the dash as we puttered along slowly. 

“And maybe if you could read, you would have seen that they closed off that damn road you so desperately wanted me to turn down,” Nikki shot back. We were finally within the lot now, following the flow of traffic at the direction of the workers to find an open spot. Their arguing continued even as Nikkii pulled into a space. 

“For fuck’s sake!” Christie must have finally reached her breaking point, her calm demeanor gone as she snapped at them.  “You two might as well fight to the death Hunger Games style at this point. Alexis and I will go on ahead… I’m sure we will have a great time flirting with the Hos, Hwa, and Mingi. Maybe they’ll need someone to console them once news of your demise hits. I sure as hell would have no issue volunteering as tribute.” 

Christie snatched my hand, pulling me out of the car before either of them could get a word in with her. We left the two of them stunned in the car as we joined the sea of people walking towards the stadium. 

“We really should wait for them…” I said, looking back to see them straggling behind us. “I do have their tickets.” 

Christie shook her head, not caring enough to check on them. “We’ll wait for them at the doors. I couldn’t handle their childish nonsense anymore. Like good god. Nothing was helping that damn traffic.” 

I sighed. Everyone was a little on edge today. While the past few days had flown by, I knew that the anticipation of seeing Ateez again was high. I was the only lucky one that had phone numbers exchanged, but Nikki, Thea, and Christie were adamant that I was not to send their numbers to San and Woo no matter how many times I offered. According to them, that would seem “desperate.” 

It wasn’t like they didn’t have the opportunity to talk to any of the other members. San and Wooyoung texted me almost constantly, but also FaceTimed me when they had a moment to sneak away. Occasionally another member would pop in and I would rush to find one of my friends to give them a chance to talk. It seemed like it was somewhat of a secret that San and Woo had my phone number, so these calls were infrequent, but I took advantage of every one of them. 

Christie and I stopped right outside the doors to wait for Nikki and Thea while the horde of concert goers filtered by us. My watch vibrated, and a smile crept on my face. Speak of the devil. 

CS- Hey babe… Check your tickets before you go in. We wanted to do something nice for you all. xoxo  

“What are you smiling about?” Nikki grumbled, stopping beside me. She and Thea had walked up to us in complete silence, a marginal improvement from their incessant bickering. She creeped on my phone as I pulled it out. “What, is he Gossip Girl or something now?” 

I rolled my eyes, ignoring her while I opened up my Ticketmaster app. I gasped when I saw that our original tickets had been marked as sold, freaking out momentarily before seeing four new tickets in their place. 

“Those sneaky little…” I muttered. Thea, Christie, and Nikki were looking at me expectantly. “Well… we have new tickets.” 

“We what?” Thea said, grabbing the phone out of my hands. I glared at her, but she didn’t care one bit. Her deep brown eyes were huge as she read the ticket information.  “Holy shit, barricade? How did they even… There’s no way those tickets were still available.”

I knew better than to question how they got the tickets. They were Ateez. If they wanted us in a certain area, they were going to put us there. I reached for my phone, tearing it out of the still stunned Thea’s hands to message San back. 

A- CHOI SAN! You did not have to do that… but thank you. 

CS- Yes we did. How else am I going to see that pretty face of yours during the show?

He was ridiculous, but my smile was huge reading his message. Christie came around my back, grabbed my waist and peeked around my arm at my phone. “Can he be any sweeter… honestly,” she whispered, squeezing my hips softly. 

I sent him one last text, thanking him again and wishing him a good show. I did not want to risk messaging him when we were in the venue, just in case. I looked back up at my friends, all of whom were grinning ear to ear. It seemed Nikki and Thea’s sour moods were finally gone, but it was too soon to tell if the tension between them was squashed. 

We wasted no time, merging in with the crowd entering the stadium. I led the way, my long strides and fast pace letting us bypass most of the slow walkers. Getting through security was a breeze, but my heart skipped a beat once we reached the workers scanning tickets. I held my breath, paranoid that the barcodes would be invalid. I exhaled when I heard the ding and the worker swiped to the next ticket. Once all were scanned and the four of us officially entered the arena I could finally breathe easy. Nikki immediately took off towards one of the drink vendors without a word, leaving the rest of us in the dust behind her. 

“I take it you two have not made nice yet?” I asked Thea. I grabbed her and Christie’s hands to follow Nikki, not wanting her to get lost in the shuffle. 

Thea sighed. “No… we didn’t do much talking once Christie used her mom voice on us.”

Christie chuckled slightly. “That’s what happens when you act like children.” 

We ended up being quite a few people behind Nikki, and we did not want to upset anyone by jumping in to join her. The line moved relatively quickly, and soon Nikki was making her way towards us with not one but two drinks in her hands. 

“Peace offering,” she said quietly, holding out the unmistakable Long Island Iced Tea to Thea. “I’m sorry.”

Thea reached for the drink. “Offering accepted. I’m also sorry, I went too far.” 

I threw my hands around both of them, pulling them into me and nearly causing their drinks to spill. “Oh look, we’re one big happy family again!” 

Nikki took my arm off her within seconds, swatting away all touch with her free hand. “Don’t get mushy. I’m already tired of the people, so if you don’t mind, Thea and I will go ahead to our seats.” 

I reminded them of our new seat numbers and location, Thea stating with a small eye roll that she remembered. She took a long sip of her drink before looping her arm through Nikki’s, locking it in place. Nikki grumbled slightly, but a smile snuck through as they walked away arm and arm, leaving Christie and I in line. 

“Excited, Sunshine?” Christie asked once we were walking back towards the floor of the arena. The line had slowed, and it had taken a good 20 minutes for us to get our drinks. 

I sipped my vodka soda, our steps syncing as we walked. The bustle around us was loud enough that we could talk a little more freely, but still had to be careful. “Extremely. I still can’t believe they upgraded our tickets… I knew they couldn’t take no for an answer.”

“Did you have any idea?”

I shook my head, but didn’t feel comfortable talking anymore now that the crowd had gotten thicker. Christie grabbed my hand to stay close with the amount of people milling around us. I steered us towards the extended stage, keeping my eyes peeled for Nikki and Thea. This time we weren’t in the center, but on the left hand side. We were situated more on the walkway than anything, but had a great vantage point of both the extended and main stages.

Thea began waving us down once she spotted us, her purple hair shining like a beacon as she bounced. We had four end seats and I speculated that they may or may not have been made specifically for us. Christie must have had the same thoughts I did, because she had a near identical look on her face when we walked towards the chairs. 

“Glad you didn’t get lost,” Thea teased. She scooched over to let Christie and I sit at the two end seats. 

“You’re hard to miss,” Christie laughed, leaning into Thea playfully once she sat down. 

“Any other messages?” Nikki asked, leaning on her elbows to look towards me. 

“Nothing.” I shook my head. “But I didn’t expect anything either, at least not right now.” 

She furrowed her brows and slouched back into the chair. I think deep down we were all hoping that I would hear from San, Wooyoung, or even Angela, inviting us to something after the show. It was an odd feeling, wanting to be around them as much as possible, especially knowing how much they wanted to be around us, but also not expecting any special treatment from them. These huge gestures were something they could do easily, but we were not in that same position. We were already scrambling to figure out a way to thank them for two nights of dinner, let alone now for upgrading our tickets. 

We passed the time talking to the other Atiny around us and joking amongst ourselves. I was more than ready to see San and Wooyoung outside of my phone screen and each minute seemed to last an hour. I reached for Christie’s hand as soon as the lights dimmed, looking at her with a huge smile while the crowd screamed around us. 

The members lined the stage following their opening numbers, ready to do introductions. San was clearly searching the crowd while Hongjoong was speaking. His eyes lit up when he found us, a huge dimpled smile spreading across his face. Wooyoung gave him an odd look and scanned the area to try and find exactly where San was looking. San grabbed Woo’s head, reaching around him and making everyone scream. Wooyoung fought him for a minute before letting San turn his head, forcing it in our direction. Woo’s smile was just as big once he landed on us. He reached into his pockets and I held my breath. There was no way he would have brought my underwear again. To my surprise, he pulled out his pockets entirely, making a show that they were completely empty. 

Nikki, Thea, and Christie couldn’t hold in their laughter, making the people near us glare. I’m sure they were completely confused, because there was nothing remotely funny said during Seonghwa’s ment. I rolled my eyes, hoping that Wooyoung would somehow be able to see it. He shrugged his shoulders with fake innocence, winking in my direction. San had noticed what Wooyoung was doing and hit him playfully, causing even more screams. I was just thankful that he didn’t have my underwear to torture me with again, although this little skit was torture enough. I echoed San’s action, smacking Christie next to me while she continued laughing. All three of my friends were patting their pockets, doing nothing to hide their giggles. I groaned, this had become a new game of theirs, but as much as I tried to fight it I always ended up laughing with them.

As the show went on it was clear that not all of Ateez were aware we had new seats. Yunho and Mingi found us easily, doing their signature head spin directly in front of us. Yunho gave Thea a huge smile before moving on, while Mingi lingered for a bit and almost missed a cue on the extended stage. Hongjoong looked surprised when he spotted us, but grinned nonetheless, giving Christie an extra smirk before he left. Yeosang dragged Jongho over once he found us, both of them giving the cutest little waves. Seonghwa jumped slightly when he made eye contact with Nikki, but composed himself quickly, beaming at her. Wooyoung did in fact miss a stage cue from hovering in our area, something I considered a little bit of karma for his show earlier. San found my eyes constantly and it often felt like he was performing for me and me alone, even with tens of thousands people around us. 

The concert came to an end all too quickly. My throat felt raw from yelling and singing. I was surprised I didn’t lose my voice opening weekend, and I could already tell I wouldn’t be so lucky this time around. We waited with the rest of the stadium, not wanting the night to end and hopeful for an encore. 

“Hello again, ladies!”

I turned my head at the all too familiar voice, a smile blooming across my face. “Angela! It’s nice to see you again.” 

Christie, Thea, and Nikki gathered around closely. Of course, we were getting stares from those around us. It wasn’t often that staff members were seen talking to the crowd. Angela motioned for us to follow her, so we hurriedly grabbed our belongings, moving closer to the stage and further away from prying eyes and ears. 

She clapped her hands together once we were a safe distance away, smiling at us warmly. “I hope you guys enjoyed the show! To no surprise I’m sure, I have another request from Hongjoong. He’s asked that you all come backstage...”

“Backstage? When?” Nikki questioned, cutting off Angela before she had a chance to finish. Thea thrust an elbow into her side, silencing Nikki with a hmpf.  

“Well… right now. As long as you don’t mind watching the encore from a monitor. That way you don’t get stuck in the cluster once the show ends.” 

There was no need to ask for an opinon, a quick glance to their faces told me everything I needed to know.  “I don’t think any of us mind.” 

Angela beamed at us. “Excellent! If you’ll follow me…” She promptly turned on her heel, walking briskly toward the security guard standing near the side of the stage. They shared a brief conversation, speaking so quietly I wasn’t able to hear. The burly guard nodded as we stepped past him, but otherwise said nothing. 

Angela was moving quickly, the tapping of her heels on the tiled floor echoing through the hallway. A roar erupted from the arena, which could only mean that Ateez was back on stage. Angela’s already fast pace quickened in her rush to get us to the room, leading us through the twist and turns. We were all a little out of breath when we stopped in front of a door labeled Ateez. 

“I’m sorry we’re a little late getting here,” she apologized, opening the door to what was another green room. Their encore stage was already playing on the large screen as she ushered us inside. “They went on stage earlier than they should have… They’ll come in once they are done, and Hongjoong will go over everything then.”

We looked at each other, all looking somewhat confused and concerned. What could Hongjoong have to go over with us? Had we done something wrong? My thoughts were everywhere, wondering what this meant. Angela must have sensed our worry and interrupted the tornadoes going through our heads.

She waved her hands at us, shaking her head with a soft laugh and smile. “There’s nothing to worry about, I promise. It’s just that this would be better coming from Hongjoong, not me. Now, if you’ll excuse me…” She gave us a final smile before exiting, leaving us alone to ponder. 

Thea sat down on the couch, criss-crossing her legs beneath her. Of course, she looked completely unphased by whatever possibility was heading our way. “Whatever it is, it most definitely can’t be that bad…” She placed her hands in her lap, her tongue poking through as her thinking face appeared, working through potential options in her head. 

“I agree. We wouldn’t have been brought back here if it was,” Christie concurred, taking a spot next to her. She looked nervous, but was doing her best to put on a calm face.

Nikki took the remaining seat on the couch. She looked frazzled and was doing nothing to hide it. “We’re about to get a talking to from Captain… I don’t know how you are acting so calm.”

I stared at the TV in silence, focusing only on the movement of the guys on stage. It was tortuous, watching them while my brain was going sideways. Angela’s assurance that it was nothing to worry about did nothing to ease my mind. Nikki, Thea, and Christie were tossing ideas back and forth, some positive, others negative. 

Soon, Ateez were taking their final bows. My heart immediately started racing and it felt like the room grew infinitely warmer. I clicked the TV off, no point having it on now that the concert was over, and started pacing in front of the couch. 

“Sunshine, you are making me more nervous with your anxiousness. Stand still, please,” Christie said. She did her best to keep her voice calm and smooth, even though I knew she was the opposite. 

I stopped pacing just as the door creaked open. Our eyes shot to the door as Hongjoong strolled in alone. He must have come straight here, still wearing his clothes from the encore stage and sweat glistening faintly on his forehead. He ran his fingers through his split hair, smiling as he walked towards us. I looked past him, hoping that someone else was following him, but no one came. 

“Hey!” Hongjoong was all smiles as he looked at the couch before he set his eyes on me standing to the side. “You wanna sit down, Alexis?” 

I shook my head, crossing my arms. “I’m okay right now, thanks though.” 

Hongjoong shrugged his shoulders, the smile never leaving his face. He leaned back against the entertainment center, taking care not to hit the giant screen behind him. “We want you to travel with us.” 

He said it so nonchalantly that it took us all off guard. Nikki was blinking heavily, her brows furrowed. Thea was stunned into silence, a rarity in her case. I just stared at him, waiting for the punchline to come. Hongjoong continued to smile, acting like he did not just drop a complete bomb on us.

“You want us to what?” Christie stammered. 

“We want you to travel with us.” Hongjoong reiterated, his eyes never leaving Christie. “You were already coming to so many shows… and the moment you told us everyone was on my case about having you come along. We enjoy having you around, and it just makes sense.”

I sat down on the armrest of the couch, regretting not taking Hongjoong’s invitation to sit. “So what exactly does this mean?”

“It means that you’ll come everywhere with us, at least for the North American Tour. You’ll stay in the same hotels, go on the same flights, everything. Of course, we have a contract and NDA drafted up, but it’s just standard practice… I helped write them myself.” 

We looked at each other. Of course this was everything we had ever wanted, but it was also a lot to think about. 

“There’s no way that we could afford any of that,” Thea finally spoke up, saying what we were all thinking. “What about our jobs? Our pets?”

Hongjoong shook his head. “Cost is on us… what we are asking for is a lot, I know. We’ve already discussed arrangements with your jobs, and my understanding is that you’re either on some form of break from them, or you can work remotely, correct?” 

“You contacted our jobs without asking us first?” Nikki asked, giving Hongjoong a sharp look. 

He sighed. “I wanted everything lined up before I put the offer on the table. Jobs are taken care of, and we’ve also discussed options for your pets if your current arrangements can’t continue. We want you to come with us… and want it to be as smooth as possible if you do.” He scanned our faces, trying to figure out which way we were leaning. 

“What I’m struggling with most is that you will be responsible for everything moneywise,” I said. “That’s a lot to ask from you guys, even if you are offering.”

Christie nodded in agreement. “I’m pretty sure I can speak for all of us when I say we don’t want it to seem like we are using you.” 

Hongjoong laughed. “None of us feel that way, I promise you. We are the ones coming up with this idea, not you. Would it make you feel better if I said we would handle all travel, lodging, and concert expenses, but everything outside of that was your responsibility?” 

“You had me until concert expenses,”  I said. 

“That one is non-negotiable for us… if you come to the concert, you will have the best seats available, or will be backstage. I wasn’t aware that your tickets were upgraded for this show, but I’m glad they were. What concerts you attend is up to you, going to each one isn’t a must for coming along.” He looked at Christie, his eyes soft. “We just want your company.” 

“Give us a minute, please,” Christie said, holding up one of her fingers. She stood up and motioned for the rest of us to follow her. We moved to the back of the room to discuss amongst ourselves, leaving Hongjoong scrolling on his phone and lounging against the entertainment center. 

“I mean… we’re obviously saying yes, right?” Thea whispered. Her eyes were glittering with excitement. 

“I think we would be stupid not to…” Nikki mumbled. 

Christie looked at me. “We could ask Gale to take Scout and Loki back home with her. We already know they love it there, and she loves to spend time with her grandkids…” 

I beamed at my friends. “Sounds like we’re going on a hell of a vacation.”

Thea grabbed onto Nikki and I’s arms, pulling us back towards Hongjoong at the front of the room. Christie followed behind, walking around us towards Hongjoong to lean beside him.  “What do we need to sign?” she asked, smiling. 

Hongjoong grinned before bending down to kiss her cheek. His ears immediately turned red, the shade almost identical to the blush forming on Christie’s face. “Uh… be right back. I need to grab the paperwork…” He scurried out of the room quickly, ears still flaming. 

There was commotion outside the door once he opened it, a slew of voices all asking questions simultaneously. Hongjoong immediately looked flustered and yelled something about not going in yet, but I couldn’t make anything else out once the door closed. He returned just as swiftly, clutching a pile of papers in one hand and some pens in the other. He handed us each a small stack, making sure to give us each the correct contract. 

“We won’t be needing those,” Nikki said, waving him away when Hongjoong tried to hand her a pen. “We came prepared.” She pulled out a pen from her bag, watching us closely as we scrambled to find our own. We jokingly carried these to each concert, each one labeled with NDA Pen in bold white lettering. Nikki made them for us years ago, and it was a tradition to bring them. 

“Please tell me you haven’t used these before,” Hongjoong joked once he read the words on them. He raised an eyebrow at Christie, who quickly looked over to Thea laughing.

Thea smirked, playing with the pen between her two index fingers. “Actually… this is my second time using it.”

Hongjoong looked astonished. I’m sure when he asked he was not expecting any of us to actually say yes. “With who!?” 

“I can’t disclose that information… That's the point of an NDA.” Thea retorted, her face smug. 

“It was definitely more than a tip…” I mumbled. 

Hongjoong turned back to me, his eyes wide. “What was that?” He was desperately trying to figure it out, and it was absolutely hilarious. He spun back to Thea. “I take it they know?”

“We were there… of course we know,” Christie teased. Hongjoong gave her puppy dog eyes, sticking out his lower lip. I was waiting for Christie to fold. She had no resolve for soft Captain in photos or videos, and I could only imagine what was going through her head with him in front of her eyes. Nikki kicked her in the shin, taking Christie’s focus off Hongjoong long enough to drag her to the table. 

“You’ll never get it out of us,” Nikki said, looking back at Hongjoong and ignoring Christie’s pained cries. “It’ll take a lot more than a damn pouty face.”

“Good to know,” Hongjoong smirked, glancing over at Christie. 

Christie squeaked beside us, but it didn’t appear that Hongjoong heard her. Our focus turned to reading the contracts and NDAs. Everything within them seemed very straight forward with nothing out of the ordinary. All the wording was clear, none of the jumbled confusing mess that I was expecting. I signed along the dotted line without hesitation, grabbing the rest of the papers off the table to hand to Hongjoong. 

“So, do you own us now?” I asked, somewhat joking, but also very serious. 

He smirked once again. “I wouldn’t put it that way.” He tapped the papers against his thighs, cleaning up the stack. “I’ll take these to the lawyers… we’ll talk about plans for Chicago when I come back.” 

He walked slowly to the door, thumbing through the paperwork to make sure we signed everything, pausing once he reached it. “I’m really happy you decided to come.” He smiled back at us, opening the door to yet another commotion outside of it. This time, Hongjoong did not shut the door behind him. “Everything is in order, you can go in now.” 

The rest of Ateez came darting in. They must have been told to stay outside the door, waiting very impatiently on what our answer was going to be. I laughed as San collided with me, lifting me up and spinning me around in one swoop. I tightened my arms around his neck once he lowered me to the ground. 

“I take it you know we’re coming,” I said, beaming at him. 

San looked so happy and excited, his eyes sparkling and dimples deep as he smiled. He pulled me closer, tucking me into his chest. One of his hands left my waist to rest on my face before kissing me deeply. I wanted nothing more than to lose myself in his soft lips, but San pulled away.

“My treasure, I’ve never been happier.” His hand never left my cheek, his thumb stroking lightly. 

“San-ah, why do you always try to keep our girl to yourself?” Wooyoung sassed from behind me. His hands landed on my hips, squeezing soundly. He tugged at me slightly, a subtle way of letting San know to loosen his grip. 

“I don’t… you just didn’t get to her first.” 

San kissed me once more before letting go. Wooyoung pulled me into his chest, encircling his arms around my waist to keep me snug against him, all the while kissing along my neck and face playfully. I laced my fingers in his hair to keep him close as he continued giving those sweet kisses, giggling the entire time, my other hand resting on top of his hands clasped around me.

“We weren’t allowed in until you made a decision,” he mumbled between kisses. “Captain didn’t want us to sway you.” 

I relaxed into him, laughing. “Hongjoong made the right call, this would have made me say yes immediately.”

Hongjoong must have heard me, since he pulled his focus off Christie to look at us, smirking at San and Wooyoung. “I’m glad you agree with me, Alexis…” he said with a wink. “Nobody else liked that decision. Now, we need to discuss Chicago.” His last statement was intended for everyone in the room.

Wooyoung huffed against me, scrunched his face, and stuck his tongue out at their leader, but said nothing. Instead, he spun me around to face him, holding my chin securely in his fingers. His eyes immediately became heavy, staring deep into my own. “Jagiya,” he whispered, “I can be much more persuasive than this.” He pressed his lips against mine, coaxing them open just enough to slide his tongue over my own to tease me. He nipped my bottom lip when he pulled away, leaving me clutching the sides of his hoodie and wanting more.

“Now who’s hogging our girl?” San said, a twinge of fake jealousy in his voice. 

Wooyoung laughed and pressed one last kiss to my cheek, but let me go to take San’s outstretched hand.  He intertwined his fingers with mine, walking us towards the others sitting amongst the couches and on the floor while Wooyoung followed behind with his hand on the small of my back. There wasn’t much room left, so the three of us huddled behind the couch. San settled himself behind me, placing one hand on the couch and the other possessively around my waist. 

“Woo isn’t the only one who can be persuasive…” he breathed so quietly no one else could hear. 

San pulled me deeper into his broad chest, digging his fingers into my hip bones. He brushed his lips against my skin, his breath hot. For a moment, I forgot everything else, only focusing on the feeling of his lips. I gripped his forearm, inhaling deeply. He continued this along my neck, occasionally pressing more firmly, but it ended much too soon. Once Hongjoong spoke, San's lips left and all attention turned to his captain.

Hongjoong was standing in front of everyone, looking very much like a leader when he addressed the room. “Every other arrangement is in order, except for Chicago.” He looked at Christie sitting next to Yeosang on the couch. “I’m assuming you will need to go home, correct? What are your plans for leaving here?”

Christie nodded. “Nikki, Alexis, and I are going to drop Thea off at the airport tomorrow before heading back home. We have a fifteen hour drive, but we were planning on doing it all at once.”

“Can we fly you guys home too, since you aren’t coming to the concert tomorrow?” Yeosang asked, looking at Christie with concerned eyes. 

“Ya’ll are crazy if you think I’m leaving my car here,” Nikki spoke up, slightly annoyed. “We will be just fine.” 

Seonghwa calmly placed his hand on Nikki’s shoulder. She was resting casually against Seonghwa’s legs while sitting next to Mingi on the floor. “Nobody said you wouldn’t be. I think what we really need to decide is when you guys will meet us in Chicago, right?” He looked up at Hongjoong, who nodded.

“Correct. We have the second show tomorrow, fly out the day after. First Chicago show is the following Friday… so five days off. We planned on doing some sightseeing since we have a bit of down time. How much time do you guys need back home?”

“I hope I’m not out of place for saying this, but selfishly I would like it if you came as soon as possible,” Yunho stated. He had his arm wrapped around Thea and brought her in closer to him as he spoke. 

Hongjoong ran his fingers through his hair. “This is exactly why you weren’t allowed in…” he mumbled. He looked at Christie, Nikki, Thea and I intermixed amongst his group. “The decision is yours. You are welcome to come as early, or as late, as you want.”

“Christie and I need to make sure Scout and Loki can go with Gale… but realistically I think we would like a couple of days at home to get everything together,” I said, getting nods of agreement from my friends. San squeezed me, tracing his fingers along my hip. 

“So… if tomorrow is a travel day, we spend two days at home, fly out the following day?” Christie asked, looking at each of us for confirmation before settling on Hongjoong. “If that could work.” 

“I’ll get flights booked,” Hongjoong said matter of factly, pulling out his phone. “Thea, I’m assuming you’ll fly out of Nashville, and I already found a direct flight to O’Hare from JFK.” He looked up at Christie, Nikki, and I. “Would that work?”

We all nodded. New York was only a couple of hours drive from us, and we often went there for long weekends or any major flight. It was nothing new for us. 

“Preferably an early flight…” Jongho mumbled, earning a glare from Hongjoong but laughter from the other members. 

It seemed all was settled and in order. Hongjoong had a staff member book all of our flights immediately and transferred the tickets to our phones. Jongho got his wish with our flight leaving at 8am and Thea’s at 10:20. All numbers were exchanged finally, and a mass group chat was created for all twelve of us. We mingled with everyone for a little while longer until a staff member informed Ateez that their cars were ready to take them back to the hotel. 

“Can you come back with us?” Mingi asked, his eyes hopeful as they went between Hongjoong and Nikki. “Just for a little bit?” Nikki didn’t hide away when Mingi draped his arm around her, instead she relaxed into his body. 

The other members were echoing his question to each of us, besides Hongjoong of course, although he was looking at Christie waiting for an answer. The four of us shared a look, knowing what we wanted to do and what we should do were two very different things. Thea’s flight left at 7:35, meaning she would need to be there by 5:30am. We still needed to pack, load up the car, and make sure the BnB was ready for checkout. 

To make matters worse, San wound his arms around me, completely enveloping my body as he brought me into his chest. “Just a couple of hours, treasure,” he hummed, kissing along my neck, letting his lips linger along my jaw. “It would be more than worth it.” He wasn’t kidding when he said that he could be persuasive, too. 

I let my head roll back against his shoulder with a sigh, twisting my head to kiss his cheek. “You’re going to have all the time in the world with me, Sannie. But tonight, I need sleep. It’s already late.” 

“What if I want your time now?” he pouted, burrowing into my neck. He peppered more kisses, the pout quickly leaving his lips as each one became more sensual. “There’s more than one place you can sleep… and I’m a great cuddler.” 

God damn. This man was making it near impossible to stay strong. A night cuddling San, if not more, was hard to pass up, but I was not going to let myself cave. I inhaled deeply, reminding myself to not give in. “San, as much as I want to, I can’t. Great cuddler or not, I need a semi-decent night’s sleep… and I’m not sure I’d get that going back with you.” 

It appeared that we were all on the same page of needing to go back to the BnB tonight. Mingi definitely looked like a pouty princess once again, Seonghwa looking a little down next to him as they were speaking with Nikki. Yunho was working hard at convincing Thea to come along, while Jongho stood beside her, listening. Thea was not budging, and something the two of them would learn very quickly was how strong willed she was. Yeosang was nodding while Christie spoke, looking only slightly disappointed when she shook her head. Hongjoong’s arms were crossed, his face expressionless.

“I hate to say it, but I agree with our girl,” Wooyoung said. San was shocked, completely taken off guard by his friend. Woo just shook his head, disregarding San and focusing only on me. “We get to sleep, they don’t. They have a fifteen hour drive, we don’t. I don’t blame Alexis for waiting to go home… we both know she wouldn’t get any rest coming with us.”

I was so surprised to hear this from Wooyoung. It was like he and San had traded places, their reactions to me wanting to go back to the BnB completely opposite of what I expected. San was supposed to be the sweet, caring one, Woo every bit wild and lustful, not the other way around. The change of attitude was more than welcome on my part, both showing me there was more to them than my initial impressions. 

“Don’t get me wrong, I want you to come to the hotel just as badly,” he mumbled, running a hand through his long hair while he looked at the ground. He seemed embarrassed, his eyes lacking that wild edge when they flicked up to meet mine. 

I peeled San’s arms off me, stepping towards Wooyoung. I threw my arms around him, colliding with enough force that he took a half step back. He caught himself, his arms wrapping around my torso in an attempt to steady himself further. I buried my face in the crook of his neck. It took a moment for Wooyoung to relax, but once he did he was clutching onto me just as tightly. 

“You know, you can be pretty sweet when you want to,” I teased, toying with the back of his hair while we held each other.

Woo laughed. “I’m much more than just a pretty face, I thought you figured that out already.” There was that sass, even if it was milder than usual. 

“You’re still sweet, Woo, even if it doesn’t last too long.” I kissed his cheek and Woo spread his fingers against my back, melting our bodies together. I loved the feeling of his hands on me, especially in these softer moments. 

Wooyoung leaned away, grabbing my chin once again. I expected him to have a smartass remark, but he just looked at me, the corner of his mouth turned up in a faint smile. His hand moved from my chin to tangle in my hair, eyes soft as they stared deeply into mine. Our lips met softly in a sweet kiss. 

“Go pack and get some sleep.” Woo let me go, but not before pecking my lips a final time. 

San scooped me back up the instant I was free, taking my face into both of his hands and kissing me. He sighed as he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine and stroking his thumbs along my cheek. His eyes seemed dimmer than before. 

“Sannie, it’s four days,” I said, placing my hands over his. 

He pressed his mouth onto mine, full of longing, before tapping a quick peck to my nose, but letting his lips linger after his kiss to my forehead. “Four days too long… and you need to promise me something.” 

I removed San’s hands from my face and took a small step backwards, instantly worried. “What’s that?” 

He closed what little space I had created, reaching for my hips. He pulled me back, my hands landing on his chest. “You’re all mine night one.” He was beaming at me, that sparkle reentering his eyes. “I’d like to take you on a date.” 

Relief washed over me, my brain always expected the worst. My fingertips drug along his chest when I moved my arms around his neck, a smile returning to my face. “I think I could pencil you in.” He scrunched his nose at me, but pressed those glorious lips back onto mine with a grin. 

“Ateez, time to go.” A staff member’s stern voice echoed through the room, breaking up everyone’s goodbyes. “And before you ask, we have someone to walk the girls back to their car.”

San kissed my forehead. “Text us when you’re back at the BnB… okay?” He was so concerned. It was a new thing for me to have someone be so worried about my well being. 

I nodded, smiling. “Like I wouldn’t.” 

Everyone made their way to the door, filing out into the hallway. San and Woo each snuck one last kiss before they were herded away by Seonghwa, but they weren’t the only ones trying to get some last minute hugs and kisses in. Yunho was making a show of picking Thea up, threatening to stow her away in a car, pecking her forehead when he put her down. Jongho wrapped her up the second Yunho set her back on the ground, pressing a kiss to her cheek. Seonghwa also attempted to round them up, waving them down the hallway. He ducked back to quickly hug Nikki, telling her he would see her soon with a kiss on her temple. Mingi, on the other hand, hugged her for what I’m sure was an eternity by Nikki standards. Yeosang had Christie by the hand and kissed it softly before Hongjoong pulled him away, saying they needed to get going. Captain once again surprised me by kissing Christie’s cheek. He brought up the rear, making sure none of the members managed to break away from the herd. 

We followed the other staff member in the opposite direction. I quickly recognized him as our driver from Fort Worth. He told us his name was Joon, and that he would be the primary staff member assigned to us. It was weird, hearing him say that. I remember reading in the contract that we would have a staff member with us a majority of the time, especially if we needed a driver and just for some overall security if we weren’t with the group, but didn’t realize we would have one designated just for us.

Once we got to the car we exchanged numbers after he informed us that he and Angela would be our contacts for anything we needed. We were all happy knowing that Angela was involved, her face familiar and comfortable now. Joon left once we were safely in the started and locked car, giving us a half wave and smile as he walked off.

“What in the actual fuck did we just get ourselves into?” Nikki asked bluntly. Thea, Christie, and I burst into laughter at her crassness, before turning somber. We were all wondering the exact same thing, but what a trip this was sure to be. 

__________

*Nikki’s POV*

I should be packing, but I was frozen on my bed looking at the mound of clothes thrown around the room. They were piled everywhere from my frantic looking earlier in the night. I could not find my black lace shirt that I had been determined to wear, and of course it was packed haphazardly at the bottom of my suitcase. 

Groaning, I lifted myself off the bed and resituated myself on the floor, forcing myself to tackle the mess. I didn’t take the time to fold anything, instead just throwing it into the open suitcase. There was a high probability that it wouldn’t close, but that was a problem for tomorrow morning.

I laid back on the plush carpet, rubbing my eyes and willing myself to become tired. We had to be up and going in just a few short hours, and I was torn between curling up in bed in an attempt to sleep or going into the kitchen to make coffee. There wasn’t a single ounce of me that felt like sleeping, my adrenaline still running high from tonight. If anything, I could let Alexis or Christie take the first portion of the drive while I relaxed in the backseat if I didn’t end up sleeping. Neither would let me hear the end of it, but I would rather not risk driving with sleep deprivation. 

I sat back up, running a hand through my curled black hair and pursing my lips as I weighed out my two options. Making a decision, I stood up and shuffled to the kitchen, popping a kcup into the keurig and hearing it hum to life. I plopped down on one of the stools around the counter while I waited for it to brew. As I aimlessly scrolled through my phone, I couldn’t help smiling at the messages from Seonghwa and Mingi. 

Typically, I wasn’t one to get all soft and fluffy about cute shit, but they both had me feeling some type of way. I was glad nobody was in the kitchen to see me grinning like an idiot at freaking text messages. If I thought Alexis and Christie wouldn’t let me hear the end of willingly going to the back seat, I couldn’t imagine what they would say about this. That wasn’t even adding Thea into the mix, who undoubtedly would be relentless with knowing I had caught the fluffs. I switched to another form of self torture, reels, sending them to Christie, Thea, and Alexis for a nice little wake up in the morning. My phone going off surprised me, especially when Mingi’s name popped up. 

MG- You up? 

I rolled my eyes. What a typical fuck boy message, even though Mingi was anything but off stage. 

N- Always. 

MG- If I ask nicely will you come to the hotel? I can’t sleep. 

N- Is this you asking nicely?

MG- Nikki will you pretty please come see me at the hotel?

Holy shit. Hollllllllllly shit. He followed up his message by dropping a pin of the hotel’s address and his room number. I had no plans of sleeping anyway… what would it hurt to not sleep in the company of a fine ass Korean man with tree trunks for thighs?

Without a second thought I stood back up, ignoring the steaming cup of coffee and going back to my room. The sweats and crop top I was currently wearing were fine, but I needed my converse and keys. I slid the shoes on my feet in a rush, grabbing the keys off the bedside table, taking care to be as quiet as I could moving through the house. No part of me wanted to wake anyone up. 

I opened Maps the moment I got in the car. The hotel was close, only about 15 minutes away. With it being so late, or early, I don’t know which one it would be, there would be few to no cars on the road, letting me speed with ease and without the worry of any traffic. I texted Mingi to let him know I was on my way, hoping and praying that nobody would hear the car engine start. 

My thoughts were racing similarly to how I was speeding down the freeway, wondering what would come of tonight. I’ve been not so secretly wanting to get my grabby hands on Mingi, and this may be the perfect opportunity to do so. Up until now things have been slow, especially when compared to Alexis and her damn sammich. I couldn’t complain too much, since both Mingi and Seonghwa had become a bit more affectionate. I’m sure some of that was my own doing, my aversion to physical touch being no secret, but I was more than willing to make an exception for those two. 

I gripped the steering wheel tightly when I pulled into the hotel, forcing myself to take a deep breath. My heart was pumping loudly in my chest and I needed to get myself under control before I went up to the room. It wasn’t like I hadn’t been around Mingi before, but this was completely uncharted territory and my head was already spinning with possibilities. 

“Get a fucking grip,” I mumbled to myself, removing the key from the ignition and getting out of the car. 

I looked up at the towering building, inhaling deeply once more before I walked towards the sliding glass doors at the entrance. I pretended like I knew where I was going, smiling faintly at the desk worker as I walked by, but kept my eyes peeled for the elevators. I found them quickly and clicked the up button, but felt like I waited an eternity for one to reach the ground floor. I practically jumped in the second the doors opened, fumbling slightly when I pressed his floor number. 

The door dinged open on floor 15 and I felt my heart rate pick up again in anticipation as I moved down the hallway. My eyes were locked on the plaques lining the walls,  1510…1512…1514… stopping once I hit 1516. I double checked the messages to make sure I didn’t fuck up the room number before knocking quietly on the door. 

There was a soft rustling on the other side, followed by the unmistakable click of a deadbolt. Mingi opened the door, wearing nothing but a smile and a pair of gray sweatpants, hair still damp from what I assumed was a shower. God damn did he look fucking good, the outline of his abs he rarely showed was significant, and I found myself staring at them unabashedly before pulling my eyes back to his face.

He ran a hand through his dark hair, some residual water dripping off the blue ends as his fingers slid through it. “Hey,” he said rather sheepishly, stepping aside and motioning me in with an open arm. 

I stepped over the threshold with a smile and my arms crossed, looking around the room after I took a few steps in. It wasn’t a suite or anything, but still one of the fanciest hotel rooms I’d been in. There was a designated seating area to the left, and the bed at the far right was immaculate, most definitely a king covered with a pristine white and gold duvet. 

I heard the lock click back into place and I turned around just in time to frantically grab onto Mingi as he lunged at me full force. His full lips crashed onto mine, his hands latching onto my face as his long fingers wound to the nape of my neck. I stumbled backwards, desperately clinging to his toned waist to keep from completely falling over. 

Mingi dipped his head, shifting his angle to deepen the kiss, prodding my lips open with his tongue. He moved one of his hands, his fingertips brushing down my spine so lightly he was leaving goosebumps, only stopping to grab my ass. I gasped at the sudden squeeze, giving Mingi better access into my mouth. His kiss turned frantic, his tongue rolling through my mouth like he was desperate to know every inch of it. The hand at the back of my neck was applying firm pressure, keeping our lips and tongues tangled together. 

I wrapped my arms around his waist, tightening them to the point our bodies were flush together, letting myself fully lose what little control I had left. It was like my brain had suddenly clicked on realizing that Mingi was doing everything I’d only dreamed about. Now I was kissing him back just as wildly, and I couldn’t help but smile against his mouth at the hardness that had begun to form beneath his sweats. 

He groaned at the slight friction, fingers digging into the flesh of my ass as he squeezed. “Fuck,” he moaned, pulling my hips further into him and grinding as best he could against me. 

Mingi peeled my arms from around his waist and moved them to his neck before he bent down and used those giant hands to grab just below my ass. He picked me up easily when he stood back to full height, my legs flailing for a moment before I hooked them around his waist. 

Our tongues never disconnected as he walked us toward the bed. I found myself clinging onto him for dear life, my fingers gripping his hair like it was the only thing keeping me from crashing onto the floor. He deposited me on the edge with care, his hands roaming to the bottom of my crop top once I was securely on the bed. Mingi kneeled between my open legs, breaking our lips apart for the first time in what felt like hours, and my hands settled onto his bare shoulders. 

He tugged at the thin black fabric, letting his thumbs run underneath the hem along my skin. His chest was rising and falling rapidly, still trying to catch his breath from our fevered makeout. I was struggling to do the same and the way Mingi looked at me was doing nothing to help my breathlessness. His eyes were glassy, lips red and swollen. 

Those long fingers dug into my back, his thumbs moving further up my chest. His eyes were searching my face for any indication that he needed to stop as he inched up slowly, a far cry from his rushed attack when I walked in. He smiled and bit his lip when he didn’t find any hesitation, finally allowing his thumbs to rub across my nipples, hiking up my shirt as he did. We both inhaled sharply, him from the sight of my basically bare chest, me from his touch. 

He paused once more, pulling his gaze off my breasts and back to my face, looking at me through heavy lids. “Can I take this off?” he breathed, his fingertips applying some pressure to my back as his thumbs made soft circles over my nipples. His eyes were back to questioning, asking for complete assurance before anything else happened. I appreciated the need for clarity, but couldn’t help my response. 

I scoffed at him, gripping his shoulders. Mingi threatened to pull away, seeming unsure of himself now, but I looped my legs around him, keeping his torso against the bed and his hands teasing my breasts. “Mingi, take off my fucking clothes.” 

Hunger flashed into his eyes, and I could have sworn I saw them flicker into a deep red for a split second. Trick of the lighting, I told myself, before my ability to think entirely was thrown away by Mingi ripping the shirt off me. The lull in the frenzy was gone in an instant as Mingi shook his head and threw me back onto the bed. He maneuvered me into the center of the blankets with practiced ease, sweeping the sweats off my legs as he climbed on top of me. 

His knees were straddling my body, using his forearms on either side of my head to support his weight so his chest wasn’t completely crushing me. One of my hands reached for his head, the other his hip to pull him down on top of me. I was desperate for his lips and some pressure against my throbbing center. 

He collapsed onto my chest, one hand now clutching the back of my head and the other teasing between my thighs. Mingi pulled on my hair, angling my chin up to the ceiling to give him more of my neck to nip and suck along. I was already shuddering against him and he hadn’t even fully touched me. The anticipation was killing me, but Mingi would not stop tracing delicately around my thighs, only applying the faintest amount of pressure when he finally let his thumb settle on my clit. 

I breathed out a moan when Mingi slid his index finger into my slit. He pulled some of my dripping arousal upwards, now rubbing circles and deepening the pressure on my clit. My head flung back, my neck arching off the bed further. Mingi licked up the column of my throat, tilting his hips towards me so that I could feel every twitch of his rock hard cock. There was no way that this man was wearing any underwear, and I needed those sweats off, now. 

Mingi added another finger, sliding them both in and out while scissoring them slightly. He leaned back, still securely holding my hair within his fingers so I had no choice but to stare into his eyes. His pupils were already blown out, his irises looking hazy in an unnatural mix of colors. 

“You are so fucking pretty.”. 

I hooked a thumb in the waistband of his sweats, palming his thick length through the material with my other hand. He groaned at the touch, throwing his head back as he ground into my hand.  “Yeah, enough of that bullshit please.” I snapped the elastic, running my hand slowly up his dick. “These need to come off.” 

Mingi smirked, biting his lower lip. He untangled his hand from my mess of black hair and sat back on his heels to ease down his pants, his painfully erect dick springing out against his toned torso as soon as they were pulled down. He threw the pants to the side, a soft thud sounding as they connected with the wall. I took a deep breath, taking in every inch of his naked body. He was long and thick, his cockhead already seeping. 

He removed his relentlessly teasing fingers from my center, immediately rubbing them along his dick. His eyes rolled back as he stroked himself, coating his cock with my arousal. It was a fucking sight to see, and the colors were swirling in his eyes when his gaze returned to me. There was something a little unsettling about the way he was staring at me, a look oddly reminiscent of the one from my dream tromp through woods, but also one that had me more desperate for him.

Mingi looked hungry for me in every sense of the word as he took me in. I propped myself up on my elbows to meet him, taking his face into my hand and pulling his mouth back onto mine. He growled against me, throwing his weight forward so my back bounced off the bed when it hit. The kisses were back to messy and frantic, his lips so wild that his teeth knocked against mine. The tip of his cock was nudging against my soaking folds, teasing its entrance with every little movement. 

He rolled his hips suddenly, thrusting his entire length into me without so much of a warning. He bottomed out against me with such force I was seeing a rainbow of colors inside my eyelids and gasping against his mouth to catch my breath. Mingi took that opportunity to bite my lower lip, tugging on it so hard it felt like it was going to rip off my face. When I opened my eyes I wasn’t met by Mingi’s soft brown gaze, I was face to face with thirsty red eyes. 

He pulled them away quickly, so quickly I still thought to myself I had to be imagining it, but any additional questions left my brain as soon as Mingi took one of my nipples into his mouth. He was sucking and licking so seductively, a much softer action than his initial jab into my pussy. 

“Fucking shit, Mingi,” I moaned. He was pacing himself now, sliding his cock in and out of me at a more measured speed. The head was gliding over my g-spot, giving enough stimulation that I was teetering closer to the edge, but not enough to send me over.

Mingi paused his ministrations to look up at me, his eyes back to swirling under his eyelashes. My right breast was a mottled mess of red and purple, littered with teeth marks. “You sound just as fucking pretty, too, moaning my name like that.” 

Fucking compliments. Before I had a chance to smart off, Mingi’s hand was around my throat with enough pressure that I gasped at the sudden restriction. He loosened it, but my hand was over top of his in a flash, urging him to tighten his fingers. The lack of oxygen was intoxicating, the dizzying feeling only adding to the pleasure growing in my core. The growl that left his man’s throat was borderline inhuman, and now there was no denying the scarlet eyes that were staring deep into my icy blues. 

Regardless of the little apprehension I had, we were both too far gone to stop, the only thing on our minds was fucking each other senselsess. I was transfixed by those damn red eyes. There was something mesmerizing about them, and I felt like they were pulling me deeper into my own pleasure as they stared into me. Mingi began thrusting into me soundly, chasing his own release while I was climbing to my own. Now his cock was bruising against my g-spot, hitting it every single time he rolled his body. I clutched those tree trunks of thighs, digging my nails into them. 

“Fu- Fuck fuck fuck,” Mingi gasped, flexing his fingers against my throat. He dropped his forehead against mine, breathing heavily, but never slowing. 

His other hand found my clit again, rubbing smooth circles that were a stark contrast to his frantic pumps in and out of me. I was closer and closer to reaching my own orgasm, each drag of his cock and swirl of his fingers threatening to push me over the cliff. It was Mingi pressing his lips against mine, breathing heavily against them and moaning my name like it was the last thing he would ever say that sent me tumbling. 

My orgasm felt like a freight train plowing through my body, sending a shockwave through my system as I screamed Mingi’s name. My back arched off the bed and my hands flung to his hair, grasping for those dark locks to keep his mouth against me. I wrapped my legs around his hips while he continued the race for his own high. It was overstimulating having his pelvis brush against my clit as I struggled to come down. 

Mingi straightened up, letting go of my throat and grabbing onto my hips to adjust their angle upwards. His hair was sticking to his forehead now, a sheen of sweat visible in the moonlight sneaking through the curtains. This new angle had him bottoming out against my cervix with each frantic thrust of his hips. I wasn’t expecting another orgasm to hit so quickly, but Mingi and I both reached the apex simultaneously. 

He shuddered as he came, my walls fluttering around him. He nearly fell back on top of me. He reached for my face, taking it into both of his hands with surprising softness. Our lips reconnected, the kiss slow, our tongues running up each other languidly. His strokes slowed while we both came down, riding out the high before they halted altogether. 

We were both breathless, staring at each other. I watched the scarlet dissipate from his pupils, only to be replaced with the normal deep brown. I inhaled deeply. As unnerving as it was, I was glad I hadn’t imagined it. There was no denying something was off now. I was debating how to bring it up to Mingi, when suddenly he was moving.

He climbed off me quickly, rolling to the side and sitting with his back against me on the edge of the bed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,” he mumbled, running his hands through his sweat soaked hair. He turned around to face me, his eyes wide, filled with fear and worry. “Are you okay? How do you feel?”

I sat up, grabbing one of the pillows and using it to cover the front of my body. I crossed my arms around it, hugging it close. “Fine. I’m fine. But do you care to explain why you’re freaking the fuck out and why your eyes turned red like a fucking vampire?”

I didn’t think Mingi’s eyes could get any wider, but I was quickly proven wrong. His mouth dropped open as he stood up, quickly going to grab his sweatpants. He jumped into them, nearly falling in his haste as he searched for my clothes thrown around the room. Mingi was frazzled, to say the least. I scooched to the edge of the bed while he gathered them. He carefully placed my joggers and crop beside me. He squatted down, placing a hand on my thigh to keep himself steady while the other ran through my hair before settling on my cheek.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” he asked quietly, his thumb caressing my cheek softly. There were tears beginning to form in the corners of his eyes, and he looked beyond frightened. 

I flung his hand off, pulling my head free from his grasp. I shook my head, pissed. “I’m. Fine. What the fuck is going on Mingi?

He dropped his head, and when he looked back up the tears were threatening to spill out. “I need to call Seonghwa…” He stood up and started to take a step away before quickly pressing a kiss to the top of my head. “Get dressed. I’ll- we’ll explain, okay?” 

Now, Mingi was scouring the room for his phone and having little luck with finding it. As annoyed as I was with the situation I needed answers, and clearly they weren’t coming without Seonghwa. Plus, I hated seeing Mingi this distressed. I quickly dressed and threw my hair up into a messy bun with the hair tie I always kept on my wrist. I vaguely remembered Mingi tossing his phone into the armchair in the little living room area before he attacked me. 

It was nestled on the cushion, threatening to be lost in the crevice on the side. I picked it up and took it to Mingi searching the bathroom counter. I tapped his shoulder. “Min…”

His head shot up and we made eye contact through the mirror. A few tears had snuck out and I could see the faint wet streaks going down his face. Mingi turned, grabbing the phone. “Go sit down… please? You’re going to want to sit…” 

I sighed, crossing my arms. He was treating me like I was something that was easily broken, and this type of treatment was not something I took too kindly too. But, I could see the pleading in his eyes as he dialed Seonghwa, begging me to listen without a fight. Instead of picking one, I stayed silent as I followed him into the sitting area. I took a seat in the armchair I found Mingi’s phone in and watched as he paced in front of me while waiting for Hwa to answer. 

Mingi jumped at Seonghwa’s voice when he picked up. He paused his pacing to run through his hands through his hair, gazing at me with a far out look in his eyes. “Hwa?” I couldn’t make out anything Seonghwa was saying, but his voice seemed slow and tired. “Yeah, I know it’s late… I need you to come to my room. I fucked up.” I barely heard my name, and Mingi buried his head in his palm at whatever Seonghwa was saying. “I can’t explain this shit on my own.” He raised his head, eyes flicking over to me as he smiled meekly. “She says she’s fine.” The call ended and Mingi resumed his pacing. “Hwa is coming…” 

I leaned back into the chair, doing nothing to hide the scowl on my face. A knock on the door came within minutes of the call ending. Mingi stumbled in his rush to the door. Seonghwa came in quickly, a wave of relief flooding over him when he set his eyes on me. As annoyed as I was, I couldn’t help but admire his sheer beauty as he walked to me. I’d seen him bare faced plenty of times, but I don’t know if I would ever get over how perfect he always seemed to look. His eyes looked tired and his platinum hair was a mess, sticking up every which way. I’m sure Mingi’s phone call woke him.

“Hey there…” he said softly as he sat down on the large round coffee table in front of me. Mingi had resumed his pacing. Seonghwa glared at him. “Min, stand still.” His kind face turned back to me with a sigh. “How are you feeling?”

I rolled my eyes. “For the one hundredth time, I feel fucking fine. I don’t know what the big concern with how I’m feeling is… but I’m sure as shit more concerned with why Mingi’s eyes were blood red.” I stared him down, not letting his sweet and worried body language deter me from being firm. 

Seonghwa turned to Mingi, who did in fact stop pacing at the elder’s request. “What happened?” Hwa’s voice was calm, but laced with a dangerous edge. 

“I lost control… I didn’t mean to… It’s never been an issue before.”

Seonghwa dipped his head, looking at his clasped hands in front of him. “I’m going to start by saying we’re both very happy you’re okay, even if you are sick of hearing it.” He lifted his head, staring at me so intensely that it stopped the smart ass remark I had at the tip of my tongue. “We don’t feed outside of dreams… or at least we haven’t in a very, very long time. We made that decision to keep ourselves and those that we fed upon safe.”

I gulped. Feeding? Dreams? What the fuck does that mean? I struggled to keep a straight face as I looked between Seonghwa and Mingi.

Mingi sat down on the couch adjacent to the armchair. He was playing with the strings on his sweats, avoiding eye contact with me. Seonghwa was the opposite, studying my face and gauging my reactions.

Seonghwa chuckled slightly, running a hand through his disheveled hair. “I’m getting a little ahead of myself… we are the same men that you’ve gotten to know these past couple of weeks, just with a little bit of an unorthodox past. There is nothing to be afraid of with us… any of us.” Seonghwa paused, searching my face for a reaction. I nodded at him to continue. “I know you have questions, and we will answer all of them truthfully. But, you need to let me explain everything about who and what we are first… from the beginning. There is only one condition to this, and I know it’s one that you are not going to like.” 

I tightened my arms around my chest, inhaling deeply. “And what’s that?”

“You can not tell Thea, Christie, or Alexis any of what I am about to share with you.” 

“You’re fucking crazy if you think I’m not going to tell them,” I seethed. 

Seonghwa sighed and shook his head. “Nikki, I don’t think you understand. If Hongjoong finds out any of you know, this will all have to end. He is not going to react kindly if he finds out our secret is no longer safe. This condition is non-negotiable.” 

I blinked hard, keeping my eyes closed for a moment to compose myself. It killed the four of us to keep secrets from one another, but I would be damned to ruin anything for them. I looked at Mingi’s pleading eyes and Seongwha’s sharp stare. “Fine, but I take no responsibility for what will happen to you both if they ever find out I knew. So now what? Are you going to tell me you’re Edward Cullen’s distant relatives?” 

Mingi laughed, a sound that was so welcome in the otherwise tense and quiet room. “Not exactly.”

The corner of Seonghwa’s mouth twitched. “From the beginning then?”

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 11 | Desire

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: sneaky ateez (again), oral sex (m. and f. receiving), vaginal fingering, dirty talk, cursing

Word Count: 22.2k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: keeping up with the italicized conversation as Korean. POV switches do occur, hopefully those are clear enough. If not, please let me know (:

**

“Team meeting,” Hongjoong declared the instant they stepped into the elevator. “Fifteen minutes. My room.” His voice was firm, but the dangerous tone the other members expected to hear was noticeably absent. 

Once the doors opened, each dispersed quickly to their own rooms, still riding the high from the night. It was hard to imagine, but everyone seemed more energized now than before dinner. Hongjoong walked slowly towards his suite, contemplating how best to have a conversation when he was equally as guilty as the rest of them. He wasn’t as oblivious as they all thought. He saw Yunho drape himself over Thea and Jongho pull her closer with each joke. He saw Mingi wrap his arms around Nikki’s back and Seonghwa’s hands trace around her legs. He saw Yeosang brush against Christie frequently, even letting his hand rest for a moment on her thigh. He definitely saw most of Wooyoung and San’s advances towards Alexis, the pair making zero effort to hide their actions despite his glares. He himself couldn't resist the need to wrap his arms around Christie's waist at one point, wanting nothing more than to keep her close to him. 

Hongjoong ran his fingers through his hair as he plopped himself down on the large armchair to wait for his members’ arrival. He knew they were in trouble with this group. He had never allowed any of the others before to stay longer backstage, let alone invite them to dinner. Seonghwa didn’t have to try too hard to persuade him when it came to offering up the invitation. Hongjoong wanted as much time with Christie that he could take, and it wasn’t hard to tell the others had the same ideas he did. 

“Lost in your thoughts?” Seonghwa asked softly, entering the room so quietly that Hongjoong hadn’t heard him. He took a seat on the couch to the left, making himself comfortable before fixing his eyes on Hongjoong.

“Why does this time feel so different from the others?” Hongjoong sighed as he turned to look at him. There wasn’t another member he was more willing to confide in than him. “I can’t figure it out, and it's making me worried.”

Seonghwa leaned down, resting his elbows on his knees while he stared at the ground. “There is something very different this time… I’ve felt it, and I know everyone else has too.” He faced Hongjoong, his eyes filled with faint concern. “I can’t say I disagree with you… it’s concerning. But if I’m being honest, when I’m around Nikki I don’t care if what I’m feeling is problematic.” 

Hongjoong had no words, Seonghwa was right. Everything was becoming problematic. Feelings were a hazard, but up until now they had never been a cause for issue. The past four tours with their chosen ones had been very straightforward, not a single line crossed, and no hint of anything developing beyond the feeding connection. The same could not be said for now. Hongjoong knew what was bubbling within himself and was struggling with an internal battle to give in to his emotions and the need to lead by example. 

“Be easy on everyone, including yourself… we’ve all been breaking the rules,” Seonghwa sympathized, breaking Hongjoong from the spiral he was on the verge of entering. “I’m not saying a discussion… a few soft reminders… isn’t warranted. I’ve already gotten on some of them myself. But, you and I both know nobody is going to listen.” He met Hongjoong’s gaze, ignoring his protesting eyes. Seonghwa shook his head, continuing on. “Why can’t we enjoy ourselves, just this one time? You said it yourself, something is different. Maybe we should let it be that… something different. If you aren’t following your own rules…”

“How can I expect the others?” 

Seonghwa nodded, his face somber for a moment before he smiled and chuckled softly. “I think we would break poor San’s heart if we kept trying to keep him away from Alexis.” Hongjoong scowled at him, only causing Seonghwa to laugh more. “In all seriousness, I think we all would like more time with them, as selfish as that is.”

Hongjoong moved forward and placed his head in hands, inhaling deeply before exhaling audibly. It didn’t take much to break Hongjoong’s resolve on the matter. “So let’s give ourselves more time,” he mumbled, still avoiding Seonghwa’s gaze. “We’ll have Angela bring them backstage again after soundcheck… but then we have to cut this off. We can’t let ourselves get any more attached.” He leaned back up to look at Seonghwa, who was grinning ear to ear. 

“I think everyone is going to like the sound of that.” 

Voices started yelling outside Hongjoong’s suite door, warning that the rest of their group was soon going to join them. The remaining six filed in, settling themselves amongst the couches. They looked at Hongjoong with wary eyes, wondering what direction this conversation was going to go. It was no secret that they had been careless with the rules, breaking them right under Captain’s nose. But, with the way Hongjoong had also been behaving, it was a mystery as to what side of their leader they would be getting this evening. 

Hongjoong glanced down at the floor for a moment before pulling his eyes to survey them, a smirk spreading across his lips. “Now, let’s talk about dinner.”

__________

I woke up the next morning still snuggled up to Christie, the smell of some form of baked goody wafting throughout the room. I gently untangled myself from her. Apparently it wasn’t gentle enough because she opened her eyes with a groan. I made my way off the bed, nearly falling over since the sheets weren’t ready to let me out of their grasp. I glanced over to my bedmate. She began blinking slowly as she took in the room around her, looking only a little dazed. I giggled a little, assuming she was confused about where she was.

“Come on, sleepy head. Let’s get you some coffee so you can function on a basic human level…” I coaxed, nudging her softly before offering her my hand. She clasped it with yet another groan, stumbling off the bed since she had not shaken off her sleepies yet, a feat that would not be achieved without caffeine support. I led her towards the kitchen, the smell of baked goods getting stronger with each step. She hissed when we stepped into the sunshine pouring through the kitchen windows, covering her eyes with her arm and muttering how the morning sun was going to make her combust. 

“Damn Alexis, did you bring home a cave troll instead of Sannie boy last night?” Thea chirped, although she barely acknowledged us while she whisked something in a large metal bowl.

“Fuck you Thea. You know good and well that I’m a fucking chaos goblin who will eat you if you don’t show me where the coffee is hiding. I am not built for mornings,” Christie growled, making her way to the cabinets. She opened and closed each one loudly with a huff, hunting down a mug to no avail.

“Don't promise me a good time if you don't plan on following through with your threats, missy.” Thea giggled, handing Christie the pot of coffee and the mugs she had been hiding behind one of the many bowls scattered around the countertops. Christie snatched one out of her hands, scowling at Thea.

“Why are we threatening to Jeffrey Dahmer Thea this early in the morning?” Nikki grunted, shuffling her way into the kitchen with a yawn. 

“She called me a fucking cave troll and was hiding the coffee from me. It’s grounds for a beating I swear.” Christie spat as she doctored her coffee, not bothering to turn around from the counter. I could hear the disdain dripping from her voice. 

“Can we at least make it Sebastian Stan and not Dahmer, unless we are referring to the Evan Peters version?” I threw out with a sigh, but was ignored. We all knew my penchant for Sebastian in Fresh, as well as my deep love for all things Evan. I made my way towards Christie to make my own cup, only to find one waiting for me on the counter. I jutted my hip into her softly in thanks before wrapping my hands around the mug, blowing on the steaming liquid while the heat seeped through my hands. I took a seat at the table, ready to watch the rest of the chaos unfold. 

Nikki, Thea, and Christie continued to sling insults and threats at each other. Thea was definitely on her A-game today, matching their words with ease even while operating the appliances in the kitchen, filling muffin tins and kneading dough as she went. I don’t think Nikki and Christie were expecting this version of Thea before they had downed their first cup of joe, and it took them a moment to gather their wits when it came to their onslaught. I, on the other hand, minded my own business, casually sipping on my coffee while I attempted to drown out the bickering around me. 

They were relentless with one and one other and there was no end in sight, not even when Thea set down the homemade cinnamon rolls, muffins, bacon, and fruit on the table. Instead, their meaningless argument continued while they loaded their plates, the clinking of cutlery only adding to the loudness in the room. My eyes bounced back and forth between the three of them, waiting for the right time to drop the Wooyoung bomb to break them of their loop. 

“Wooyoung kissed me at dinner last night,” I said simply, taking a long sip of coffee after I spoke.

Nikki froze mid sentence and spun to look at me, mouth wide. Thea nearly spit out her cinnamon roll, clutching her throat as she coughed. Christie simply sat with a smug smile resting on her face. 

“He what now?” Thea sputtered. It took her a moment to compose herself from her coughing fit, taking a quick swig of water to wash whatever was lingering down. “Where, when, how? How did we not see? In front of San? What did he do? Oh my gosh, I have so many questions.”

Nikki was surprisingly speechless and continued to look at me with bewilderment. She snapped her mouth closed, pursing her lips and furrowing her brows as she thought. She opened her mouth for just a moment to speak before promptly closing it, the same confused look returning to her face. Christie couldn’t contain her laughter, causing Nikki and Thea to both shoot daggers in her direction.

“Did she know? There’s no way she would be this calm,” Nikki finally said, pointing a finger at Christie while she narrowed her eyes. 

“I told her last night,” I said in between my own giggles. I knew this would catch them off guard, but their reactions were even more hilarious than I anticipated. “Yeah, he kissed me, but it wasn’t a big dramatic thing. Our lips barely touched, but it was in front of San. He didn’t seem to mind”

“And was this before or after he told San that he needed a turn with you?” Christie smirked, clearly wanting to add fuel to the fire.  

I tipped my head backwards, laughing even harder at Nikki and Thea’s faces. They were completely gobsmacked. I couldn’t wait to tell them the rest of the night's events. “After… and after the conversation of ‘you won’t believe the treatment we have planned for you,’ or however Woo put it.”

“How in the fuck are you getting your literal sammich and I’m over here giddy about a damn leg touch,” Nikki murmured. 

“Nikki, I feel you. You have no idea,” Christie sighed.

“So… uh not the time to tell you Yunho kissed my forehead?” Thea said cautiously, running her hands through her hair while she slunk into the chair to make herself appear even smaller. 

All eyes diverted to Thea as she told the story of her own night. Apparently, my dear WooSan weren’t the only handsy members in the group. Jongho, but more often Yunho, couldn’t keep their hands off her. Jongho in particular was slathering her with compliments. Thea also confirmed that he was in on the fact that we all spoke Korean, antagonizing Yunho with comments in a similar manner as Wooyoung with San once he had confirmation from her. The kiss happened right before we left when Thea excused herself to the restroom. Yunho apparently stopped her before she got there and thanked her for coming before using those giant ass hands of his to cup her cheeks and plant a sweet little kiss right on her forehead. 

“Well, my night wasn’t anywhere near as exciting as you two’s. There were some hands on thighs, mixed with a couple of grabs here and there. Mingi hugged me from the side… don’t you bitches even think about it! Hugs are my arch nemesis, but it’s Mingi so he gets a pass,” Nikki grumbled, tipping her head down towards her plate in desperation to avoid our eyes and hide the blush blooming across her cheeks. As if we would have missed it. We all knew deep down Nikki had more of a soft side than she would ever want us to see.

Christie let out a small laugh, turning her head towards Nikki. She let out a faint twinning again between laughs, a very common saying amongst the two of them. She filled the other two in on her less eventful evening before making her typical offer of doing dishes and tidying up the kitchen area.

I offered to help her but she waved me off, telling me that helping Nikki get ready was more pressing than assisting her with clean up duty. She turned her back to me, hands disappearing into the sink once she began scrubbing one of the many bowls Thea dirtied. I followed Nikki and Thea out of the kitchen making my way to my room to yet again begin the process of getting ready. Today’s looks were more lowkey, hopefully making the process less arduous. 

“Are we ready?” I yelled, calling out to the others scattered around the house while I completed a final once over in the mirror.

I opted for a cropped corset style top and black high waisted leather skirt. The top was made entirely of black mesh, apart from the solid black lines of boning, wide straps, and bra area, coming together in a V at both the front and back. The skirt was simple, aside from the slit. It hugged my ass perfectly, barely grazing my mid thigh. I was already mentally preparing for the comments from Nikki and Christie about keeping people away with sticks. My strawberry blonde locks were down and loosely curled, more of a beachy wave than anything. Makeup for tonight was much simpler: a smokey eye and a nude lip. I pulled on the black lug booties and strolled out of my room, bag in hand, to find the others. I almost ran straight into Christie and Nikki, who were both coming out of Christie’s room. I’m assuming Christie was helping Nikki with the finishing touches.

Christie was wearing black leather skinnies and a lace racer back tank top, a hint of her black bra peeking through the woven material. Her combat boots added a couple of inches to her tiny stature. Her blonde hair was pulled back into two thick french braids, black ribbon intertwined within the twists, ending in a small bow at the elastics, her makeup soft with browns and golds with a bold red lip again. 

Nikki was dressed in her typical black, leaning more to one the goth edge today: fishnet shirt under a skater dress belted in the middle to give her waist more definition. The bottom half flared out over her fishnet covered legs, and she was rocking her typical shit kicker combat boots. A thick black choker clung to her neck, a silver heart resting in the hollow of her throat. Her long hair was slicked into a high ponytail, makeup at a minimum, just a touch of mascara and a winged liner paired with a stunning matte black lip. 

The three of us walked into the living room to an awaiting Thea, who was sitting cross legged on the couch, scrolling through her phone. Her purple hair was waved slightly, one side pulled back with statement bobby pins. She donned black cargo pants, a cropped, high neck sleeveless tank, and white Air Force Ones. She had on barely any makeup aside from a winged liner and mascara, letting her striking hair be the focus today. 

“Feels like it took you three forever,” Thea teased, standing up promptly when we walked in the room. 

I rolled my eyes at her. “We are right on time, thank you very much.” I’m assuming she received similar looks from Nikki and Christie behind me, but didn’t say much, other than it was time to get going so we wouldn’t be late for sound check and miss a second of looking at her precious Hos. 

We did a final run through of what was needed, with Christie running through her compulsory lists to keep us on task while we triple checked our bags. Once it was determined that everything was in hand, we made our way out the door to pile into Nikki’s SUV with her once again at the helm. We slipped into what had basically become our normal positions in the car: Thea as the ever ready co-pilot and DJ, and Christie and I snuggled together in the backseat as designated passenger princess. 

Nikki had us pulling into the parking garage in no time, her lead foot coming to our advantage once again. The routine within the arena was more or less the same: going through security, scanning our tickets, and slapping on wristbands once again. Our seats for soundcheck and the concert were the same as yesterday, meaning no guesswork when it came to finding them. We had no issues navigating the arena, winding our way through people, making a stop at the VIP bar once again. We settled in easily once inside the arena, taking in the sights and sounds again while my thoughts floated to San and Wooyoung. I was more than excited to see them again, even if it was only going to be on stage. 

“Ladies!” A hand came down lightly on my shoulder as Angela’s chipper voice broke through my thoughts. I startled slightly at the touch, but when I turned to look at her I found a reassuring smile plastered on her face as she looked at the four of us. “I know this wasn’t included…” her voice turned low, forcing us to lean in towards her as she spoke. “Hongjoong has asked if you would meet with them backstage again, after soundcheck of course.”

My eyes grew large. Did I somehow think this into existence? Here I was, lamenting over my desire to be in San and Woo’s mere presence, and now we had Angela saying Hongjoong wanted us backstage again? This had to be a fever dream, a damn good one at that. 

“Yeah… yes. Yes!” Thea stammered, answering for the group. Angela clapped her hands in response, telling us to meet her by the same doors we followed her through yesterday once soundcheck concluded. 

We were instantly more excited, but had to tone it down thanks to the other people around us. I felt absolutely giddy watching Angela disappear through the side door, anxiously awaiting when we would follow her through them once again. The girls around us were eyeing us up and down, clearly wondering why a staff member came to talk to us. Angela spoke to us so quietly that I’m sure she wasn’t overheard, but nonetheless whispers started flying around us.

“Don’t even,” I whispered to both Nikki and Christie, knowing they would quickly be fed up with the murmurs surrounding us. I could see the fire igniting behind their eyes, but we didn’t need to draw any more attention to ourselves. They glared at me only for a moment before all focus was redirected to Ateez coming on stage, silencing the buzz circling us. 

Hongjoong counted them down once more as their introduction ran through the arena. Soundcheck went similarly to yesterday’s, although they switched out Wave for Dancing Like Butterfly Wings. I’m surprised we didn’t have to catch Nikki when Mingi came over during the chorus and gave her a little wave, beaming in her direction like she was the only one in the stadium. Once again, all members made their way towards us frequently, only this time we didn’t have to write it off as pure delusions. The set ended at Say My Name, and Ateez thanked everyone for coming this early, wishing them well before bowing and exiting the stage. 

I was much less nervous this time, walking with complete confidence despite the eyes following the four of us. People were milling about the arena floor, some talking, others making their way to the merch tables, but we clearly stuck out like sore thumbs as we moved closer to the stage and Angela waiting at the door. She swung it open, letting us breeze past the security guards to move deeper in the stadium.

“So, they are in the same room as yesterday,” Angela began, pulling out her phone. “I have to rush to a quick meeting, do you think you ladies can find your way back there on your own?”

I nodded, even though Angela was singularly focused on typing. “Yes, I remember the way.” I immediately noticed Nikki’s smug look as she stifled a laugh, snorting into her hand once Angela looked up. 

“Excellent,” she beamed. “They seem quite comfortable around you… I haven’t heard of them asking for something like this since I began working for them. I’ll be back again thirty minutes to showtime… Hongjoong’s request again.” With that, she turned on her heel, walking purposefully down the hallway as she spoke into her phone, disappearing once she turned right. 

“Lead the way, Sunshine,” Christie said playfully, a whimsical look flashing through her eyes. 

I laughed, grabbing her hand and pulling her behind me with Nikki and Thea closely behind. We made our way through the few turns. I was quite proud of myself, since normally my sense of direction was terrible, but how could I forget the location of where I made out with one Choi San. I stopped in front of the same door, and based on the noises coming from the other side it was certain we were in the right place. 

I took a deep breath and looked back at my three friends standing behind me. They had the same look in their eyes I did, one filled with excitement, but with a little bit of unease lying beneath. They mirrored my deep breath and Thea gave me a nod of encouragement as I raised my fist, tapping three quick but firm knocks before I turned the knob in my hand. 

Nikki, Thea, and Christie moved into the room first and were immediately greeted, choruses of ‘hellos’ and ‘you’re here's’ rounding through the room. I was nearly pushed back into the door by San barreling towards me, wrapping me in his arms as he pulled me into a hug. He placed a light kiss in my hair before nuzzling into the crook of my neck

“I’m so glad you’re here, my treasure,” he mumbled, his lips tickling my skin as he spoke. I melted into his embrace, snaking my hands around his neck, not a care about who was in the room watching. His arms wound around my waist tightly, locking me against him. He pulled back slightly to look me in the eyes, twisting one of my curls around his finger with a soft smile. 

A second pair of hands made their way to my torso, coasting along before resting on my stomach. Someone made contact with my back, but made no effort to tug me out of San’s arms. Instead, the lithe body pressed into me faintly, the nimble fingers stroking softly along my skin. “Quit hogging our girl, San-ah. She’s barely made it in the room.” Wooyoung, though I assumed it was him the moment his fingers came into contact with my skin. 

I sighed, glancing up at San to find him still smiling, not at all concerned about his best friend’s words, nor his hands splayed across my body. I relaxed between them, dropping one of my hands from San’s neck and letting it land atop Wooyoung’s wrist. Woo’s chin settled on my shoulder, fitting perfectly against me thanks to our near identical heights. His lips grazed my ear, more tenderly than I would have expected from him. It was surreal, having both of them wrapped around me this way. It was like I had plucked a page out of one of the many fan-fics I had read, firmly trading my name with y/n in this sweet reality. 

“She is our girl, isn’t she?” San resounded, brushing his thumb against my cheek while he looked at me through heavy lids.

I laughed softly and smiled, rubbing small circles on San’s neck while I eased further into Woo’s chest. San was still oblivious to my knowledge of Korean, his lack of reaction to my laugh all the more evidence. “Well, this is a welcome I wasn’t expecting.” 

Wooyoung twisted his head to kiss my cheek, smiling against it while he whispered. “We are full of surprises, jagiya.” He removed his body as quickly as he attached himself, tossing back a wild smile as he walked towards the snack table. 

San’s hand on my face caressed down my arm, stopping to lace his fingers through mine. He flashed me another dimpled grin, pulling me towards Wooyoung now sitting on one of the couches. My eyes locked with Hongjoong’s briefly as we walked by. I anticipated some form of remark, especially after Yeosang and Seonghwa’s warnings the night before. Instead, his eyes narrowed for just a moment before sighing deeply, turning away with a shake of his head to concentrate on Christie sitting next to him. Seems like everyone was much less on edge today, including Hongjoong. Now I wondered how much of Yeosang and Seonghwa’s words were just empty threats thrown about in an attempt to keep San and Woo in line. 

Once we were on the couch, I settled myself next to Woo, pulling the bottom of my skirt as I sat down. San cozied up to me, squeezing in since Thea and Jongho had taken up the remaining places on the couch. Yunho once again was nestled between Thea’s legs on the floor, leaning into her while one of his arms was stretched across her lap. Her hand was laying on top of his forearm, and I could see her fingers tracing. The three of them looked very comfortable, and Thea was flirting with both of them relentlessly. 

“I can’t believe you’re wearing a skirt that tiny,” San murmured, his arm wrapping behind my back possessively as he squeezed. 

“It leaves little to the imagination,” Wooyoung smirked, tugging upwards on the material playfully before letting it snap back into place. He lingered on the hem, rubbing it through the pads of his fingers before letting his hand lay on top of my thigh, the tips of his fingers continuing to trace. 

“I need to do something to keep your attention,” I teased, snuggling into San’s side. His arm tightened around me, angling me further into him. Flirting with them was easy, and with each passing touch and word I was becoming more comfortable. 

San and Wooyoung both looked amused. “Jagi, you could do nothing and always hold our attention,” San mused, sneaking a kiss onto my temple. 

I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks, especially with the way Wooyoung’s eyes passed hungirly up and down my body. His fingers dug into the soft part of thigh, and my thoughts swirled back to him saying he needed a turn at dinner. What exactly that meant was still lost to me, I was dying to find out his and San’s real intentions with me were. 

“...right, Alexis?” I had just caught the tail end of whatever Thea was saying, only because she said my name. 

I tore my eyes away from Woo and looked towards Thea. She, Yunho, and Jongho were all looking at me, waiting for an answer to whatever she just asked. I leaned up and over San, placing my weight on my elbow now laying on his lap. “I’m sorry… I completely missed all of that.”

I heard Wooyoung snicker beside me, but I ignored it and focused on Thea fighting a smile beside me. She mirrored my positioning, leaning over Jongho on her elbow. “We were talking about dinner last night, and I said we all had such a great time.” She tipped backwards, no longer fighting the smile coming across her face. Of course she knew just how much I enjoyed dinner, how much we all did for that matter. 

“Absolutely, it was a blast. Although, I was a little bit surprised to be invited backstage again…” I said, my eyes subconsciously moving to Hongjoong on the couch diagonally to me. He was engaged deeply with Nikki, Seonghwa, and Christie, smiling and laughing. 

Yunho laughed, booming through the room. He looked up at Thea, beaming at her. “How could we not? I think I can speak for all of us when I say that we enjoy all of your company.” Yunho turned to look at me. “You guys seem to fit well with us, as odd as that sounds from only knowing you what… 24 hours?” 

Something flashed across Jognho’s face for a brief moment at Yunho’s words, and both San and Woo’s hands tightened for a second before relaxing against me. Thea must have seen it too, and we exchanged a quick, yet quizzical look. 

“I can think of some other things that could fit well…” Wooyoung mumbled, earning a soft smack from San. I couldn’t help it, and apparently neither could Thea, since both of our heads whipped in his direction. My eyes were huge when they caught his. Woo grinned and ran his tongue along his lower teeth, squeezing my thigh. I exhaled loudly, wondering why in the hell he would say something like that, but then the realization hit me. It was Woo. Why wouldn’t he say something like that? 

“Wait…” I heard Yunho say faintly. I glanced back over at him, studying his face. It was like a lightbulb suddenly went off in his head. He reached upwards to Thea and grabbed her face, pulling her down towards him. His face was hidden behind hers as his hand wrapped around her neck, but I could see the smile bloom on her face, a soft giggle escaping at whatever Yunho said. 

“Keeping secrets, Yunho?” San questioned, raising an eyebrow. Poor Sannie… still had no clue.

Jongho chuckled and patted San’s thigh. “We would be crazy to keep any from you, dear Sannie.” 

San responded with a scowl, pulling me back into him. “Alright then, keep your secrets.”

Wooyoung cackled, but conversation thankfully moved forward and no more Korean sidebars were held. It was clear though that Yunho was also now completely aware of our secret, and I was half tempted to tell San just to put the poor boy out of his misery. Instead, the six of us began discussing our favorite video games. How San, Yunho, and Jongho knew that Thea and I were both into them was beside me, but I brushed it off. Wooyoung was just happy to be included, not being quite as into gaming as the rest of us, but contributing nonetheless. 

Hongjoong’s voice suddenly cut through the room while he laughed. I turned towards him as he stood up, reaching for Christie’s hand to bring her up with him. I heard him mention something about how he completely forgot to sign something for her yesterday. He pulled a pen out of his pocket, but the pen itself was lavish, looking like it was adorned with red and black crystals. A look of sheer terror crossed over Christie’s face, her eyes wide as the color drained from her face. I saw her suck in a breath sharply before quickly composing herself, putting on a fake smile that only those who knew her best would catch. Yunho below me visibly tensed, why I wasn’t sure, but his eyes were trained in the same direction as mine. 

He and I made eye contact, sharing a look I don’t even know how to describe, but it was definitely an affirmation that I did see something strange. He gave me a fleeting smile, looking over to Christie, Yeosang, and Hongjoong once more before standing up to grab some snacks. 

“Treasure.” San leaned in extremely close, wrapping one hand around my neck. His thumb held my face firmly in place, while his other hand migrated to my thigh. His breath was hot against my cheek when he spoke. “Go left out of the door, take the second hallway on the right… I’ll be waiting. Two minutes.” He pressed a kiss to my cheek, his thumb stroking my jaw. “See you soon.” My heart began to race and I could feel my cheeks flush. He stood up promptly, but not before whispering something to Wooyoung, making a smile creep onto his face as he turned to me. 

“Tick tock, pretty girl.” Wooyoung ran his fingers up my leg, the tips barely brushing over my skin. His eyes met San’s one last time before he walked out the room unnoticed by the others. It had been common for them to filter in and out thus far, so there was no reason him leaving would be cause for suspicion 

I raised my eyebrow at him, but I had no comeback prepared. My brain was going in a million different directions. I felt woefully unprepared for whatever was coming next, but the excitement was far outweighing the anxiety I was feeling. “Shut up, Woo,” was all I could manage, making his smile wider as a sharp laugh escaped his lips. 

He clutched my thigh firmly, still giggling for a moment before that hazy, lustful look from dinner  entered his eyes. “The more nervous you seem, the more everyone will notice… just get up and go. You don’t want to keep Sannie waiting, or else this plan of ours will fall through, and I don’t think that’s something any of us want to happen.” He bit his bottom lip, gazing at me so intently that I didn’t fully comprehend what he said. He laughed once more before putting a hand on my back to push me off the couch, lightly smacking my ass as I was forced up. 

I shot a glare down at him, rolling my eyes. “I couldn’t resist.” He shrugged his shoulders before he tapped an imaginary watch on his wrist, a smirk creeping back onto his face. 

As much as I didn’t want to admit it, Woo was right. I would draw more attention to myself if I seemed on edge. Instead, I walked calmly to the door, keeping both my pace and breathing in check, thankful that everyone seemed to be occupied in some way or another. I was almost completely undetected, until Nikki happened to stand up right as I walked behind her. She turned around and immediately read my expression. Her lips twitched slightly as I continued on to the door, giving me a small, almost unnoticeable nod. 

I tilted my head in acknowledgement, but did not look back once I had the doorknob in my hand. I let go of the breath I had been holding the moment the door closed behind me. I looked to my left and right, noticing the hallway was completely empty. Thank god. I went left, remembering San’s specific directions, continuing through the corridor and passing the first right. I walked for what seemed like an eternity, my heartbeat growing louder and faster with each step as my nerves and anticipation built. I stopped for a second once I hit the second hallway, breathing deeply. 

“Pull it together, Lex,” I mumbled before turning down the hallway. I expected San to be waiting in the middle, but was left looking down another empty corridor with nothing but a few doors exposed on either side. I sighed. I had followed his directions perfectly but he was nowhere in sight.

I stepped quietly through the hallway, taking in the doors on either side. None of them were opened, and there was no way in hell I was risking opening them on my own to see what was on the other side. I stopped outside of the last one at the dead end hallway, instantly flustered and feeling like an idiot. Did I accidentally miss what room? I was wracking my brain, but there was no mention of which one to enter. 

I crossed my arms, leaning against the gray walls. The door to my left suddenly flung open and I was yanked inside by my arm. “What the…” 

San shut the door behind us and I heard the lock click into place. I took a couple of steps into the room once I oriented myself, looking around and concluding that it had to be an old office space, filled only with a couple of desks, chairs, and a single small couch taking up the entirety of the back wall. I spun around to face San, who was leaning against the door, staring at me hungrily, running his thumb along his lip. 

Standing in the middle of the room I felt very exposed, especially with the way San was drinking me in. “What is this about, Choi San?” I breathed, catching his eye with a smile. 

San closed the distance in a hurry, latching onto me as our lips collided into a fevered kiss. His fingers wound themselves in my hair, thumbs securing my face and lips against him while he eased me backwards until I hit the wall. San’s body pressed into mine, his tongue snaking its way into my mouth to tangle with my own. My hands clutched onto his waist, sneaking up under his black shirt to hold onto that gloriously toned back. Gone was the sweetness of the first stolen kiss in the green room, now one filled with fervor and pure desire took its place. 

San’s left hand detangled from my hair and coasted down my side, skimming my breast before landing on my ass. He squeezed firmly, pushing himself further into me. I moaned against his mouth, our tongues continuing to dance. I could feel him smile before he nipped my lower lip, tugging it lightly as he pulled away. 

He began peppering my jaw with slow kisses, dragging his lips along before pressing soundly. It felt like pure heaven and every nerve in my body was firing at once. My fingers dug into the muscles of his back when his lips continued down, keeping the same firm, slow pace. 

“I’ve been waiting to do this all day,” San breathed against my neck, hot and sultry. Now, he was alternating between those intoxicating firm kisses and soft sucks along the pulsepoint of the neck. He paused his ministrations to look at me with heady eyes, lightly rubbing his thumb along my cheek. “You are so fucking beautiful.” 

I felt the heat rise in my cheeks at his words and the way he was gazing upon me. He was staring at me like I was the only thing in the world worth looking at, a piece of art only he could understand. I removed one of my hands from his back, rubbing along his abs, tangling it up in his shirt for a moment before letting it fall on his chiseled jawline. “That’s saying something, coming from you San.” 

He inhaled sharply at my touch, but laughed softly as he angled his forehead into mine. He pecked the tip of my nose quickly with a smile before tilting my chin upwards to kiss me sweetly. “I don’t think I can get enough of you,” San said against my lips, voice soft with affection. 

He eased his mouth back onto mine slowly, kissing me again with purpose, each movement of his lips and tongue perfectly chosen to drive me insane. He pressed his hips into me, pining me securely against the wall, and I could feel the hardness that had formed in his jeans. The pressure against my core was unbearable and only added to the wetness that had already begun to pool.

One of San’s hands began teasing along the bottom of my skirt, running across my thighs as he moved upwards, shifting it higher as he went. His fingers brushed my already soaked underwear, a hum of appreciation coming from his lips when he felt it. My breath immediately hitched when he began sucking along my neck and slid a single finger under my thong, sliding it up my slit in one swift motion. 

“Fuck, San.” Another moan slipped out of me as my head rolled back against the wall at the sensation.  

I felt San smile before he bit into my skin softly. He sunk in another finger, moving my thong to the side, and his thumb began circling my clit slowly while he slid his fingers in and out of me at the same speed. I reached towards his face, needing his lips back on mine. He complied, attacking my mouth with his tongue and quickening the pace of his fingers. My legs spread further apart to give him better access, and he moved to slot one of his legs between my open thighs. 

I could feel the knot building in my stomach, tightening with every motion and touch on my clit. My hand clenched his hair, the other grasping at his shirt, doing everything in my power to hold him against me. San shifted the angle of his fingers, bending them inside me to hit my most sensitive spot and my legs began to fail me as I fell deeper into pleasure. 

“Come for me, jagi,” San purred against my lips, punctuating his command with a bite along my lower one.

I fell over the edge at his words, collapsing against the wall and into his arms as my orgasm surged through me. I whimpered as he worked me through it, slowing his kiss and fingers until the wave passed. He withdrew his fingers and moved them to my waist, holding me steady. I was completely out of breath, my chest rising and falling quickly as I did my best to catch it. 

“Absolute perfection,” he said, rubbing his thumb along my lower lip before kissing me softly. I couldn’t contain my laughter, making him raise an eyebrow at me before he faintly laughed along with me. I’m sure I looked like the definition of a hot mess, a fucked out one at that. 

I brushed the hair out of my face with a light huff, smiling up at the drop dead gorgeous man in front of me. “I’m going to repeat my previous statement… that’s saying something, coming from you, San.” 

Without thinking, I threw myself back onto him, pushing him backwards like he had done to me the moment the door shut behind us. I steered him towards the couch, only disconnecting our lips to push him down. He landed with a soft thud, clearly surprised by my forwardness for a second before that hazy look I couldn’t get enough of  took over his face.  I don’t know what came over me at that moment, whether it was the way he was staring me down with heavy eyes, his very evident hardon bulging through his jeans or coming down from my own orgasm… but more than likely a combination of all three. I dropped to my knees in front of him without a second thought, reaching for his jeans as our lips connected again. Impressively enough, I didn’t fumble the button or zipper, undoing them easily even with San pawing at me.

I sat back on my heels and San tried to lean forward with me, not wanting our lips to break apart. I held him back with a hand, using my other to tug at his waistband. “Off.” I looked him dead in the eyes, surprising myself slightly with how confident I was. I wanted him, and I needed to show him just how badly I did. 

San parted his lips to say something, but instead his mouth twitched up into a smirk. He never broke his gaze as he shifted his hips upwards, hooking his thumbs into his jeans to pull them down. He came forward to meet my lips, grabbing my face with one hand to kiss me passionately, the other working his pants down to his knees to expose his hard cock. He slunk back into the couch cushions, palming his length and stroking softly while he looked at me through heavy lids. God, was he a fucking sight. 

I leaned in, kissing along his jaw and down his neck. He moaned when I replaced his hand on his cock with my own, rubbing my thumb across the glistening tip. I nipped and sucked along his neck just like he did to mine, repayment for the sweet torture he gave me. San’s hand found its way to my cheek once I pulled back. I gazed at him through my eyelashes as I slid down his body. I licked my lips, biting my lower one as I positioned myself over him. He inhaled sharply when I ran my tongue up his full length, swirling around before I sucked the tip. 

He audibly groaned when I sunk down, taking as much of him into my mouth as I could, my hand stroking along his base. His hand swooped into my hair once I began bobbing up and down slowly, keeping my hair back and providing some support but doing nothing to change my speed. I felt him twitch beneath me each time I rolled my tongue along his tip, his breath coming out in pants when I ran the flat of my tongue along the underside. His fingers tightened in my hair once I adjusted my head to take him deeper. I relaxed my throat, dropping my tongue to make room so I could take him completely, hollowing my cheeks when the tip connected with the back of my throat for extra pressure. I pulled back until he was barely in my mouth, sucking the tip and sweeping my tongue to collect the precum before lowering back down to deep throat him. I fought the gag threatening to come out, only focusing on breathing through my nose and the feeling of San completely filling my throat. 

“Fuck, treasure,” San moaned. I looked up at him, finding his head flung back on the couch and lolled to the side, eyes rolled back with his free hand bent and resting behind his head. I could see the tension in his face, and it only motivated me to give him the release he so clearly needed.

I sped up, holding the base of his cock to keep it steady as I slid up and down, holding his balls for more pleasure. His dick twitched against my tongue, his breath coming out in a hiss as he began controlling my speed, pushing himself in so deeply that my nose grazed his torso. I moaned, gripping his thighs as I let him control my mouth, his hips coming up with each thrust down. 

He came in a rush, his cock jumping against my tongue while he stroked his base quickly. His cum shot into the back of my throat, and I used his thighs to hold myself steady while I swallowed every drop. San pulled me off once he was finished, loosening the hand in my hair. He hastily pulled his boxers and jeans up, not bothering with the button or zipper. Now, he was the one slightly out of breath, pupils completely blown out, his black hair a tousled mess. 

San patted one of his thighs, beckoning me to come closer with a sheepish grin on his face. “Come here, baby.” 

I crawled up his body and straddled him, not caring at all about my skirt riding up while I felt his cock soften underneath me. I settled my hands on his abs, slipping my hands under his shirt to rub my thumbs along them softly. San tucked a piece of my hair behind my hair, grabbing my face in his strong hands. He studied my face with a grin, stroking my cheeks gently before he pressed a kiss to my forehead, then my nose, ending at my lips. It felt like I was in a dream, having him in front of me like this, but thankfully I wasn’t waking up. 

“I mean it, Alexis… you are absolutely perfect,” he murmured, kissing me sweetly again. Those big brown eyes were gazing at me with such affection, but this time I didn’t blush. I was beyond feeling nervous and shy around him at this point.

My hands moved to his shoulders and he pulled me closer into his chest by my waist. I smiled, toying with his hair in a futile attempt to fix it. “I think I should be telling you that…” I shook my head slightly, flicking my eyes down for a moment with a sigh. “This is honestly just surreal.” 

It was the truth. Never in a million years did I expect to be in a situation like this. Sure, the delulu clearly ran strong within me, as it did with most k-pop stans, but still. If someone had told me that I would have ended up sneaking off with Choi San after winning this contest I would have called them crazy myself. But here I was, locked in a secluded room, sitting on his lap after his fingers were all up inside me and my mouth was all up over him. 

San laughed and hooked his hands underneath me and scooted us forward. He scooped me up as he stood, surprising me just a little with how easily he lifted me. I locked my hands behind his neck as he held me. He kissed me slowly before he eased me onto the floor, his tongue running along mine lazily. 

He pulled back to look at me, adjusting my skirt back into place before tracing lightly along my waist. “My treasure, you better get used to this,” he laughed. His face turned serious as an emotion I couldn’t quite pinpoint came across his face. He held me close against him and I wound my arms tighter, relaxing into his chest. “I plan on telling you every single day just how amazing you are.” He lightly kissed my hair as he held my head, running his fingers through a few strands slowly.  

I felt a twinge in my stomach. I knew he meant what he said. I could hear all the emotion running through his voice, and he was holding onto me like he never wanted to let me go. But neither of us knew what tomorrow would bring. 

“That would imply that you are going to continue seeing me.” The words escaped me, coming out in a breathless rush, and I instantly regretted saying them. 

San squeezed me, nuzzling his face into my hair before kissing all over my arms still clinging to him. “I just got you. I’m not letting you go that easily.” His statement confused me. Often he spoke like he already knew me, but who was I to question him. There was this immediate comfortability between us that I couldn’t quite explain, something that I’m sure he noticed as quickly as I did.  

San pulled back with a sigh, but not before tapping another kiss on my forehead. “I could stay back here with you forever, but unfortunately I do have a concert to get ready for.” He grabbed my arms to detangle them, kissing each of my fingers as he held my hands. God, this man could easily make me melt into a puddle. “I’ll go first… can’t make it too obvious. Come back in a few minutes, okay babe?” 

I grinned at the pet name, leaning in to kiss him one last time before he left. “See you in five.” He brought my hands to his lips one last time before pulling away completely, moving towards the door. “Sannie… your pants,” I giggled. 

This was the first time I had seen that man blush, shooting me an embarrassed smile as he hurriedly redid his pants and adjusted himself in them. “Thanks, jagiya” He gave me one last grin before shutting the door behind him, leaving me alone in the tiny room. 

I ran my fingers through my hair and inhaled deeply. I definitely needed these few minutes to put myself back together. I went over to one of the desks, grabbing my phone from the couch on the way. I twisted my skirt around, tugging it back into the proper place before I leaned against the edge. I thankfully had no messages from any of the girls, so hopefully my absence was still unnoticed. I scrolled briefly, swiping through Instagram to let a few more minutes pass. 

My focus was pulled away from my phone when I heard the door open and the lock click back into place. I half expected to see San again, but was surprised to find Wooyoung grinning at me like a mad man. 

“Woo? What are you…” 

He was on me in a flash, pinning me against the desk with one hand and wrapping the other hand back in my hair at the base of my neck. He held my face centimeters away from his, but kept his lips just out of reach. I was completely taken off guard, latching on to the sides of his t-shirt to hold myself steady.

“I told you, treasure, our perfect fucking treasure, it’s my turn.” 

Wooyoung crashed his mouth onto mine, kissing me with such force that I was gasping for air against him. His tongue took full advantage of my open lips, coming into my mouth and hungirly exploring it. The amount of lust and desire coming from him was intoxicating, everything I had been craving since he teased me at the restaurant. In the midst of it all, my mind flung back to San, who just moments ago had been in this very same position with me. Now, his best friend had his tongue down my throat. Granted, based on San’s demeanor he didn’t seem against anything when it came to Wooyoung, but it had my brain reeling nonetheless. 

I pulled back with a gasp, pushing him away with my hands to try and get some separation between us. Woo released my lips, grinning at me for a moment before he moved his attack to my neck, kissing me so sensually that I had to swallow down the moan that was building in my throat. The man knew what he was doing with his lips, hitting each and every spot along my neck and jaw that made me crazy. 

“Woo… San…” I struggled to speak, his lips driving me towards absolute madness. 

He laughed into the hollow of my neck, his lips brushing my skin lightly while his fingers dug into my waist. It was absolutely tantalizing. “Jagiya,” he breathed, “who do you think told me to come back here?” He resumed his assault on my neck, pressing his toned body against mine firmly. “You’re ours.” He continued to scatter firm kisses as he spoke. Woo paused, pulling back to look at me, his big brown eyes glassy. He loosened the hand in my hair, moving it to softly cup my cheek. “You will always be ours.” 

The sweetness left in a hurry once his lips recaptured mine. His hands roamed my body, grabbing and rubbing every inch they could reach. Woo was completely opposite of San, every single kiss and touch wild, surging with an underlying intensity that I couldn’t put my finger on. I finally let myself go, reaching for Wooyoung and losing myself in his lips. My hands locked in his long dark hair, tangling us together more. 

Woo growled against my lips, nipping them before looping his tongue along mine passionately. He squatted slightly and palmed under my thighs, lifting me off the ground and placing me soundly on the desk. He ran his hands along my legs, rolling my skirt upwards to expose my soaked black lace thong. He repositioned himself between them, moving his hands to cup my ass and squeezing it firmly. 

“You are so fucking hot,” Woo said, his voice thick with wanting. He went back to kissing my neck, resuming his previous treatment. 

I clung onto him, no longer trying to stifle the noises leaving me. He pressed himself deeper into me, dragging his teeth along the flesh of my neck while he sucked and kissed. His fingers finally found their way to my throbbing center, teasing along the fabric with his thumb. I moaned at the touch, my head rolling to the side slightly. I felt Woo laugh against me, and he started applying more pressure on my clit through the material. 

“Hmm… Sannie got you all worked up for me.” 

I couldn’t fight the eye roll. “Really?”

He laughed, but continued circling with just enough pressure to make me desperate for more. “So fucking wet,” he murmured in my ear, nipping the lobe. “And all for me.”

“Woo. Shut up.”

He leaned back, a wild smile spreading across his face and his eyes began smoldering as he drank me in. Woo grabbed my chin, running his thumb along my lip firmly before dragging it downwards, sending a chill down my spine. A low laugh came from his throat before he leaned in and kissed me deeply. He dropped to his knees in front of me, sliding his hands up across my thighs and widening my legs. I was dripping in anticipation as he looked up at me, that mischievous grin never leaving his face. 

He leaned forward towards my center, pressing his lips against the fabric and flicking his tongue quickly. “Only if you say please.” His tongue poked out of his mouth just slightly, tracing along his teeth as he looked back up at me through his eyelashes. 

I groaned. I was not going to give in so easily, even though my body needed him so desperately it was aching. “Seriously?”

Woo laughed sharply and started tracing faintly along the inside of my legs. It sent goosebumps along my skin, and I clutched the desk’s edge so tightly that I’m sure my fingers were turning white. He began to pepper kisses all around, mixing in nips and sucks as he continued to tease. His lips barely brushed over my thong each time he switched legs, only adding to the growing need.

 “Jagiya.” This time, his mouth connected firmly over the fabric, his tongue sneaking in through one side to flick across my folds. “Say.” He flicked his tongue once more and I whined, a beg for more. “Please.” 

I couldn’t hold out any longer. I reached for his head, tilting it upwards to look him in the eyes. I grasped his chin, holding him in place. That goddamn tongue was rubbing his upper canine again, a gloating smile stretched across his face. “Woo. Please, shut up,” I breathed.

His fingers snagged into the lace of my underwear, pulling them off the second I spoke. He hummed, and I could see the triumphant look on his face when he dropped them to the side. He hooked his arms under my legs and pulled me closer to the edge of the desk, giving him better access to my soaked sex. 

He kissed along my inner thighs again, but this time there was no buffer between his tongue and my clit when his mouth connected. I moaned when the flat of his tongue ran through my folds, the tip flicking slightly when he reached my clit. He began whirling around, varying the amount of pressure to keep me on edge before sucking firmly. His tongue darted into my entrance, quick and firm, before running upwards languidly to continue flicking along my clit. 

“You taste so fucking good,” Woo hummed against me. “You’re so fucking perfect.”  I gasped, the vibrations from his voice adding to the stimulation from his tongue. 

My hands wrapped in his hair, holding him against me as I clutched the strands tightly. Every flick of his tongue made the bundle forming in my stomach grow. Woo removed his mouth, sitting back onto his heels. My arousal was reflecting off his face in the harsh lighting. He did nothing to wipe off it as he slid two fingers into me smoothly, his thumb brushing over my clit.

I closed my eyes and bit my lip, letting my head fall backwards for a moment before gazing back down at Woo, running my fingers through his hair. He moved to kiss me slowly, his fingers and thumb moving at the same slow speed as his tongue in my mouth. 

“Time to make you come,” he mumbled against my lips, letting his fingers pick up speed as he circled my clit. “Just needed to kiss these lips first.” He pulled away, lowering back to the floor in front of me.

“Surprised you’re not making me ask for that, too,” I teased, my voice breathless while he continued fingering me. 

He laughed as he positioned himself at my core again, the air coming from his mouth blowing directly onto my throbbing clit. “Don’t tempt me.” 

Immediately he began licking and sucking with increased intensity, eating me like I was his main dish. He was moving so quickly that it felt like his tongue was everywhere, each flick sending a wave of pleasure through me. His hands were gripping my thighs so tightly I was sure I would find bruises later. A particularly hard suck on my clit flung me over the edge, my orgasm hitting hard and suddenly. I did my best to muffle my cries as it surged through me, moaning his name as I came. Wooyoung held me steady, licking up everything he could while I shuddered under him. 

This time, Wooyoung rubbed his thumb along his face, gathering what was left of my orgasm before licking it off. He stood up once more, grabbing the rolled edge of my skirt and tugging it down as best as he could with how I was sitting. I held onto his shoulders as he wrapped around my waist snuggly, scooting me further to the edge so my feet were back on the floor, but still leaning against the desk.

Our chests were pressed together as we held each other tightly, not a single word spoken between us. His fingers were delicately tracing along my spine and he was gazing at me with much softer eyes than he had thus far. The wild, sassy Wooyoung I had gotten used to was missing, but I was not complaining about his softer version holding me. He kissed me sweetly, stretching his long fingers across my back to keep us as close as possible. I was just at ease with him now as I was with San, something that I found just a little unexpected. 

His laugh was breathless when he pulled away, a far cry from his typical cackle. He pecked my lips quickly before ducking down to the floor. He was clutching my underwear in his hands when he popped back up, that mischievous edge back on his face. 

“These,” he said with a glance at my thong in his hands, “are mine.” 

Ah. There he was… apparently a sweet Wooyoung was too good to be true. I lunged forward, but he held me back with one hand as he thrust my underwear into his pocket. “Woo. Don’t play.” I glared at him, trying to tug the hand out of his pocket. 

His laughter echoed through the room, clearly enjoying my struggle against him. He grabbed onto my wrists with lightning speed, locking them in his fingers. I did my best to fight against his grip, but it was no use. I pouted at him, sticking out my lower lip with a huff. 

“You’re even hotter when you’re mad… but not as hot as when you’re moaning my name.”

I rolled my eyes, laying on the dramatics. I would never admit it to him, but I enjoyed this little game he played with me, even with all the teasing and innuendos. I knew there was more to him than he wanted me to see yet, but the soft side of him was just on the verge of coming out. 

“Just shut up and kiss me.” 

He pecked my lips quickly and smirked, not dropping my wrists. “My treasure, you are not sneaky.” Another quick peck, but this one ended with a nibble on my lower lip. “No distractions.” He wrapped both my wrists in one of his large hands, patting the pocket containing my thong with his now free hand. “You are never getting these back.” 

I sighed, fully giving up on any attempt to get them back again. Of course he would see right through my little plan. He squeezed my wrists for effect with a diabolical smile, glancing down at them while rubbing his thumb lightly over the tattoo on my left one. “Can’t blame a girl for trying.” I tugged my hands once more, but his fingers wouldn’t budge. I stood up from the table, nudging Woo back slightly. “Do I get access to my hands again? Or are you going to fix my skirt for me?” 

Woo licked his lips, but continued to hold my wrists tightly. He carefully readjusted my skirt, but not before sliding his index finger across my still throbbing slit. He giggled when I jumped and quickly connected our lips, snaking his tongue along mine. He pinned our hands against his chest, deepening the kiss just for a moment before pulling back and leaving me gasping. 

“Sannie is going to be mad that I got these… what’s he going to say when I show him,” he smirked. I narrowed my eyes, rolling them. Any sassy remark was cut off by hard pounding coming from the other side of the door. Wooyoung sighed and cupped my cheek, brushing back my hair as he traced his thumb along it. “Ah, we’ve been found.” He kissed me once more, this one laced with the sweetness that he shoved down earlier, before walking towards the door with a huff. 

Wooyoung hit the lock, grinning back at me before he swung the door open. I hastily adjusted my skirt, even though Woo had done a pretty good job of putting it where it belonged. I had a pretty solid idea of who was on the other side of the door, but I had no clue what to expect once it opened.

__________

“Hey, Capt.” Wooyoung stood in the middle of the doorway with a smirk on his face, doing his best to shield Alexis from Hongjoong’s glare. “Funny seeing you here.” 

Hongjoong rolled his eyes, pushing past Wooyoung to step into the room. “Really?” He made eye contact with Alexis, who gave a meek little wave, standing awkwardly near the desk in the room. “Hi, Alexis.”

Wooyoung moved in front of Captain, standing in between him and Alexis once more. “Before you say anything, let Alexis leave,” he said firmly, casting a glance over his shoulder at her before meeting Hongjoong’s glare again. “It’s not her fault, and you know it.” 

Hongjoong sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. Wooyoung was right. “Everyone is waiting in the green room, it’s almost show time,” he said faintly, looking at Alexis through the corner of his eye. She gave him a weak smile as she took a couple of slow steps forward, but Wooyoung grabbed her arm as she went by. 

“He’s not upset with you, he won’t ever tell you… but you need to know he’s not,” he whispered in her ear, wrapping his arm around her waist protectively. Alexis nodded, smiling when Wooyoung kissed her cheek. She didn’t say anything as she left, but avoided eye contact with Hongjoong as best she could. 

Wooyoung and Hongjoong both watched her leave. Hongjoong turned his attention back to Woo once the door clicked shut and Alexis was assumingly a safe distance away. “Care to tell me why you’re locked away, basically missing makeup, and now making us all run late?”

Wooyoung rolled his eyes. “You did tell us to take advantage of our extra time you so graciously granted us. But why am I the only one who ever gets in trouble for shit? San was back here too, and I’m sure…” Hongjoong’s eyes widened. “Ah… didn’t know dear Sannie was going under your nose either. What if I told you he’s the one who came up with the whole idea of sneaking Alexis away?”

Hongjoong groaned. One of them acting out was bad enough, but both of them? He had told everyone to enjoy themselves after he said that he planned on having them backstage before the concert again, but did not expect any of them to take it to this level. Honestly, he shouldn’t be surprised that it was these two to finally cross every single line. But, how did he not notice San was missing? He must have been too distracted by Christie. This was becoming an issue whenever she was around, and he often found himself forgetting his duties as a leader in her presence.

 “Did you..?” 

Wooyoung cut him off with a laugh and a shake of his head. “A true gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell.” He immediately turned serious, knowing what Hongjoong was implying with his question. “I didn’t feed, and neither did San. We might be breaking every single rule, but I don’t think either of us are dumb enough to break that one yet.” 

At least they were smart enough to not cross that line. Hongjoong chuckled. “I wasn’t asking for details, I can easily assume what you both did back here.”

Woo shrugged his shoulders with a grin. “It was well worth running late for…” He looked as if he was daydreaming for a moment, lost in a memory before he shook himself out of it. “All I care about right now is that you don’t hold this against Alexis. This is on San and me, not her. Honestly, though, who can blame her for coming with us? We are extremely irresistible.” He batted his eyelashes at Hongjoong before throwing his head back.

Hongjoong was at a loss for words for a moment. He knew all of Wooyoung’s sides, having lived with him the past few hundred years, but this was one he hadn’t seen in a very long time. He could hide under his quick wit and jokes, but Hongjoong knew what was underneath, and that scared him. 

“You and I both know I won’t… But I guess I can’t blame you for making the most of your last day with her,” Hongjoong said. His comment struck a nerve with Wooyoung, and Hongjoong read it easily. It wasn’t worth an argument, not now, not this close to showtime. Instead, he placed his hand on Woo’s shoulder. “Go to makeup and get changed, now. No pit stops.”

Wooyoung brushed his hand off and took two steps towards the door, but paused with his hand on the knob. He turned back to look at his Captain, smirking wildly. “It’s going to take a lot more than a few words to keep us away from her, and you know it.” He didn’t give Hongjoong a chance to respond, walking out of the room without another glance back. 

__________

San was on top of me the moment I opened the door, beelining straight for me and pulling me further in the room. I could feel every single set of eyes in the room on us, but thankfully San placed himself between me and everyone else, positioning both of us in the furthest corner and hiding me as best he could.

He cupped my face between his hands, staring at me intently. He looked concerned, but also a little pissed, holding me with a protective edge to him. “What did he say to you?” 

I could feel tears threatening to build up, so I swallowed them down as best I could. This was so embarrassing, completely and utterly mortifying, and San’s brown eyes staring into me were not helping the matter. I felt like my entire body was on fire and I had to remind myself to breathe. All I could do was shake my head. 

“Hey, you are fine,” San said softly, giving me a reassuring smile. “Nobody cares, really. I just care about what Hongjoong said to you.” 

I peeked around his shoulder. Everyone had returned to their normal business. The rest of the members were doing last minute tasks for the concert and saying some final words to Nikki, Thea, and Christie. Christie, unsurprisingly, was the only one still looking in our direction. I gave her a quick smile to let her know I was okay. 

“He didn’t say anything, actually. Just said everyone was still in the green room,” I mumbled. “Woo threw the two of you under the bus, though, and said it wasn’t my fault at all.”

San laughed. “He isn’t wrong.” His voice became serious once more. “Hongjoong won’t be upset with you, he just… needs to make a point. Is he still back there with Woo?”

I nodded. “Woo said the same thing… doesn’t change the fact that it’s embarrassing as shit.”

San’s laugh echoed through the room this time. “Oh my treasure, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. At all.” He kissed me, soft and sweet. 

I sighed. “Easy for you to say.” 

San pulled me against his chest, hugging me close. “Don’t overthink. I can see it all over your face. Nobody thinks anything different of you, and I can tell you right now Woo and I would do this over and over again.”

I clung to him tightly. I don’t know how he knew the perfect thing to say, but here he was. He somehow easily comforted me, even though I would definitely need to have Christie talk me completely off the ledge once I told her everything. He kissed me temple and lightly traced along my back, holding me until he was certain that I was out of my head enough. 

“Lover boy, we gotta go,” Mingi said suddenly, his low voice booming through the quiet room.

“Alright, time to go babe,” San said, pushing me off him carefully to look me in the eyes. His face was filled with so much warmth and comfort. I looked around, realizing we were the last two in the room. San took my hand, leading towards Mingi waiting at the door. 

“At least someone was able to have some fun… Next time share your sneaky little plan with the rest of us, won’t ya?” Mingi said with a laugh. 

San pulled me closer, hugging my waist and kissing my cheek. “Alright, next time… I know you’re dying to get your hands on Nikki.”

“Damn right I am.”

I bit my lip to stop from laughing as we followed Mingi out the door. Thea, Christie, and Nikki were waiting just outside of it for me, all three of them giving me big reassuring smiles. They knew me too well. San and Mingi continued speaking in Korean, completely oblivious to the fact we all understood.

“San, Mingi, sidestage, now,” Hongjoong’s sharp voice came from the opposite end of the hallway, cutting of their conversation. He was walking in our direction with a now ready Wooyoung. They must have had every hand available working on him to get dressed and done up as quickly as they did.

Woo sped up once he saw us standing around the door, beaming at me as he jogged over. He did a quick glance around the hallway before pulling me into a deep kiss, wrapping an arm above San’s so I was being held by both of them. His head shot back towards Hongjoong once he pulled away, smirking. “This wasn’t a pit stop, it was on the way.”

Hongjoong rolled his eyes once he joined us. “You two are ridiculous,” he muttered, so quietly we strained to hear him. Wooyoung and San said nothing back to him, but I’m sure holding me tightly between the two of them was enough of a response. “Sidestage. Go.”

San and Woo peeled themselves off of me, but not before each of them kissed my cheek. Surprisingly, Mingi pressed one onto Nikki’s temple, both of their faces turning bright red immediately after. I could hear Captain sigh, but it was mostly drowned out by Thea, Christie, and I’s giggles. The three of them took off down the hallway, conversing in Korean about who knows what. Wooyoung turned around for a moment, walking backwards while he patted his pocket with a smirk, a reminder that he still had my thong even in his stage clothes. San glanced back, flicking his wide eyes down at my skirt before turning back to Woo with a laugh. Clearly my missing underwear was now common knowledge. 

Hongjoong scanned Nikki, Thea, Christie and I, but his gaze lingered on Christie. “I hope you guys enjoy the show.” He smiled very genuinely at us before he nodded at me, just a small one, an indication that we were indeed good. He took off down the hallway, making zero effort to catch up to the others, leaving Nikki, Thea, Christie and I alone.

“Where’s Angela?” I asked, getting the first question in before I was bombarded by them.

“Well… if someone wasn’t MIA for however long maybe you would know,” Thea teased, grabbing me by the arm and leading us down the hallway. “She popped in to let us know she had some more meetings, but that she had all the confidence in us to make it back to the arena floor on our own.” 

“I think the real question is where YOU were little miss sunshine. Don’t think we didn’t notice you and San missing before Capt caught you with Woo…,” Nikki said. “I mean, I have an idea… but…”

We were getting near the stadium doors, and this information would be much more difficult to share once we were in our seats. I gave them the quick version of both events, making sure to include enough details that they would be placated. Of course, comments were made about the damn y/n fantasy I had found myself in, especially with being snuck away by both San and Wooyoung. Nikki absolutely lost it when I let slip that Woo may or may not have his underwear in his pocket. Christie and Thea made us stop before we went out the door, since the three of them were completely out of breath from laughing so hard. Me, on the other hand, kept tugging at the bottom of my skirt in hopes nothing would be seen when I walked, which only made them laugh more. 

I stood in front of the door, crossing my arms and blocking them for just a moment. Time for a bit of payback, at least for Nikki. “Guess now wouldn’t be the best time that Mingi was making comments about how he wanted his hands on you, now would it?”

Nikki’s mouth dropped. “HE SAID WHAT NOW?” 

I smiled and opened the door, the sounds of the stadium drowning out anything Nikki had left to say. She scowled at me, to which I blew a little kiss back before strutting back onto the floor. I knew I threw her for a loop, but it was hilarious watching her squirm. I could feel her glaring into the back of my head while I navigated us back to our seats. There were definitely some people staring at us, but it was much easier to ignore this time around. 

I wasn’t sure much time we had left until the concert would begin, but judging by the atmosphere it had to be soon. We wound through the last of the people to take our seats back at the barricade. I was instantly envious of Thea, Nikki, and Christie all sitting down. I continued to yank at the skirt as I stood in front of them, not wanting it to ride up and flash anyone unintentionally. 

Nikki was still glaring at me, but there was no way she was going to get anything else out of me with the amount of ears around. I smirked at her, knowing she was absolutely fuming and unable to do anything about it. 

“Something you want to talk about, dear Nikki?” I asked sweetly. 

She narrowed her eyes, but said nothing. Instead, she turned to talk to Thea, thankfully avoiding all conversation of anything that happened backstage. Christis stood up and stood beside, leaning into me slightly.

“Quit playing with your skirt and making it weird,” she whispered, teasing me only a little. “I will tell you if it comes up too high, promise.” I laid my head on top of her in thanks, stopping my constant tugging and pulling as she requested. There was no more time for conversation, thankfully, since the lights dimmed and the intro VCR began.

It was near deafening, borderline louder than the night before. We were yelling along with the rest of them, screaming and chanting at the top of our lungs. They looked beautiful, as always, the black suits shining in the spotlights as New World started blasting through the stadium. It was incredible, watching them dance so fluidly and easily while singing and rapping as perfectly as they did. I could hardly take my eyes off of San and Wooyoung, and as the show went on it was clear they had the same problem. 

San was constantly in our vicinity as long as the song allowed it, more often than not with Woo right next to him. All the members were constantly coming to our little section of the extended stage, this time making it even more clear who they were interacting with. Of course, everyone around us was certain that every single look, smile, wink, finger heart, whatever, was directed at them specifically, but we knew better. Nikki thankfully kept quiet when someone next to us was making some very explicit comments about Mingi, resorting to glares instead. 

Wooyoung once again decided to torture me during The Leaders, coming up in front and center during the chorus. He looked me dead in the eyes, crouching down to get a better look at me. He patted that damn pocket, taunting me with a smirk on his face, blowing a kiss and wink before running off to giggle with San. Nikki, Thea, and Christie lost it as he did it, while I had no other choice but to try and look as angry as I could at him while the girls around me screamed. 

The concert was perfect, even better than the night before in my opinion. Everything seemed to go off without a hitch, and before we knew it they were closing the show with Guerrilla once again. The lights came on, and everyone was waiting around, hopeful for another encore on night two. We were chatting with everyone around us again. I felt like I was hyper aware of everything that was being said about San and Wooyoung, and I’m sure the other three were having the same thoughts regarding their men. 

I was brought back by my watch vibrating, another text from Angela. I raised my eyebrow at it, confused. Thea saw me studying my watch and I tilted it to let her see the message. Her doe eyes became even larger, but she didn’t say anything. She nudged Nikki, who immediately grumbled, but her mood instantly changed the second she read the message. Christie came around my back, peering over around my side as I pulled my phone to respond to her. 

I don’t think any of us were expecting another dinner invitation, but lo and behold, here we were. This time, we were sent the address for their hotel, complete with a room number and an estimated time to be there. I immediately responded with a yes. I didn’t need to ask the question out loud, the looks and nods from the other three were confirmation enough for me. Angela responded quickly that there was no need to wear anything besides something comfy and casual.

We were positively giddy. To be honest, I thought after the being caught in a backroom by Hongjoong debacle the last thing he would want would be me anywhere near San and Wooyoung. Every single comment around us was much easier to ignore, but surprisingly we were all a little more confident and remarked back to them, feeding into the delusions of the girls around us. Afterall, we knew where we were ending up tonight. 

Encore went by in a blur. Ateez was amazing, per usual, but honestly my mind was completely occupied by the impending dinner. It seemed like Christie, Thea, and Nikki were on the same wavelength as I was, enjoying the songs, but thoughts wandering. I was completely taken off guard at the fact that dinner would be at their hotel, presumably away from any additional eyes and ears. Who knew what would transpire there. 

Once The Real ended and Ateez did their final bow, we took off immediately, doing our best to beat the crowd. There was no need for us to wait around too long in hopes that by some chance they would come back out for a second encore. Based on the time Angela sent me, they would be getting ready for the meet and greet, leaving no time for anything extra. I bobbed and weaved through the people, lugging the other three behind me since they struggled to keep up with my long legs. 

Nikki nearly jumped into the car when we got to the parking garage, shoving the key into the ignition and starting it in a hurry. Now was the time we really needed to beat the crowds and this VIP parking was definitely an advantage. She pulled out in a flash, beating a majority of the cars around us so we weren’t fighting traffic out the parking lot. 

“What time are we supposed to be at the hotel again?” Nikki asked, casting her eyes quickly to the speedometer.

“Around 11:30.” I said, checking my texts once again. My heart dropped when another came in, but this one was from a random number. “Uh, Christie.” 

She leaned over me as I showed her my phone. “SEE YOU SOON?! What the fuck is he playing at now?” She spat, snatching my phone out of my hands in an instant. 

Thea turned around in the front seat to look back at us, concern etched onto her face. “Austin?”

“Who else would it fucking be?” Nikki grumbled.

“Already blocked. There’s no way he’s going to be seeing her soon. Over my dead body,” Christie said, handing me back my phone. “He’s in for a rude awakening if he comes anywhere near her. The moose and geese are on standby.” 

“I mean, the moose and geese are great, but I would love to see WooSan get their hands on him at this point,” Thea said frankly. “I just honestly don’t get it. It has been months… and it had been over for months before you guys officially broke up.” 

“Well unfortunately for me, he just can’t get it through that thick skull of his,” I sighed, my mind wandering to what San and Wooyoung would do if Austin tried coming around.

“Surely he’s not dumb enough to come find you, especially if he knows you’re with us,” Nikki said matter of factly. “He knows how we are with you and how we feel about him. It wouldn’t be the smartest decision.” 

She continued to weave out of traffic, and before we knew it we were at the exit to our BnB. We made good time, of course, but still didn’t have too terribly long before we would need to leave for the hotel. We rushed inside once we pulled into the driveway, each of us going straight to our rooms to change since we had to leave within the next 20-30 minutes. 

I quickly threw on a pair of black joggers, a deep green crop top with a low criss crossed back, and slid on my Adidas shoes. I ran a brush through my hair, fluffing it up slightly. Makeup was still completely intact. I wiped on some fresh deodorant, spraying myself with a little perfume before heading back into the living room. I was the first one ready, so I made myself cozy on the couch, scrolling through my phone to avoid thinking about the text.

__________

“Make sure you get noodles,” Yunho said, causing Seonghwa to swat his hands at him. 

Seonghwa had his ear pressed to the phone receiver in the suite, trying to ignore the members around him as he waited to order takeout from one of the few open places. He checked the time on his phone, casting a glance at San who shrugged his shoulders as he checked his own phone. Finally, someone on the other side picked up, letting Seonghwa order. 

“Seems like a lot of food for eight people?” Hongjoong questioned from the couch once Seonghwa hung up. Everyone had already gathered in his suite, relaxing, talking, and drinking after another successful show. 

“That’s because he ordered for twelve,” Woo said nonchalantly. He was sitting next to San on one of the couches, leaning up against him.

“He did what?” Hongjoong asked sharply, his eyes going between Wooyoung and Seonghwa. 

Seonghwa shrugged, smiling faintly. All eyes were on him now. “I ordered enough for the twelve people who would be eating tonight.”

“So…the girls are coming over then?” Yeosang’s voice was small, but the smile on his face was huge. He quickly covered it with his hands when Hongjoong glared at him. 

“Who invited them,” Hongjoong said, voice low. He crossed his arms, looking at each member individually to determine who looked the guiltiest. His gaze settled on San, mainly because he was avoiding looking in Hongjoong’s direction. 

“Technically, it was Angela.” Wooyoung answered on San’s behalf. Everyone was looking at him with a mixture of surprise and admiration. Woo snickered before continuing on. “We may or may not have taken her phone and sent Alexis a text telling them to come.”

“We?” 

“San, Seonghwa, and me,” Woo said with a shrug. “It wasn’t hard to do, she was easily distracted.” 

“Cheers to that,” Jongho said with a grin, taking a quick shot. 

Mingi laughed loudly, clapping his hands and stomping his feet. “Sneaky bastards.”

Hongjoong’s face was full of surprise as he looked over at Seonghwa. He would expect something like this from San and Wooyoung, especially after the events backstage, but not from Hwa.

Seonghwa was smiling meekly as he sat down on the couch. “Better to ask for forgiveness than permission. They should be here around 11:30, food around 11:45.” 

Hongjoong sighed as he stood up. He needed to clear his head for a moment. As much as he wanted to be upset with Seonghwa, Woo, and San, he couldn’t be. “Forgiveness, huh?” He shook his head as he walked towards the kitchenette of his suite. “Anybody else need something?” 

There were sounds of yeses as everyone shot off a drink, ranging from water, beer, to another bottle of soju. Yunho followed Hongjoong, offering an extra set of hands to bring in the beverages. 

“Don’t think I didn’t notice,” Yunho said quietly while Hongjoong handed him a couple of bottles. Hongjoong looked at him, confused by what he meant, before he ducked back into the refrigerator to grab more. “You really had to pull out the pen?” 

“It was just a pen, Yu.” 

Yunho glared at Hongjoong when he stood back up. “You and I both know it was not just a pen. Christie looked terrified. I saw it. So did Alexis.”

Hongjoong saw it too, but he didn’t want to admit that to Yunho. He knew immediately after he flashed that pen he had gone too far. Typically, he wouldn’t care; he enjoyed the glimmers of fear he had gotten out of the past chosen ones, getting more out of each feeding when it was laced with a bit of terror. But he instantly felt a pain in his chest the moment he saw that look run across her face. 

Yunho continued to stare Hongjoong down. “We all know you care more than you’re letting on. You may be a little annoyed about Hwa, Woo, and San going behind your back again, but maybe this is your chance to act a little differently with her… or just differently in general. Maybe share this conversation with your partner in crime, too.” 

Hongjoong nudged the door of the fridge shut with his hip and handed Yunho a couple more bottles. He grabbed extras knowing Thea, Alexis, Nikki, and Christie would be here any minute. “You’re not wrong.” Hongjoong didn’t feel the need to elaborate, but Yunho knew he was correct on all accounts. 

“I know I’m not,” Yunho smirked, just a tiny form of gloating. “We like having them around… all of them.” He looked over at the other members laughing and joking on the couches, his eyes settling on Mingi. “I don’t know, Capt… I know the rules are to keep us safe, but we haven’t been this happy in a long time, yourself included.”

Hongjoong sighed once again. Everyone was feeling extra sentimental about this group. He looked at the others along with Yunho. “I don’t think any of you realize how tricky this situation is.”

“Then maybe you should quit thinking like a leader for once,” Yunho said with a wink before walking back into the living room, leaving Hongjoong to ponder everything he had said. 

__________

Christie, Nikki, and Thea came into the living room shortly after I did, all wearing some form of leggings or sweats. We definitely took Angela’s recommendation of dressing for comfort to heart. I’m sure they rushed just as much as I did, our excitement all getting the best of us. 

“It’s about a 20 minute drive to their hotel,” I said, pulling up the directions once more. “That’ll put us there at 11:38.” 

Nikki laughed. “I’ll get us there in 15 and you know it.” 

We all laughed. Arrival times were a competition in Nikki’s eyes and she did everything she could to beat it by five or more minutes. We wasted no time with any conversation and gathered up our purses to head back out to the car, all eager to get to the hotel. 

“Wait. WAIT! I almost forgot… what did Mingi say?” Nikki asked once we were back on the road. 

I laughed. I had completely forgotten about my torture of Nikki with all the additional excitement. “He told San that next time he wants to be included on the sneaky plans… to which San responded that you just want to get your hands on Nikki. Mingi did not deny that claim.”

“Dear god… I am unprepared,” Nikki said. I could tell by the tone in her voice she was nervous and maybe a little anxious, but she would never let us know. 

“You’ve gotten a cheek kiss at least… poor Christie is the only one who’s gotten absolutely nothing,” Thea giggled, turning around in the front seat to look at us. “Unless she has news to share?”

Christie sighed. “No news. None. Nada. Alexis is getting enough action for the two of us apparently.”

I blushed, and then my mouth dropped open. “Oh dear god. THEY ARE ALL GOING TO KNOW WHAT HAPPENED.” I turned to look at Christie, my eyes wide as she laughed at me.

“Not me half expecting Wooyoung to bring your underwear to dinner…” Nikki cackled, making Christie and Thea laugh even louder. The thought hadn’t even crossed my mind, but I definitely wouldn’t put it past him. 

“POCKET PATS!” Thea and Christie both yelled at the same time, jokes about our single shared brain cell soon following. 

I put my head in my hands, laughing along with the rest of them but hoping for no more underwear comments, especially not from Woo at dinner. More importantly, I was wondering how Hongjoong was going to be with me. Granted, he seemed fine in the hallway, but that didn’t stop me from overthinking just how awkward things with him may be. We talked aimlessly the rest of the way to the hotel, mainly about how San and Mingi were the only two who still hadn’t figured out we spoke Korean. Seonghwa and Captain both figured it out while I was occupied in the backroom, and Thea confirmed that Yunho figured it out when we were talking on the couches. 

We pulled into the hotel at 11:32 thanks to Nikki. “See I told you I’d beat that damn GPS.”

Thea rolled her eyes. “Nobody doubted you, but sometimes I do doubt your ability to get us somewhere in one piece.”

Nikki stuck out her tongue, but didn’t say anything else on the matter. We all hustled out of the car and into the lobby. The hotel was basically empty, and we stuck out like sore thumbs within the immaculate space in our sweats. I double checked the room number as we walked towards the elevators, avoiding eye contact with the clerks sitting at the main desk. I pressed the button for the 20th floor and the elevator started moving upwards.

There were mixes of emotions running through us: excitement, nervousness, anticipation, you name it, we were probably feeling it. Thea was chattering, per usual. She was rarely ever nervous, and somehow her rambling put me more at ease. Christie grabbed my hand, interlocking her fingers into mine. She seemed off, but now was not the time to ask questions. I gave her hand a squeeze, pulling it up to kiss our matching tattoo on her wrist. She gave me a faint smile once the elevator doors opened, following Nikki and Thea down the hall. 

Thea stopped in front of room 2018, looking back at us before knocking. I heard a little bit of commotion from the other side, ending when Seonghwa opened the door a little out of breath. 

“AH! Hi, welcome… come in,” he said, sounding a little flustered. But, he gave us a huge smile as he ushered us into the room with a flourish. “Food isn’t here yet, but it should be soon… help yourself to drinks. We’re celebrating!”

Everyone waved and said hello, making room on the couches and chairs for us. It was clear that they had been drinking for a little bit, solely based on the amount of glasses, empty bottles, and cans on the coffee tables and the redness in their faces, acting much looser than they had previously.

I immediately found San and Wooyoung on one of the smaller couches, smiling widely as I walked towards them. I tried to drop Christie’s hand, assuming she would go towards either Hongjoong or Yeosang, but she held onto me like a pair of vice grips. I looked back at her, and she just shook her head, clutching my hand and following closely behind. San and Woo both saw her coming along with me, and Woo being the gentleman he was, moved off the couch to make room for Christie. 

He took a step towards me, wrapping his arms around my waist to pull me in close. I relaxed into him, even with Christie still holding onto me, and used my free hand to wrap around him. 

“Hey, jagiya,” he whispered, kissing my cheek tenderly. I smiled, feeling like a schoolgirl with a crush with him. He was definitely acting on the sweet side, stroking my back for a moment before he let go and sat on the floor in front of San. 

San swooped in as soon as I was within reach of him, simultaneously pulling me onto his lap and pulling Christie on the couch beside him. She let go of my hand, letting me adjust myself more comfortably. He pulled me into his chest and I snuggled in, draping my legs over him. Christie grabbed them and tucked them under her, making me even more cozy. 

“When you didn’t answer my text I didn’t know if you guys were coming,” San whispered into my ear as soon as he had his arms around me, nestling his head into the crook of my neck to kiss it before resting his chin on my shoulder. 

“You texted me?” I asked, instantly confused until it suddenly clicked. “Oh my lanta. You were the ‘see you soon’ text?” 

San raised his eyebrow, returning my confused expression. “Who else would it be?”

Relief flooded over me, and whatever lingering stress about thinking it was Austin texting me was gone. I twisted and grabbed his face lightly, kissing his cheek. “I am so sorry. I thought it was someone else. Maybe next time you randomly text me, you can start with your name… How did you even get my number?” 

I pulled out my phone to unblock the contact, ignoring Christie’s stares when she leaned over to look at the screen. She looked pissed, but only until I tilted my phone to let her see the newly created contact name. I could physically see some tension leave her body when she realized it wasn’t Austin terrorizing me again. I’m sure that was part of the reason why she was attached to me, although I knew there was more going on beyond her concern about Austin. 

“That’s not important… I just missed you, my treasure,” San said softly, lightly rubbing up and down my arm. 

“San, it’s been all but… four hours since you’ve seen me,” I laughed. 

“Four hours too long without seeing your beautiful face.”

“San-ah, you stared at her all concert long, quit being dramatic,” Wooyoung said suddenly, leaning back to look up at us, but still smiling. He had settled himself comfortably between San’s legs, resting his head against my thigh. I let my arm down, letting it land on his shoulder. He instantly took it, kissing the back of my hand before lacing his fingers with mine. 

“I mean you can’t exactly blame him for that. She does have quite a lovely face… I know I’m rather fond of it myself and I see it daily,” Christie said, elbowing me playfully with a smile. “And, if I’m not mistaken, you were looking in her direction just as much.”  

Wooyoung shot his head around to look at Christie, giving her an absolutely disgusted look. San and I both started laughing, especially once Christie turned on her death glare. A brief staredown ensued, only ending when San interjected. 

“See, Woo, someone else who can appreciate our girl the way she’s meant to be,” San giggled before letting out a small hiccup, ignoring Wooyoung’s glare now being shot in his direction.

“Sir, I have been appreciative of that face for years now. This isn’t a new thing for me, but I’m happy to let you join the club. We have PC’s and everything with your membership kit,” Christie added.

Woo squeezed my hand, scowling up at both San and Christie. “At what point did I say I didn’t appreciate Alexis. Maybe you should ask her just how much I…” I clapped my hand over his mouth, cutting off what I’m sure was going to be some innuendo of what happened between him and I in the backroom.

I bent over, fully relying on San’s hands on my waist to keep me from toppling over. “I don’t think it’s really a question, Woo.” I kissed his forehead, smiling softly, but still didn’t remove my hand. God knows what he would still say. Woo huffed against it, licking my palm. I flung my hand back, putting Woo’s smirk on full display again. I rubbed my slobbery hand against his cheek, making that disgusted look return to his face for just a moment. 

Christie and San both started laughing at his expense again, flustering him all the more. San clutched onto me, pulling me back against his chest and kissing all over my face, regardless of half hearted pleas for him to stop. “Sannie, just how drunk are you already?” 

“Not drunk at all my treasure, I’ve only had two shots. This is just what happens when I get around you now,” he giggled, beaming with pride while the rest of us let out a loud groan at his cheesiness. I rolled my eyes at him, which only made him kiss me more, smiling so widely that his dimples didn’t go away.

I tore my eyes off of San and Woo, trying my best to stop laughing at them and Christie. San and Christie were ganging up on Wooyoung, but he was easily holding his own. It was bizarre how easily we all seemed to mesh together. I looked around the room, noticing the same ease with Yunho, Mingi, Jongho, Seonghwa, Thea, and Nikki. Jokes were flying freely and the conversation was running easily through all of us. Yeosang was also interacting, although he was much more reserved, and I saw him frequently glance over at Christie. Hongjoong, on the other hand, looked like he was sulking. I caught him glaring at us more than once, especially whenever Christie was laughing. At first, I thought his looks were directed at San, Woo, and I because of how they were acting with me, but it was clear after a few minutes it had nothing to do with their behavior… they were out of jealousy. 

The phone ringing halted all laughter, but only for a moment. Seonghwa popped up, removing his arm from around Nikki to answer it. Not much was said, other than Seonghwa stating that someone would be down in a moment. He shot off a text, presumably telling a staff member that the food was here, before he wedged himself back down next to Nikki. 

Within minutes, there was a knock at the door. Seonghwa, Yunho, and Wooyoung stood up, returning with bags filled with takeout boxes. They arranged them as best as they could on the counter in the kitchenette, pulling out plastic plates and chopsticks along the way. 

“For Captain’s obligatory toast,” Wooyoung said when we walked back towards our little couch, easily holding four shot glasses of soju within his hands. Yunho and Soenghwa had also redistributed glasses, refilling them or handing new ones out to Nikki and Thea. Instead of sitting  on the floor, Woo sat down on the armrest of the couch and placed his arm between San and I along my back, lightly caressing up and down my arm with his fingers. 

Hongjoong stood up once everyone had a drink in their hand. “I’ll keep this one short and sweet,” he began with a laugh, the sulkiness disappearing as he scanned everyone in the room. “This has been one of the best opening weekends we have had.” His eyes locked onto Christie, a smile creeping onto his face.  “Cheers to two great shows and great company… Let’s enjoy ourselves tonight. Gombae!”

We sang cheers back, San, Christie, Woo, and I all clinked our glasses together. San and I both made small faces at the alcohol, making both Wooyoung and Christie laugh at us. I was surprised that there weren’t any comments about us being lightweights, but I’m sure as the night went on that would change. 

Wooyoung stood up, holding out his hands for me with a sly smirk. “Let’s eat, I didn’t get enough earlier.” Christie had to cover her mouth with how hard she was laughing. San held onto me, laughing just as hard into my back. 

“Jung Wooyoung!” I gasped, swatting his hand away from me. My cheeks heated up, and I’m sure they were bright red. I twisted as best I could, making San fall into my lap. “And you, you should NOT be laughing. Neither should you!” I glared over at Christie.

This only made everyone laugh harder, and Wooyoung continued to smirk down at both of us. San kissed my cheek, cupping my face in his hands while he laughed against me. “I’m sorry, jagi.” 

I rolled my eyes and peeled him off of me. “No, you’re not,” I groaned, but smiled at him regardless. It was hard to even pretend to be annoyed with him. Wooyoung still had his hand out for me and I reluctantly took it. “You are absolutely obnoxious, I hope you know.”

“I think you mean irresistible,” he laughed as he pulled me up. 

He kept his hold on my hand, leading me towards the food, San and Christie both close behind us. The two of them continued talking, and seeing the two of them interact made me smile. It didn’t even phase me when he pulled her into a side hug and kissed her cheek, but it definitely bugged the shit out Yeosang and Hongjoong based on their faces. Yeosang moved following San and Christie’s little interaction, coming behind the two of them quickly. 

Yeosang whispered something to San, but said it so quietly that I couldn’t make it out. Christie apparently didn’t hear it either, since she had nothing to add. Instead, San let Yeosang slide in front of him in the makeshift line. Christie creeped closer towards me once she was aware he was behind her. She reached for my hand, and I dropped Wooyoung’s so I would be able to hold hers and still keep a hold of my plate. 

He immediately turned around and looked down at Christie and I’s intertwined fingers. “Hey, that’s mine now, not yours.” He pouted for a moment, but I had a hard time telling how serious he was based on his tone. 

Christie narrowed her eyes at him, scowling. “Uh… no. That’s mine, always. Try again, sir.” 

Wooyoung went to say something in response, but was cut off by San stepping in. “Young-ah, now is not the time. Stop picking fights.”

“It's not picking a fight if I'm just stating a fact,” Wooyoung shot back. 

Mingi’s laughter burst through, breaking the tension that had begun to develop. He had been piling his plate full just in front of Wooyoung. “Not you having to fight for your girl already, Woo. I don’t know if you’re going to win this one.”

“You do know that’s her wife you guys are talking about?” Nikki said nonchalantly, just a hint of a smirk on her face. San and Mingi’s gaze immediately shot to her. Her smirk widened after realizing she answered Mingi, but she just shrugged her shoulders. “Whoops. Cat’s out of the bag now I guess.”

San turned back to me, eyes filled with horror. “Do you understand Korean?”

I smiled sheepishly, shrugging faintly. “Surprise?” 

Christie, Nikki and Thea started laughing, quickly followed by the other six members who knew. 

“DID EVERYONE ELSE KNOW!?” Mingi yelled, looking at the rest of his members in disbelief. You could see the betrayal on both their faces when they realized they were the last to know. Mingi stormed off with his plate, returning to his seat with his signature pouty face showing. Nikki sat down next to him, clearly doing everything she could to cease the pouting.

“And now my game is finished,” Wooyoung said with a dramatic sigh, winking at San before loading more food onto his plate. 

“Still want to see her dance on a table, San?” Thea teased as she walked by with her food, causing both Jongho and Yunho to nearly spit out their food. 

San’s face turned as red as Jongho’s hair. “YOU ALL HAVE UNDERSTOOD EVERYTHING WE’VE SAID?” He turned back to me, running his hands through his hair in embarrassment. “I am so sor…”

I cut him off with a kiss, laughing. “Nothing to be sorry about. You didn’t say anything too detrimental.” He sighed, and I could see the worry on his face with all the teasing. I let go of Christie’s hand and set my plate down to reach for both of his hands. I squeezed them, giving him a smile. “Now it’s my turn to tell you not to overthink.” 

“Will you two quit being cute? I might suffocate from all the soft fluffies you two are giving off.” Christie groaned before grabbing her plate and wandering off, Yeosang following behind her from a safe distance.

He dropped my hands, laughing softly before grabbing both of our now filled plates to walk back to Wooyoung waiting on the couch. He had taken Christie’s seat and glared at her when she sat down on the floor near him. I sat as close to him as I could to leave enough room for San on the other side, reaching up for both plates so San could sit easily. 

Christie scooched more in front of me, leaning against my knees comfortably. Yeosang moved along with her, now sitting in her original spot in front of Woo. She seemed a little more comfortable now, although I still didn’t have any idea why she was avoiding Yeosang and Hongjoong as much as she was. Speaking of Hongjoong, he continued to watch the two of them, but was trying to not make it too obvious. 

“Alexis, my love, try this,” Christie said, holding up a piece of chicken with her chopsticks. 

I leaned forward, eating it quickly so she wouldn’t drop it on her head. Whatever it was, it was delicious. I looked at my plate, pursing my lips when I realized I hadn’t grabbed any of it. Wooyoung scooped a few pieces of the same kind off his plate onto my own, muttering something under his breath while he scowled down at Christie. 

I laid my head down on his shoulder. “Thank youuuuu,” I said warmly. He smiled at me, kissing the top of my head before returning to his conversation with Seonghwa. 

All of the food was amazing; Seonghwa definitely made the right choices when he was ordering. There was barely anything left in the takeout boxes strewn amongst the counter. Everyone seemed to enjoy it, and once the empty plates were out of sight drinks started flowing more freely. Hongjoong’s pre-dinner toast was taken seriously, and now glasses were being refilled without a second thought. 

San became increasingly touchy and cheesy with each drink, constantly pulling me in for kisses somewhere along my body. He wasn’t lying about how he would be telling me how amazing I was as much as he possibly could. There was no shortage of sweet comments coming from him, each one often in combination with some form of touch. The same was coming from me. It was no secret that I became more loving when drinking, and I found myself easily falling into things with San. 

Wooyoung was just as affectionate, although most of his comments were filled with sass or sarcasm, but each one was followed with a warm smile. It was fun going back and forth with him, more often than not with San siding with me. As much as Woo was wild, he was just as sweet as San. He always offered to refill my drink or grab me a new bottle when I was running low, each time returning with a sweet kiss. His hand never left my thigh, stroking it with his thumb softly or squeezing it depending on the conversation around us. 

Thea seemed to be having a great time with both Yunho and Jongho. Yunho had himself wrapped around her, his large frame taking over her tiny body. He pressed kisses into the top of her head frequently and was becoming more affectionate with each minute. She was snuggled up into him, laughing and joking with everyone as if we had all known each other for years. Jongho was leaning against her legs on the floor, his arms wrapped around one of them like he was hugging it. He looked extremely comfortable, especially since Thea was playing with his hair. He was beaming at her, hanging on to each word she said. 

Seonghwa had his arm wrapped loosely around Nikki, who was very clearly drunk enough to not care about physical touch, both giving and receiving it. She looked so happy, giggling and smiling at everything Hwa and Mingi were saying. She was touching them frequently: on the leg, arm, soft brushes against them each time she laughed. Mingi was staring at her with adoration, the pouty face from earlier now gone, but he still blushed each time she leaned into him. I didn’t think his face could get any redder, but was quickly proven wrong when Nikki kissed his cheek. Seonghwa smiled at the two of them before leaning over to tap his own kiss onto her.

My speculation about Christie being more at ease with Yeosang was correct. The two of them were still sitting in front of Wooyoung and I, but Yeosang had progressively moved closer to her and had tentatively put his hand on her leg. Christie leaned into him, letting her head rest on his shoulder. Yeosang ignored most of Wooyoung’s teasing, but Christie was always quick to have a comment back. Instead, Yeosang spoke quietly to her and her alone, something I knew Christie had to appreciate. She was still avoiding Hongjoong, but I found him looking at the two of them often, a mixture of sadness and longing on his face. 

My gaze followed her when she excused herself for a moment, walking towards the kitchen area while she asked if anyone needed something while she was up. Hongjoong stood up from his chair, following her into the kitchen and offering an extra hand if she needed it. She was too far away to hear anything that the two of them were saying, especially with how loud the room was. I watched them intently, ready to get up if Christie’s body language changed. I must have tensed up, because both San and Wooyoung gave me concerned looks. 

I ignored both of them, but accepted San’s hand when he reached for me, intertwining our fingers while he rubbed along my thumb. Christie and Hongjoong were still talking in the kitchen, but she didn’t seem too uncomfortable. I relaxed as soon as she smiled, and even though I couldn’t hear it I could tell she was laughing. Hongjoong grabbed onto her arm, beaming at her while he too giggled. The two of them walked back into the seating area together, but this time she sat next to Hongjoong on the oversized armchair. Wooyoung pushed against Yeosang’s back, urging him to stand up and go sit with the two of them. Thankfully, Wooyoung’s insistence was quiet enough that only Yeo, San, and I could hear, or else I’m positive Yeosang would have gotten shy. 

He sat between Christie and Hongjoong’s legs, smiling up at Christie once he was comfortable. Hongjoong’s demeanor instantly changed the moment Christie sat next to him and was much more engaged in conversation, leaving the moping from earlier behind. I caught Yunho’s eye once I accepted that Christie was fine. He had been watching the three of them just as closely as I had, and gave me a wink before turning away. 

The entire night could not be going better, and I found myself dreading when it would have to come to an end, especially as the hour grew later. There was no part of me that wanted to leave, especially not San and Woo, even though that was inevitable. Thea, Nikki, and Christie were enjoying themselves just as much as I was, and I could just imagine the potential post-concert and now post-dinner depression that would kick in once we left. 

I tore myself away from San and Woo, even though both of them protested when I stood up. Our driver was in desperate need of water, and I knew Nikki was not going to get one for herself, especially with the way she was hanging onto Seonghwa and Mingi. I grabbed one for all four of us from the fridge, knowing we could all benefit from a bit of splishy splashy. Normally when we were drinking like this Christie and Nikki were fighting to keep Thea and I off tables, so it was an odd turn of events that I was playing mom tonight. 

Thea and Christie both said thank you when I handed them each a bottle, and unsurprisingly Nikki scowled, stating that she had no need for such liquid. Thankfully Seonghwa was on my side and took the water on her behalf, opening it up for her and softly coaxing her into drinking some of it. I mouthed thank you to him and gave him a smile, to which he nodded in return. At least someone else was willing to help me take care of the goblin, even though Nikki continued to protest. 

“You do realize that you will appreciate this tomorrow morning, right?” I added once I was back in between San and Wooyoung. This time, Wooyoung put his arm around me and pulled me into his chest while San loosely grabbed my hand, playing with my fingers. “We have a long ass drive tomorrow, and I know you aren’t wanting to be hungover since you will insist upon driving.”

Nikki rolled her eyes at me, but took another drink after Seonghwa gave her a little nudge. He even tilted the bottle up, teasing her slightly, but also making sure she was actually drinking it. “Are you guys off to home? It’s quite a bit of a drive, isn’t it?” 

“Because you know how long of a drive it is?” Nikki sassed, but still continued to accept water from Seonghwa. The room became oddly quiet for a moment as all the Ateez members seemed to freeze up at her statement.

“We’re off to Atlanta, too!” Thea said cheerfully, breaking the awkward silence as everyone shifted their eyes to her.

“Atlanta? Are you guys coming to the concert?” Yunho asked, using his fingers to tilt Thea’s chin to look at him. 

She nodded, but it was Christie who answered. “Yes, we actually have tickets for three other shows beyond Atlanta, plus we have tickets to K-Con.” 

Murmurs flooded the room as questions about what other shows we were going to, where our seats were, if we were flying, our hotel arrangements, anything you could think of started slinging about. We quickly informed everyone that we were attending day 1 in Atlanta, Toronto, Las Vegas, K-Con, and day 2 of the Los Angeles finale. They were appalled when we said that we only had barricade seats for the L.A. show, offering to upgrade our seats. Of course we declined, not wanting to seem desperate, like we were using them for better seats, or any other perks. 

San leaned over, putting his whole weight onto me as he placed his arms around both Wooyoung and I. “So this means we get to see you again, my treasure,” he whispered in my ear. I could smell the soju on his breath, and even though his face was red he was not slurring his words. He kissed my cheek, holding his lips against me for what seemed like an eternity. 

“San-ah, you are going to crush her,” Wooyoung sassed, but kissed the top of my forehead, smiling over at both San and I. 

“I don’t think she minds,” San hummed, snuggling himself in even further. 

“You’re right, I don’t mind,” I said with a smile, adjusting myself just enough so I wasn’t uncomfortably wedged between them. One of my arms was now tucked behind San, and I snuck my hand underneath his hoodie to trace along his back. Wooyoung’s arm went around both of us now, making me fall further into his chest. I laid my free arm across his lap, and Woo took my hand, locking his fingers with mine. 

It was the truth, I didn’t mind in the slightest. It had been a long time since I had felt this happy, especially knowing that not only would we have the opportunity to see them again, but that they wanted to see us just as much. 

“I think you just need to stay here tonight,” Wooyoung murmured against my ear, letting his lips brush against it. He squeezed my hand. “We can pick up where we left off in the backroom earlier…” 

I squeezed his hand back. A night with Wooyoung was definitely enticing, and my thoughts roamed to what exactly would come out of it. The possibilities were endless. My daydream was interrupted by Nikki raising her voice, arguing slightly with Mingi about her ability to drive right now.

“They aren’t going to be driving anyway,” Jongho said quietly, stopping any argument before one could form. “I already asked two staff to drive them and take their car home…” 

Thea leaned down, kissing his forehead with a huge grin. “How absolutely sweet and thoughtful of you.” She stood up, looking down at her watch. “I do hate to be this way, but unlike you all we are responsible for getting ourselves to Atlanta… and we have to be out of the BnB by 11.” 

We all sighed, the guys joining in just as loudly. Thea was correct, on both accounts, and at this rate we wouldn’t be home until nearly 4am. I went to pull myself out of both San and Wooyoung’s arms, but they had a death grip on me, refusing to let me go. 

“I agree with Woo… I do think you should just stay here,” San said. As much as I wiggled against him, neither he nor Woo were budging. “We would make sure you got back in the morning, safe and sound.”

“Hey, I asked first!” Wooyoung retorted, sticking his lower lip out in a pout. I couldn’t help but laugh as the two of them bickered playfully, arguing over whose bed I was potentially going to end up in. 

“I hate to break it to both of you, but the sunshine is coming home with me,” Christie interjected. She had walked over to us swiftly, Hongjoong not too far behind her. 

She offered me her hand, but I was still effectively pinned down by the both of them. With some substantial effort, I was finally able to wiggle my hand out from behind San’s back. I reached up for her and was able to stand up, but Wooyoung still had a hold of my hand. He stood up with me, holding onto me tightly while he stared down Christie. 

Christie did not back down, staring at him just as fiercely, not breaking her gaze even when Hongjoong wrapped his arm around her back. He joined in the staredown, his eyes locked on Wooyoung like he was waiting for him to overstep. “Do you have something you want to say to that, Wooyoung?” she asked, her voice filled with a fake sweetness that she often reserved for moments like these.

Wooyoung’s eyes filled with fire, but San stood up quickly, cutting him off before he had a chance to respond. “He has nothing to say… because the only thing we care about is you guys getting back safely… right, Woo?” It was San’s turn to glare over at Woo, his look enough to make sure no smart remark was to follow. 

Woo said nothing, but tugged me towards him with enough force that I had to drop Christie’s hand. I stumbled into his arms, partially due to how drunk I was, and he pulled me in close, wrapping his arms around me tightly. I could tell he was still glaring at Christie, solely based on how he rested his chin on my shoulder instead of coming into my neck like he had done previously. 

That changed once I squeezed him, snapping him out of his silent showdown with Christie. This time, he did nuzzle into my neck, kissing it a couple of times before pulling back. The rage in his eyes towards Christie was gone, and instead that sweet look I’d seen fleetingly was there. He cupped my check, smiling softly before he leaned in. The kiss was short and sweet, and he made no moves to deepen it, but there was something oddly intimate about the way his lips connected with mine. 

“I do want you home safely… but I would much rather have you in bed with me,” he whispered once we broke apart. “I won’t make the same mistake our dear Sannie did… I’ll let you know it’s me when I text you tonight.” 

“I would very much appreciate that,” I said softly, smiling at his consideration. 

“And just so you know, your underwear is still safe with me,” he added quietly with a wink, smiling slyly. I rolled my eyes, but continued to smile at him regardless of my annoyance. He kissed my cheek and tightened his arms one last time before letting me go completely, stepping out of the way. He shot Christie yet another glare, but she was too preoccupied with saying her own goodbyes to Hongjoong and Yeosang to even notice. 

San quickly took Wooyoung’s place, hugging me tightly. My arms immediately snaked around his neck as he held me close against his chest. He was clearly very drunk, peppering my face with messy kisses before moving to my neck. I couldn’t help but giggle at him, smiling each time I felt his lips against my skin. He clutched onto my hips, holding me snuggly against him when he finally placed his lips on mine. I moved my hands to hold onto his face, keeping our lips locked together. Everything about this man radiated sweetness, and this kiss was filled with nothing but that. 

He pulled back, kissing the tip of my nose and then my forehead before resting his head against mine. I found myself enjoying this cute little routine he had somehow created, loving the soft pecks to both my nose and forehead that he had done so often today. My hands were still cupping his cheeks, and I couldn't help but press my lips onto his again.

“Keep that up and I might have to join Wooyoung in the fight to get you to stay,” San sighed, leaning his forehead against mine again. He burrowed into my neck and clung to me tightly. “Text me as soon as you’re back at the BnB so I know you’re safe, okay my treasure?” 

I nodded. “Of course.” 

San kissed me again, pulling away with a smile large enough his dimples were showing easily. “And, jagiya...I’ll see you soon.” 

Hearing him say those words immediately made my smile bigger, putting my own dimples on display.  “You’re right… see you soon, Sannie.”

He dropped his hands from my waist, rather reluctantly, but he let me move towards Christie and the others. It made me smile seeing her hug both Hongjoong and Yeosang, even getting a kiss on the forehead from Yeo. Nikki was allowing both Seonghwa and Mingi to hold onto her, and this time she didn’t blush when they both kissed her face before letting her go. Jongho hugged Thea tightly, kissing her cheek before letting her go. Yunho, on the other hand, grabbed her face with both of his large hands to kiss her. I was only a little surprised when Captain didn’t aim a glare in their direction, but smiled towards them instead. It seemed that the threats about consequences with him were long gone, since he had become much more lax than I think anyone anticipated. 

Once all goodbyes were said and done, the four of us huddled around the door, waving and saying thank you for not only dinner, but also for providing us with a safe ride home. A final farewell was said, which in reality was a see you later.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 10 | Wave

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: sneaky ateez again, this is really a pretty fluffy chapter,

Word Count: 8.6k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: for this chapter, anything italicized is Korean, at least if it's in conversation. POV switches do occur, hopefully those are clear enough. If not, please let me know (:

**

There was nothing like the opening show. Their energy was always high on concert days, but for some reason it seemed to be running through them like electricity tonight. They hit every note and every step flawlessly, gaining momentum with each song. The crowd was insane and was eating up each and every thing they did. Everything was magnified thanks to their feedings the night before, but the energy from the crowd satiated them more. All of them seemed especially drawn to their chosen group of four, making their way over to them constantly as if being pulled by an invisible rope. They exuded something special, but none of them could put their fingers on whatever it was. 

San couldn’t help himself with Alexis. He already felt such a deep connection with her, and seeing her in person only amplified what he was already feeling. At this point, he couldn’t care less about Hongjoong’s rules. San needed to get as much time with her as he could before she was out of his reach. Every touch, smile, and comment sent a wave of emotion through him, and he craved more. Kissing her had been the icing on cake, and he needed the taste of her lips again. 

“Sannie.” Wooyoung snapped San out of his head as he grabbed him, pulling him into an adjacent hallway so the others would continue to walk ahead of them. They had only a few moments before the general meet and greet began, but Wooyoung had words to share with his friend. “Where did you disappear to before the show? No secrets.”

San met Wooyoung’s eyes and saw no hint of mischief within them, only genuine wonder. They had been keeping secrets from each other, something very out of the ordinary for them. Maybe they had both come to their senses following their spat after the feeding, even more so now that Alexis had been in front of them. Neither of them could deny their true feelings, not with how they acted with her today.

“Are you going to follow that rule?” San asked bluntly, even though he felt he already knew the answer. 

“It’s more of a method,” Wooyoung laughed sharply before becoming more serious again. His voice immediately lowered.  “Yes, no more secrets… I didn’t think…”

“Didn’t think seeing her would have that much of an effect on you, right?” San finished the thought for him. He didn’t know how to describe it, but having Alexis in front of him had his brain shooting in a million directions and his heart racing. Wooyoung shook his head with a sigh before returning to look at San, crossing his arms and waiting for him to answer the initial question. “I went to the green room… It felt like something was pulling me back. Alexis was in there looking for her bag and I kissed her.”

Wooyoung raised his eyebrow, the mischievous look that had been absent finally coming into play. “Ah, so you made the first move then, aye Sannie?” he sighed, glancing down for a moment before smirking, not a hint of jealousy in his voice. “Beat me to it. Game on then, I guess?” 

San laughed. “I don’t think it’s much of a game, considering we both want the same thing.” 

“Yeah, we both want her…” Wooyoung began, looking away from San for just a moment. San knew exactly what was going through his head because the same thoughts were running through his own. Woo quickly turned back towards San and nudged his shoulder playfully, a teasing smile now on his face  “But anything is a game if you try hard enough.”

Before San had a chance to respond, Seonghwa came rounding the corner in a hurry. “There you two are! We need to get going, meet and greet is about to start… we don’t want to keep everyone waiting. And the quicker this is done, the quicker we can get to dinner.” 

San and Wooyoung shared a knowing look. Everything was on the table with them now, which is exactly how it should have been in the first place. No more secrets. No more lies. Both of them had the same objective, and that was to make the most of their time with Alexis and get as much of it as they could, regardless of the repercussions.

“Someone ready to get back to, Nikki?” Wooyoung sassed, resulting in a glare from Seonghwa and giggles from San as they walked down the hallway to join the others.

__________

I sighed. Fuck. I glared at Nikki, who continued to smile like a madwoman at the chaos she had caused. “Well… uh… my bag…” I stammered, chewing on the inside of my cheek. 

“Yeah yeah, skip the bag bullshit. Let’s get to the good part… you know like how I saw you walking out of the green room hand and hand with one Choi San, smiling and shit. Not to mention that both your lips were swollen and his makeup was smudged.” Nikki went straight to the point, not mincing her words in the slightest. 

I’m sure I looked like a deer in headlights. Thea and Christie’s eyes darted between Nikki and I, not knowing which of us to settle on. I groaned, closing my eyes and looking up at the ceiling before returning to face them. The mad grin never left Nikki’s face, not even when she took another drink of soju. Christie sat straight faced and silent while Thea’s mouth was agape, her brown eyes wide.

“Well if that’s the case, I guess I’m not the only one who’s made out with an idol… I’ve been dethroned… but welcome to the club,” Thea giggled, proudly looking at me. She threw an arm out towards Nikki, a silent command to pass one of the bottles. Nikki laughed as she handed one to Thea before all eyes shot back to me, impatiently waiting for the actual explanation. 

“I really did just go in there for my bag…” I mumbled, but judging by the looks on everyone’s faces I needed to spill everything. There was no need to ask how many details they wanted, because I already knew the answer. “It was buried under one of the couch cushions, how it got there is beyond me, but I legitimately had to dig it out. When I got up I plowed straight into San and nearly fell over. He caught me, and yeah… he kissed me.” 

“Yeah, buuuuut was it just a kiss, or was it a hot, steamy, tongue all down your throat kiss?” Thea asked, her voice tinged with wonder. “Because that makes a huge difference.”

“I’m going with the second option, because let me tell you, their lips would NOT have looked like that from just a quick little peck,” Nikki replied before I had a chance to elaborate further. “Homeboy couldn’t take his eyes off of you when y'all walked out. It was cute as shit.”

I sat down on the couch beside Thea, grabbed the bottle from her hand and took a few very generous drinks. Lord knows I needed it. I looked over at Christie, who still hadn’t uttered a word. She wouldn’t look at me, but I could see the hurt in her eyes. Fuck. “It wasn’t like I wanted to hide it from you guys. I planned on telling you, but it’s not like I could say ‘oh hey, by the way I just made out with San’ in the arena. Then the encore started, and the whole getting invited to dinner things and all the rushing, so much had happened…” Not me rambling for the hundredth time tonight, but I just hoped Christie wouldn’t be too upset with me. Once I had taken a breath, I turned to Thea to answer her question, a smile coming to my face at the mere thought of my  San. “But yes, it was most definitely a tongue down your throat, steamy little makeout session that was woefully interrupted by a crash outside the door.”

Nikki’s mouth twitched up into a smirk once again. “That was me, and you’re welcome for that. I saw your precious Tini follow you in the room after I got out of the bathroom. You're lucky it was before the staff member came around the corner… and that I was smart for once and created a nice little distraction. He wasn’t wrong about me covering for you two. You also forgot to add that he kissed your damn cheek right in front of me, and that he fucking called you my treasure before he ran off.”

“I’m going to assume he doesn't know that we understand Korean?” Christie chimed in finally. A wave of relief washed over me as she turned to me and smiled, but also gave me a look that said she better be getting every tiny detail later tonight. 

I laughed, covering my face for just a moment. Christie raised her eyebrow at me, her green eyes confused. The makeout with San almost made me forget about the little game with Wooyoung. “No he doesn’t, but Woo does. He figured it out in the green room, but he requested that we keep it our little secret to see how long it takes the others to figure out.”

“God he’s a fucking menance… I love it. He's just as chaotic as we are. I guess we could add a thing 3 to our act,” Nikki snickered, shooting a glance over at Christie. 

I felt my watch vibrate as a text from Angela flashed on the screen, letting us know the driver would be here in five minutes. “Oh shit, we have five minutes until the car is here, do we have everything we need?” I stated, nerves starting to kick in as I went out of my way to make sure my purse was in hand. No way I was forgetting a damn bag again. When I looked back up I was met by frazzled faces while Nikki, Thea, and Christie gathered their own belongings.

“Purse, wallet with my ID and any card I could potentially need. Lipstick, portable charger… Yeah I’m good to go,” Christie answered, checking off her invisible list with her fingers as she went. 

“Hey Sunshine, make sure you pack your lipgloss… and maybe some condoms,” Thea teased, cackling to herself while she rummaged through her own bag ensuring she had everything. 

“As if she would need condoms. Tini babies or bust, right?” Christie sang, throwing her arms around me and kissing my cheek as a peace offering.

“FUTURE BABY DADDY!” Nikki added, high fiving Thea as they made their way towards the door. “We’re going to have such cute nieces and nephews.”

I was mortified. I hid my face in my hands, trying not to laugh because I knew it would just egg them on further. “I swear to god, I will murder ALL of you with my bare hands if you say this nonsense in front of any of them.” I tried to sound as firm and mean as I could, but giggles escaped instead as the four of us began to laugh so hard that Thea snorted. Any further jokes were cut off by a black SUV pulling into the driveway. We all inhaled sharply, quickly composing ourselves to head to dinner.

The ride to the restaurant was relatively short. The driver was extremely friendly, asking us questions about where we were from and how the concert was. He definitely helped lessen my own nerves by distracting my mind from the impending meeting with San. Unfortunately for me, there was no handbook on how to be face-to-face with an idol after making out with them. I had no clue how he was going to react to seeing me again, but I’m sure his behavior towards me was going to be dependent on how much the other members knew about his visit to the green room. 

“Nervous?” Christie asked as we walked towards the Korean Barbeque restaurant, her voice soft and reassuring. She could read me like a book, although I think almost anyone would be able to tell I was a borderline hot mess at the moment. She put her hand in mine and gave it a firm squeeze as we stopped just outside the entrance, letting Thea and Nikki move ahead of us. “The best thing you can do is act normal. We both know you’re good at putting on that pretty little confident face of yours at a moment’s notice, just take a deep breath.” 

I nodded, inhaling deeply just as she asked. I gave her a huge smile, dimples on full display. She was entirely right. I had to go in there like nothing was out of the ordinary and act completely normal.  “You’re right. I got this shit.” 

“That’s my girl,” Christie beamed. She opened the door to the restaurant, holding it open for me so we could enter hand in hand.

Thea and Nikki were standing just inside the door, waiting for the two of us to join them. Together, we moved into the restaurant to let the host know we had arrived, only to be greeted almost immediately by Seonghwa and Jongho. 

“You’re here!” Jongho said excitedly, still done up from the concert. “The driver let us know you had arrived…”

“So we thought it would be a good idea to come here so we could take you back to the room,” Seonghwa finished the sentence, setting his hand on Jongho’s shoulder. His eyes were still smoked out dramatically and not a hair on his platinum head was out of place. 

“Ladies first.” Jongho shot a wide smile at Thea, offering her his bent arm. Thea returned a flirty grin, happily slinking her arm through his. The two of them lead the way through the restaurant looking like a couple at prom, Thea already laughing at something Jongho had said. Christie and I followed closely behind, hands still linked together, while Nikki and Seonghwa brought up the rear, deep in conversation. 

Voices grew louder as we moved deeper into the otherwise empty restaurant. Ateez had surely booked it out for complete privacy, even at this late hour. Thea and Jongho lead us into an enclosed room containing a large rectangular table set with multiple grills, the remaining members spread around it on the floor. 

“Look who finally decided to join us,” Seonghwa declared smoothly as soon as we entered the room. All attention was now on us and any ongoing conversations were immediately silenced. 

Littles waves and hellos chorused through the room once they noticed us. Jongho never released Thea’s arm and led her to an awaiting space next to Yunho, who was looking at her with stars in his eyes. Mingi scrambled on the floor to move closer to Yunho, creating a larger area that was quickly occupied by Nikki and Seonghwa. Christie made her way to the corner spot between Yeosang and Hongjoong, both of them greeting her with shy smiles. A huge grin spread across San’s face as soon as our eyes met. God damn, was this man handsome. What little makeup he had on accentuated his features perfectly. I said a silent plea to whatever higher power was listening at that moment to not let my face turn into a tomato. He slid away from Wooyoung next to him, who patted the cushion beckoning me to sit between them with a wild smile. Who was I to refuse such an offer? 

I strutted towards the opposite side of the table, settling myself in between them. San immediately placed his hand on my thigh, leaning in close to whisper in my ear. “Long time no see, jagi.” He gently squeezed his hand before rubbing his thumb along my leg. His brown eyes were looking at me with such warmth and he had the most genuine smile on his face. Just looking at him made each and every nerve in my body settle. Christie was right, I had nothing to worry about, especially when it came to San. 

“San-ah, I thought I told you to keep your hands to yourself,”Wooyoung hissed quietly, placing his hand on my other thigh as he leaned over to poke San’s shoulder.

San rolled his eyes, but neither removed their hands. It was a strange feeling, having both of their hands on me and being oddly at ease with it. Thoughts trickled back to my dream last night as the insane idea of it somehow coming true popped into my head. I never thought I would have kissed San, but the odds of a wild night with WooSan were even more slim.

“I think my hands are fine right where they are, thank you,” San retorted with a huff. It took everything in my power to keep a straight face, especially when Wooyoung squeezed the hand resting upon my leg, giving me a sly wink when I turned to look at him. I snorted and attempted to cover it up with a fake cough while Wooyoung smiled and hooked his damn tongue on a canine again. 

“Everything okay, Alexis?” Wooyoung asked, his voice oozing with feigned sweetness, a mischievous glint in his big eyes. Nikki was right, he was a fucking menance… but I loved every single second of it. I scowled at him, which only made his smile bigger. He placed a finger up to his lips, shushing me while he winked once again before turning his eyes to Hongjoong along with the rest of the table.

Hongjoong had stood up, commanding all attention in the room without saying a single word. He was beaming down at us, his eyes lit up with excitement as they swept up and down the table. “I just want to say, this was one of the best opening shows we have ever had. I’m proud of the hard work we put in to get to this point, and I’m excited to see how the rest of this tour goes… I have a feeling it is going to be the best one yet.” He grabbed one of the shot glasses littered around the table, holding it up into the air.  I reached for the one in front of me, raising it along with the rest of the table. “Geonbae!”

We all echoed the cheer as the sound of clinking glasses rang through the room. I downed the shot in a single drink, ignoring the slight burn that followed and only scrunching my face  slightly. Nikki of course saw me and started laughing. “Couple more of those and you’ll be dancing on the table, Alexis,” she joked. 

“Oh, looks like San isn’t the only lightweight!” Mingi exclaimed, laughing towards San and I. 

“Hey! I handle myself fine!” San pouted, pointing his finger at Mingi across the table. Everyone started laughing as jokes about San’s inability to handle his liquor flung across the table. “I wouldn’t mind seeing this one dance on a table though,” he remarked coolly, smiling in my direction as he filled the glasses in front of us with more soju.

My eyes were huge as I bit my cheek, not wanting to give away the fact that I understood him. Nikki nearly spit out her drink, especially since Seonghwa hit San on the arm at his words to reprimand him. I’m sure my face was turning bright red, but there was no way I could cover myself without giving everything away. Jongho stared in our direction, eyebrows raised, and I could suddenly see it click in his head when the realization hit him. He glanced over at Christie, whose shoulders were moving slightly from trying to contain her laughter. He then leaned over to Thea and whispered something in her ear. Thea nodded in response to whatever he said as she took another drink, and his gaze returned back towards me, a smile and a booming laugh now coming from him. 

I pulled on Wooyoung’s black t-shirt, grabbing his attention. “Hey… looks like your little game has really begun,” I whispered. I flicked my eyes in the direction of Jongho, who was thankfully still looking and laughing in our direction. 

“It would be him to figure it out first,” Woo chuckled quietly, raising a finger to his mouth, letting Jongho know to keep this information to himself for now. Jongho nodded in agreement before turning back to whisper something to Thea. “And this is our game, jagiya…” 

“Now I have both of you calling me baby? What did I do to deserve this kind of treatment?” I sassed back, biting my lip as I locked onto those deep brown eyes. I was still loosely holding onto the edge of his shirt, holding him closer to me.

Wooyoung moved closer to my face, grabbing my cheek to whisper in my ear, the hand still resting on my thigh moving upwards, sending a shockwave I wasn’t expecting through my system. “You don’t even want to know the type of treatment we have planned for you.” He leaned back slowly, letting his fingertips linger on my cheek. I saw his eyes flick to San on the other side of me. San adjusted his hand slightly, moving it further inside my leg and squeezing firmly. I could only imagine the look the two of them shared and what was going through their minds… lord knew what was going through mine. 

Just as I opened my mouth to respond, wait staff appeared carrying trays of meat, sides, and every dipping sauce you could imagine. I was so impressed with these men. Even to the staff they were kind and polite, saying thank you and bowing in the most respectful manner. They divided out the trays amongst the table, lighting the burners in the grills before making their way out of the room. 

“And by treatment, we mean Woo is going to cook for you tonight,” San said, his voice low. The hazy look in his eyes said there was more to it than that, but I was not in the position to question either of them right now. 

"Eavesdropping, Sannie?” Wooyoung said, putting a few types of meat onto the grill in front of us. 

“You talk loudly,” San retorted, not even bothering to look in his direction as he began piling sides onto his plate and mine. “You say I’m too forward, and now look at you.” San turned his attention back onto me, grinning so widely his eyes were crinkling once again and continuing to be oblivious at the fact that I understood every single word he was saying. “I gave you all of my favorites,” he added, placing a plate in front of me. 

“Both of you talk loudly,” Yeosang added suddenly, shooting a look at Wooyoung next to him. As always, he looked calm, but there was something brewing behind his dark eyes. “You’re lucky it’s just me that's heard and not Hongjoong.” 

I apparently did not control my face well enough following that comment, because Yeosang gave me a very quizzical look before glancing back at Wooyoung, his face full of confusion. I had no clue what he meant about Hongjoong, and it was clear to me that I wasn’t supposed to. Instead, Wooyoung threw him a dirty glare before laughing. I wondered if Yeosang had figured it out, but the poor guy was hopelessly oblivious to most things. Wooyoung whispered something to him and Yeosang’s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Nikki, Christie, Thea, and me. Wooyoung must have been nice and let his best friend in on the joke, or I highly doubt he would have figured it out as quickly as he did. 

“I guess I will handle cooking on this end,” I heard Hongjoong say sweetly to Christie, giggling softly.

Yeosang’s head snapped back to her and Hongjoong so quickly I swear he should have gotten whiplash. “Absolutely not, we are not allowing anyone to eat anything you touch, let alone Christie.” 

Hongjoong gasped dramatically. “C’mon Yeosang… you sure you don’t want a taste? I should be offended by that… but it’s the honest truth.” He looked over at Christie, shooting her a dazzling smile. “I’ll let Yeosang handle the grill then… unless Wooyoung wants to help us out?”

Wooyoung shook his head. “Absolutely not. My attention is completely occupied over here.” He glanced over at me, right as I was stuffing my face with a chopstick full of kimchi and staring down Christie. A strange look came across her face at something Hongjoong said, but I couldn’t put my finger on exactly what was going on through her head. She made eye contact with me, shaking her head and giving me a soft smile in an effort to let me know she was fine… whether or not I believed her was a different story, but that would be a conversation for another time. I turned my attention back to Wooyoung, just as a toothy grin spread across his face. “See, how could I help you when I have this cute face in front of me?” 

Hongjoong glared at him, I’m assuming due to the comment Woo made, before returning back to focus on Christie. “So, what did you guys think of the concert?” 

“Honestly, It was one of the best I’ve been to, and we have been to quite a few. The energy you have on stage is absolutely enthralling, and the demon line is no joke… wouldn’t you agree Nikki?” Christie mused, her voice only slightly breathless. I’m sure her mind was occupied by visions of manic Captain, especially since he appeared to pay extra attention to our little section during the concert. 

Seonghwa’s ears perked up at the mention of the demon line, nudging San next to him, cheeky smiles appearing on both of their perfect faces. Nikki, on the other hand, was completely oblivious for a moment, her focus solely on the conversation with Mingi. Seonghwa prodded her side carefully with his fingers to gain her attention. 

She jumped at the touch, glaring at Seonghwa just for a moment before softening her expression. I mean… who could glare at Seonghwa with those big dragon eyes? “What now?” she asked bluntly, completely unaware what had been happening around her while she had been engrossed with Mingi.

“Christie was asking your opinion on the demon line,” Seonghwa replied, his voice as captivating as the look on his face. 

“Oh… oh! The demon line originally drew me in… I love watching you go from squish in real life to being possessed on stage. It’s absolutely amazing to watch and I’m so glad I saw it in person,” Nikki said without thinking. Her face immediately turned a deep shade of red upon realizing she shared one of her inner thoughts out loud.

“Did you really just call us squish?” San asked, raising his eyebrow at Nikki, but laughing along with the rest of the table. He turned his attention back to me, pushing out his lower lip in a pout. “Please tell me you don’t think I’m a squish, too.”

“Oh honey, I hate to break it to you, but you ALL are nothing but squishes,” Thea cut in, her laughter echoing through the room. Yunho and Jongho both looked at her, joining in with the astonished looks that were popping up around the table. 

I was nearly doubled over from laughing, clutching my sides. San’s face was nothing short of amusing, looking entirely offended that we weren’t gushing over him being the mountain he was and focusing on all of their softer sides in general. “I have to agree with them, you are very much a squish when you’re not on stage… and this pouty face of yours is not helping your case,” I finally managed out between laughs, reaching for his hand that was resting on the floor next to me. He locked his fingers between mine, squeezing lightly and looking at me with that adorable pout still plastered on his face.  

“Are you of the same opinion then? That I’m a squish?” Hongjoong drawled, popping a piece of meat into his mouth while he watched Christie’s face closely.

I watched as she took a deep breath in an attempt to stifle her laughter, a wry smile crossing her face as a look I knew all too well entered her eyes. “Why yes, I absolutely do. If we're spilling the beans tonight, I’m pretty sure that Jongho is the least squishy out of all of you and just might be the manliest member of Ateez.” 

Yells emitted from around the table as chaos ensued, followed by numerous ‘no ways’ and 'you can’t be serious-es’ from the other members. I honestly thought San was going to lose it, and the grip he had on my hand tightened as he started arguing along with the rest of the table, each adamant that they were the manliest. Jongho was basking in all the attention, shooting a gummy smile in Christie’s direction while Nikki, Thea, and I giggled our asses off. 

“I’m glad somebody has finally noticed,” Jongho proclaimed confidently, shifting in his seat and adjusting his clothes smugly.

“There is no way he is the manliest or whatever you’re calling,” Wooyoung sneered, side eyeing  Jongho before resting his head on his hand to look at Christie  

“Should I go on to mention your babygirl energy then? There’s plenty of video proof,” Christie shot back, mirroring Woo’s positioning as she looked back at him. She clearly wanted to go toe to toe with him and honestly, if anyone could, it would be her. 

I don’t know how to describe the roar that filled the room. Everyone went completely mad, laughing and making every single comment you could think of towards Woo. Wooyoung, for once, was dumbfounded and speechless, his mouth wide open in surprise and shock for just for a moment before snapping shut. A wild look flashed into his eyes, before a wicked smirk snuck across his face, almost like he was ready for a new challenger.

“Holy shit, someone can actually shut Wooyoung up,” Yunho giggled, nonchalantly draping an arm around Thea. “Capt, you can’t even do that!” 

“Maybe he should take a few notes then,” Christie teased, leaning over into Hongjoong and giving him a bright smile as she rested her head on his shoulder briefly. He tensed up for a moment before his shoulders relaxed and dropped slightly. He smiled down at her, giving her one of the softest, warmest looks I had ever seen come from that man. I would definitely have to tell her about it when we got back to the BnB. 

“I think we’re going to have our hands full with this group,” Mingi said with a deep laugh, eyeing his members around the table before fixing his eyes back on Nikki. Jongho and Yeosang’s faces were strained as they looked at the four of us, clearly struggling to maintain their composure now that they knew our little secret. 

”More than you know,” Wooyoung smirked. He turned to face me, giving me a wink as he placed his hand on my thigh once again. 

“Oh look, he can speak again,” Seonghwa chuckled, resulting in another round of laughter. Wooyoung smarted off to him once again, the silence from earlier gone in an instant. 

Dinner calmed down slightly after everyone’s focus returned to eating, although the jokes and laughs never ended. San and Wooyoung constantly found a way to touch my body, whether it was my thigh, my back, my cheek, anywhere they could reach. San snuck his hand into mine frequently, each time giving me a wide grin. Judging from my scans across the table, it seemed like all of the guys were getting a little handsy with the girl seated in between them, although Yeosang and Hongjoong were much more reserved about it than the others.

As the evening continued to wind down, San was becoming more touchy and making zero effort to hide it. I could feel Hongjoong’s eyes boring into us occasionally, but thankfully Christie was doing a decent job of keeping him occupied. I’d have to thank her for that later, not that she was doing it entirely for my benefit, but a thanks was warranted nonetheless. 

“I wish we could sneak off before you go,” San said, voice husky as he tilted his forehead into the side of my head. His palm was pushed into the floor behind me, supporting his weight as he leaned in close. The hand that rarely left my thigh began lightly stroking up and down my leg, shooting goosebumps across my skin. 

“I don’t think your captain would much appreciate that…” I whispered, remembering Yeosang’s comment from earlier. I glanced around the room, expecting to see Hongjoong’s eyes judging us once again, but all I found was his back turned towards us while he was speaking to Thea, Yunho, and Christie across the room. 

Thea’s eyes met mine for just a moment, smiling softly. She instantly became more engaged in the conversation, keeping focus locked onto her and Christie, who also must have noticed what was happening between San and I. She maneuvered her body closer to Hongjoong’s, resting her head on his shoulder once again while they listened to Thea. I’m sure I wasn’t the only one surprised when I saw his hand move to settle around her waist. I leaned back into San more, coming into contact with his chest and shoulder resting slightly behind me, somewhat at ease knowing that Captain’s attentions were otherwise occupied.

“I don’t really care what he has to think at this point…” he said breathlessly, casting his eyes towards Hongjoong. The hand supporting his weight had relocated to my back, now using my body to hold him as he kept us close together. I could have stayed forever in his arms, but Wooyoung moving beside us forced me out of the fantasy brewing in my mind.

Wooyoung stood up next to me, looking to join the others that had already left the table. It seemed like dinner was finally over now that everyone’s stomachs were full and the table was basically clear of any remaining food. He held his hand out to me, offering to pull me off the floor. San released me with a sigh, knowing that it was time for the night to come to an end. I grinned at Woo above me and happily accepted the help, mainly because my legs were tight from sitting on the floor for as long as we had. The adrenaline of the day had finally started to wear off and I could feel the exhaustion begin to hit. 

He pulled me up, taking me by surprise when he brought me further into his chest. We were eye to eye now, and I was able to completely take in each of his stunning features. I swear, this man’s jawline was sharp enough to cut someone. His long fingers found their way onto my exposed back as he held me close, tracing soft lines just above the hem of my bodysuit as he stared lustfully into my eyes. “Sannie, I think it's time you let me have a turn,” he said, never breaking his gaze away from me as he spoke to San, his voice low. 

This little shit. He knew I couldn’t say anything back without giving away that I knew Korean to San. He grinned, knowing full well what he was doing to me. The only thing I could do was stare back into those brown eyes and fight not only the urge to smart off, but also the very irrational urge to kiss him. Wooyoung bit his lower lip as he smiled, clearly enjoying every minute of this and doing absolutely nothing to ease my internal struggle. His hands around me tightened as his palms flattened against my back. He glided one upwards before stopping to cup my cheek. He leaned in and brushed my lips quickly, more like a ghost of a kiss than anything, a tease of what we both really wanted. It happened so fast that I had almost no reaction whatsoever. When he pulled back he was beaming at me, and that lustful look reentered his eyes. I almost cracked, but was saved by San pulling me backwards out of Woo’s arms. 

He wrapped himself around my waist, pulling me deep into his arms and planting a kiss onto my cheek. I couldn’t help but smile, almost forgetting that we were in a room full of people and the idea of Woo’s lips on mine was very nearly chased away. “I chose her first,” San gloated, pressing his lips to my cheek once again as he held me close, letting them linger on my skin. Now I was thoroughly confused. I looked at Wooyoung, hoping he would give me some sort of answer, only to be met by rolling eyes. 

I heard a soft smack and San’s arms fell from around my waist as he pulled himself away. “You need to be careful with what you say…” Seonghwa’s voice came from behind me, taking me off guard as I stepped away from San and Wooyoung. I turned towards him. His eyes were on fire, staring down the two of them. “You’re lucky Hongjoong is blissfully unaware right now… or both of you would be reprimanded for how you’re acting. 

“Because you’ve been on your best behavior all night? You forget I was sitting next to you… I saw where your hands were going,” San shot back, narrowing his eyes. 

“Well, maybe you should be a bit more concerned about controlling your emotions,” Seonghwa glared, diverting the attention off himself and back to San. He turned towards me, his expression immediately softening and a smile returning to his face. “Please excuse us, opening night always leaves us a little excited and we have a habit of slipping back into Korean. I think your car is ready for you, if I heard the others correctly.” 

I forced a smile in an attempt to hide the confusion I’m sure was oozing out of my body.  I was even more perplexed than I was a few moments ago, something I wouldn’t have even thought possible. I had no idea what any of this meant, but there was no way I was getting answers out of Wooyoung. I would have to ask Thea, Nikki, and Christie what was said around them in Korean to try and gather up more information. “No worries! Thank you again for inviting us to dinner…” I said as I walked backwards towards Christie waiting at the entrance to the private room. “I’m sure we all had a great time, I know I did.”

I gave the three of them a final wave once I reached Christie, linking my arm through hers. The last thing I heard before walking out of the room was Wooyoung teasing San about no more kisses for either of them, resulting in smacks to the back of the head from Seonghwa, even though he had no idea I could understand each and every word. I couldn’t contain my laughter,  tossing my head around just in time to get a wink and smile from Wooyoung while Seonghwa and San discussed something quietly in Korean. 

The car ride was unusually silent. I’m sure the exhaustion was hitting the others just as hard as it was me. Plus, we also didn’t know the driver well, although he was just as cheerful and kind as he had been when he picked us up. I also did not feel comfortable at all discussing any of the events that happened at dinner in the car… who knows what he would report back to their managers and other staff. 

Thankfully the ride was just as quick on the way home, and we bid the driver goodnight with a wave of thank yous once we exited the vehicle. It was much later than any of us had anticipated, although I don’t think any of us cared about getting back to the BnB so late. This night had been one for the books and I’m sure none of us expected the evening to end up like this… me especially. But now, I wanted nothing more than to change into my pajamas and curl into bed with Christie. I needed to run through everything with her, starting with kissing San backstage. 

Very few words were said once we entered the house. Nikki moaned about how she needed to sleep and would talk to us about her night in the morning, throwing threats at Thea to not wake her up before absolutely necessary. Thea simply waved her off and walked into the kitchen to prep breakfast for tomorrow, stating the same, that she needed sleep and would share all the details over breakfast. Christie reminded both of them to take off their makeup before they went to sleep, or else we would kick both their asses. Nikki grumbled once more, something along the lines of fuck off, her cursing becoming more quiet once she retreated back into her basement cave. Thea groaned from the kitchen, shortly followed by a faint ‘yes mom’ before banging things around loudly, drowning out any more unsolicited advice. 

As I made my way into my bedroom, I grabbed yet another matching pajama set from my suitcase before heading into the bathroom to begin the rigorous process of taking off my makeup. I, unlike my other friends, tended to listen to Christie’s advice regarding skincare and started off with a cleansing oil to work the setting spray out of my skin. Once it was thoroughly rubbed into my face, I began working through my normal nightly routine. My thoughts wandered to the comments thrown around tonight, but my mind was fixated on what Seonghwa said about Wooyoung and San being reprimanded for their actions and controlling their feelings. 

“Here, try this essence I just ordered. It’s so nice… it’s been making my skin so hydrated it’s almost like glass,” Christie said faintly as she popped her head into the bathroom doorway, brandishing a small bottle in her hand. 

I was mid-scrub, but managed to make eye contact with her through the mirror. I smiled as she came into the bathroom, settling herself on the edge of the bathtub while I finished up. Once the cleanser was rinsed off and my skin was pat dry, I held my hands out to Christie for her to drop some of the product in them. 

“Toner first then this, missy,” Christie bossed. I rolled my eyes at her, something she was more than used to by this point. I removed the dropper out of my toner, squeezing the liquid onto my skin, glaring at her all the while. Once that was thoroughly rubbed in, she motioned for me to give her my hands, popping the lid off whatever was in her hands and putting a pump and a half on my fingers. 

“Rub them together to warm it up a little and then spread it evenly across your face,” she instructed while screwing the lid back on. She had a strange look on her face, and her eyes looked playful. I followed her instructions, noting the tackiness from the product before applying it on my face. It felt sticky, like really, really sticky and the texture almost threw me off.… but it felt soft on my face and I could feel my skin soaking it up. 

“Whatever this is, I need it,” I said, massaging the who knows what deeper into my skin. “Can you order me a bottle?” 

“Snail.” 

My head whipped around, eyes blazing with bewilderment. “YOU HAD ME RUB SNAIL GOO INTO MY FACE WITHOUT TELLING ME!?” 

“You didn’t ask what it was…” Christie snickered, lifting herself from the ledge. She grabbed my arm to lead me out of the bathroom. “Quit being so dramatic… you have information to share.” 

She lugged me onto the bed, nestling herself comfortably in the masses of pillows and blankets and giving me an expectant look. I sat down across from her and grabbed one of the many pillows, holding it against my chest as I debated on where to begin. 

“Dinner first,” I said. Christie groaned slightly, but didn’t complain too much. “First off, Yeosang and Jongho are the only ones so far that know we can speak Korean.”

Christie chuckled. “Yeosang? Really? How did he figure it out so quickly?” 

“Honestly, I don’t know, but I’m pretty sure Woo took pity on the poor guy and let him know,” I laughed. “But, that is beside the point. Yeosang made a comment early on in the night about how San and Woo were lucky Captain couldn’t hear the two of them, and then Seonghwa made one at the end of the night about how Hongjoong would reprimand them for their behavior and something about managing their feelings… I don’t know. The entire thing feels off to me for some reason.”

Christie pursued his lips as she thought. “Now that you mention it, Hongjoong did make a couple of comments in Korean to Yunho about being handsy… but nothing super drastic. Now, your boys were also all over you, so I don’t know if that played into it as well. But I didn’t hear anything like that out of him.”

“Uh, side note, but I wish you could have seen the way your dear Captain looked at you when you leaned into him. I kid you not, it was the sweetest thing I had ever seen.” 

Christie’s eyes lit up. “Really? He was so reserved, but so kind. I was very surprised when he put his arm around me before we left… I’m hoping I wasn’t imagining the extra little brushes he and Yeo both seemed to be giving. But, you know, we are a bit delusional.” 

“I had San say he wanted to sneak me away again, and then freaking Wooyoung pulled me up off the ground and told Tini that he wanted a turn… before teasing me with fucking brush of a kiss. I don’t think we’re delusional at this point, there’s something going on.” 

Christie’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped. “WOOYOUNG KISSED YOU TOO? YOU HAVE NOW KISSED THE SAMMICH?!”

I waved my hands at her, shaking them madly in time with my head. “I mean, yes, but like… barely. Nothing compared to San earlier. I’ll tell the others tomorrow morning, but I thought you would appreciate knowing first.”

I went into everything, telling her about each of Woo’s flirty remarks and my absurd urge to kiss him when he helped me off the floor that ended with him actually putting his lips on mine… if only for a moment. I told her about each of San’s comments in Korean and how Wooyoung fueled the fire with his own, how neither of them could keep their hands off me, something I was surprisingly very okay with. She also finally got all the details about San and I’s kiss in the green room, down to where his hands were on body and the feeling of his lips. There was no way I was going to leave out anything, not after the way she looked at me.  

As I snuggled into bed beside her, she filled me in more on her own night. She explained that Hongjoong and Yeosang were perfectly behaved gentlemen, but seemed to give her an occasional brush here and there with their hands. However, both had been great conversationalists, discussing their favorite foods and arguing over which Pirates of the Caribbean movie was the best, quoting some of their favorite lines, naming ‘The Dutchmen needs a captain’ or ‘I’ve got a jar of dirt’ as some of the top ones. She did feel that Yeosang was a bit more at ease with her than Hongjoong, whose awkwardness definitely came out at times with her. 

I could hear the tinge of worry in her voice, though, probably stressing over if she did make them uncomfortable. I tried to ease her mind as best I could, circling back to the looks and smiles Yeo and Hongjoong were giving her all night. I know she couldn’t see all of them, but I had a great vantage point. 

“Honestly, I don’t know why I’m so worried about it. We probably won’t be this close to them ever again. I really did enjoy chatting with them at dinner… and it’s entirely a shame because Wooyoung would have made for a great verbal sparring partner for Nikki and I. Hell, even the rest of them can be just as chaotic and we would all have so much fun playing together.”

I sighed. I didn’t want to think about it, but she was right. After tonight, there was little chance we would have this type of experience with them again. Afterall, they would be moving along to their other concerts, other meet and greets, and who knows what other people. I felt a pang in my stomach at the thought of San and Wooyoung giving someone else the same treatment they had given me. It was ridiculous, feeling this way about the two of them, but I couldn’t help but selfishly want something more. I did my best to shake it off, but the idea had already woven itself into my brain. In reality, all I could do was try to focus on tomorrow and enjoy soundcheck and the concert as much as I could. 

I rolled over, hoping the sounds of Christie breathing would help get the insanity out of my head and lull me to sleep. Of course, this would probably be another night where sleep would elude me, especially with all of the thoughts running through my brain. I resorted to counting once again, hoping eventually I’d catch a little bit of rest.

“I can hear the wheels in your head turning from over here. Do you want to talk about what’s keeping you up or do you just need a snuggle?” Christie mumbled from beside me, rolling over onto her side to face me. 

“Nothing to talk about really, but I absolutely will take the snuggle though. You know how much better I sleep with them.” I yawned, making zero attempts to hide it while I turned over to adjust my pillow. I felt the bed dip behind me as Christie scooched forward, throwing her arm over my midsection. 

“Now, my sunshine, close your eyes and just follow my breathing… hopefully soon enough you will drift off into dreamland,” Christie instructed, beginning her breathing exercises. It was a routine we had become all too familiar with in the last few months, especially with all the craziness that had been following me thanks to a certain someone. 

She counted me down, her voice soft and slow. “Don’t stress about your boys… judging by how they were staring at you all night, I don’t think they are quite done with you yet. They seem quite smitten with you,” she added before resuming the exercise. I could hear the faint smile in her voice. There were days I swore Christie could read my mind, and this was just another prime example. Eventually, I got lost in the rhythmic breathing and the thoughts running through my mind slowed down enough for me to drift away.

[gimmie-a-sammich]

To Rule Them All | Chapter 9 | Treasure

Pairings: Idol!Ateez/???!Ateez x Fem!Original Characters

Summary: Alexis is about to have the summer of a lifetime traveling the country with some of her best friends following one of her favorite groups, Ateez. Little do they know, there is more to this group than meets the eye. Take a trip into the dark as they navigate a world unseen.

Genre: (18+ Minors DNI) smut, angst, fluff, supernatural vibes 

Chapter Warnings: sneaky ateez, this is really a pretty fluffy chapter, lil makeout sesh

Word Count: 14.2k

read here on AO3

To Rule Them All masterlist

previous chapter | next chapter

note: for this chapter, anything italicized is Korean, at least if it's in conversation. POV switches do occur, hopefully those are clear enough. If not, please let me know (:

**

“Alexis…” I heard a soft whisper, as well as a faint poking into my cheek. I barely opened my eyes, squinting through them to see Thea’s big brown eyes in front of me. I groaned, pulling the blankets up to cover my face. Of course she would be coming to wake me up from one of the best sleeps I had gotten since god knows when. She snatched the blankets down, laughing softly as she poked my nose. “I know you’re awake,” she jested. 

“Theadora James, I’m awake because you woke me up,” I murmured groggily, my sleepy voice in full effect. I rolled over to avoid her stare, only to feel her small body crawling over me to lay down back in front of me. I completely opened my eyes, glaring at her down. She was even more cheerful than me in the mornings, and it was hard to be annoyed at that absolutely adorable face pouting up at me. I sighed, knowing that she was not going to leave me in peace until I got up with her. 

“Well, you’re the only one I can safely wake up without absolute fear of my life,” she sighed, readjusting on the bed to sit cross legged beside me. “And, normally you’re up with me… how was I supposed to know you were having a sleeping beauty moment?” 

She was completely right, on both accounts. Nikki and Christie would have crucified her if she had woken either of them up, especially without a large cup of coffee in hand as a peace offering. Any other time, I would have been up with her, having our own caffeinated beverages and getting ready for the day. I sat up and stretched my arms above my head, willing the sleepiness out of my body before turning to face her. “Yeah yeah yeah… I’m up now.”

“See you can never be mad at me for too long. I did a pick up order for some groceries for the next few days…” she began, looking at me expectantly. 

“Aaannnnddd you want me to go with you to get them,” I stated, finishing the sentence for her. 

“Pretty please? There’s a Starbs right next door… I’ll buy you coffee…”

Thea didn’t have to finish her bribe, even though I would have gone with her without the extra caffeine incentive. I was already up out of bed, rummaging through my suitcase to throw an oversized crew neck over my pajamas. I had zero intentions of getting out of the car, and there was no need to get ready at this moment anyway. Today was going to be entirely dedicated to soundcheck, meet and greet, and concert preparation, and that was easily going to be an all day event. “You know the coffee goblins will bury us alive if we don’t bring them back something, too.” 

Thea lept out of the bed, coming over and wrapping her arms around my waist, steering me to the door like she was afraid I was somehow going to change my mind about going with her. I giggled, looping my arm around her shoulder as we walked out of my room in tandem.  

After the bags of groceries had been loaded into the back of the SUV, Thea made good on her promise, going through the Starbucks drive thru and getting the four of us our favorite drinks. They would definitely be needed since Thea planned on waking up Christie and Nikki before 9:30am. She handed me the drink carrier, and I immediately began sipping on my sweet cream vanilla cold brew, stifling a yawn. 

“Did you actually sleep well though? No more messages from a certain terrible someone?” Thea inquired as we headed back towards the BnB. 

I took another sip before leaning back into the headrest of the seat. “No more messages, it’ll probably take a bit before he gets another number. But I actually did sleep well for once… not to mention had one of the best dreams of my entire life.” 

Thea nearly spit out her white chocolate mocha. “YOU TOO? Christie’s instagram attack left my brain in an absolute puddle. The Hos wrecked my life.” 

I raised my eyebrows at her, not wanting to get into too much of the insane sex dreams I was sure we both had. I quickly changed the subject, instead informing her more about the Austin situation now that she and Nikki were both aware of the extent of it now. Thea had an endless amount of questions it seemed, each one full of love and care. It was heartwarming that she was so concerned, but that was part of the reason why I was hesitant to tell them in the first place. The drive ended with her ranting about how much of a douche canoe Austin was and how she never really liked him that much anyway. 

Thea was still mid rant as we pulled into the driveway. I grabbed the most important thing, the drink carrier while Thea made her way to the hatch to grab as much as she could. Once I had safely deposited the drinks in the kitchen, I went back out to help the struggling Thea. It was comical, seeing her loaded down with bags on each arm. She could barely lift what was in her arms already, but here she was trying to add even more.

I was dying laughing when I walked up to her, offering my hands out to help her. “I’m a make it in one trip kind of gal… I got this,” she huffed, struggling to lift the bags. 

“Quit being stubborn and take the help,” I giggled, crouching down to grab the bags that were strewn across the driveway.. She glared at me in disapproval, but there was surprisingly no back talk as we made our way back into the house. “See, still one trip,” I remarked, nudging her playfully as we set down the groceries on the kitchen floor. 

She waved me away. “Yeah yeah, go give the gremlins their coffees, I’m going to start on breakfast,” she sassed, shoving the sweetened iced americano and a salted caramel cream cold brew in my hands before shooing me completely out of the room, opening cupboards muttering to herself. I knew better to argue with Thea when she was in cooking mode, and against my better judgment went off to disturb the sleeping demons.

I crept into Christie’s room first, knowing that she would be the safer of the two options. Surprisingly, she was up and scrolling through her phone. She slammed it down when I tiptoed in, glaring at me when the hallway light started pouring in the doorway. I could tell that she was going to smart off about me disturbing her, but her look immediately softened when she saw the iced coffee in my hands. “Your presence is now welcomed,” she remarked softly, patting the space on the bed beside her. 

“How gracious of you,” I sang, curtseying for added effect before sitting down beside her. 

Christie took the coffee from my hands, taking a huge sip before snuggling into my shoulder, a huge smile on her face from the taste of the cold drink. “Ahhhh… my favorite,” she murmured, closing her eyes as she took another deep drink.

I laid my head on top of hers. “Always.” I looked down at her phone, which was buzzing like crazy. “Everything okay?” I questioned. 

Christie glanced down at the offending device, before quickly setting to silent. “Yeah nothing major, just calls about duct cleaning offers, and my car’s extended warranty...”

I could tell something was up, but there was no point in pressing her this early in the morning. “The lovely spam calls… Why can’t they ever be anything good? Anyway, the coffee is a peace offering from Thea, because she is wanting us up for breakfast… I still have to awaken the sleeping dragon in the basement.” 

Christie’s head snapped up from my shoulder, eyes instantly blazing. “SHE HAS THE AUDACITY TO SEND YOU ON A SUICIDE MISSION?” she gasped. “Absolutely not. I’ll go deal with Nikki, you go tell Thea I have a bone to pick with her, coffee or not.” She promptly rose from the bed, snatching the remaining coffee out of my hands and storming off into the basement, yelling profanities directed at Thea as she went. 

I left Christie’s bedroom and made my way into the kitchen. Thea had made a complete mess of things, typical of her when she was cooking. She was huddled over the stove, appearing to scramble some eggs. “I hope you know, the offering did little to appease the beasts,” I stated solemnly, sitting down on one of the stools surrounding the island. “Christie took over the mission to wake Nikki… and she wanted me to warn you that there would be a price for attempting to send me into the depths of hell before my time.” 

As if on cue, we heard hollers coming from the basement, indicating that Nikki had been disturbed from her slumber. Thea rolled her eyes, giving the eggs one final stir before sliding them onto a plate. “Well, Christie can make her own damn eggs tomorrow morning if she would like to make threats…. And why does she have to be the most difficult to feed? Who doesn't like egg yolks, they are the best part damnit!” 

As if on cue, Christie strolled into the kitchen, dragging a disheveled Nikki behind her. “Christie can do what now?” she smirked, both sitting down at the kitchen table as Nikki continued to grumble about being awoken with the sun. 

I couldn’t help but let loose a laugh, moving from the counter to join them at the table. Thea completely ignored the comment, instead focusing on plating the rest of breakfast. She had spoiled us once again, making each of us an omelet filled with our favorites, hash browns, toast, fruit, and a side of bacon for Christie. She laid each of our plates in front of us before grabbing her own. 

“I said, Christie can make her own special eggs if she would like to keep complaining,” Thea snapped, sticking her tongue out at Christie across the table. Thea was always attempting to go toe to toe with both Christie and Nikki, even though she was the one who always gave in first. 

Christie took a bite of said eggs, eyeing Thea in the process. “Now, why would I have to do that when you love making them, not to mention that you make them perfectly ?” she hummed as she continued eating, a faint smile sneaking onto her lips as she chewed. 

Nikki glared at Thea from across the table, devoting her whole attention to drinking the iced americano and ignoring the plate in front of her. You could see life slowly begin to enter her eyes as the caffeine flooded her system. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, her shoulders rising and falling with the breath. She opened them slowly, but the fire within her eyes was only brighter. “You are extremely lucky that this coffee is good,” Nikki coldly stated before draining the rest of the coffee in one final slurp, sighing with the taste and finally smiling for the first time all morning.

“Not to mention that the food is absolutely phenomenal,” I added, softly poking Nikki in the side. She grumbled at me, something along the lines of it’s too early to be friendly, before beginning to dig into her breakfast. “I can practically taste the love.”

“At least someone can appreciate my hard work,” Thea quipped with a smile. 

We chatted the rest of breakfast, with Christie volunteering to do dishes as her way of saying thank you to Thea for the wonderful breakfast. Once plates were cleared and stomachs were full, we left Christie to do her work while the rest of us went to shower. Soundcheck was only a few hours away, and getting ready was going to be a process in itself. I knew we were all extremely excited, but I knew that the nerves would sink in the second we were face to face with guys. 

I took my sweet time in the shower, relishing in the hot stream as steam filled the bathroom. The water felt absolutely heavenly on my skin as my thoughts drifted toward my dream last night. I still couldn’t get over how real the entire thing felt, even though there was absolutely no way in hell that it could have been. Something the last few weeks had just felt off in general, exceeding far beyond last night’s dream and even Bartholomew’s hauntings.

I was deep into my own head when Nikki’s voice cut through my thoughts, banging on my door, whining. “Alexiiiiiiiss, I need your help with my make up and Christie promised to help with my hair but she just got in the shower.” 

I sighed, not wanting my time in the shower to end. “I’ll be out in five minutes, promise.” 

“Thank you, love you!” she yelled, although her voice became more muffled thanks to her exit from my room and the shower. It was very typical for Christie and I to help Nikki get ready, and ended up being one of the most eventful parts whenever we all got ready together. There was nothing more entertaining than showering her with compliments and completely frazzling her. 

I ran my fingers through my hair once more, letting the water cascade down my body for a few more seconds before turning the handles off. I reached for the fluffy white towel and haphazardly dried off my body before winding it around my hair. I grabbed the shorts and tshirt I had laid out to get ready in, not wanting to do it in my concert outfit and risk something happening to it. I grabbed it out of the closet, along with everything else I needed to before heading into Christie’s room. We had designated hers as the vanity and dressing room thanks to the mirrors lining one of the walls. It also had the best natural light coming through the large window, making it even more of a no brainer. 

“Excited are we?” I laughed, taking in the scene in front of me. Nikki was sitting cross legged on the floor in front of a mirror, looking through it at me with wide eyes and a huge smile on her face. Thea was next to her, already working on a statement anti-mascara look, fully focused and concentrating on the mascara wand in her hand to get the lines and dots absolutely perfect. There was make up scattered everywhere about the room with outfits carefully laid out on Christie’s bed. Christie’s shower was still running, and who knew where in that process she was. 

I set down my makeup bag beside Nikki, placing my outfit on the bed along with the others before settling on the floor to begin my task. It would be much easier to get Nikki’s makeup done first before moving to my own. Plus, I don’t think Nikki could wait any longer… she was not known for her patience. “Is your face primed and ready?” I asked her, fumbling through my bag to grab the brushes and pallets I would need. 

“Is my face what what now?” she sputtered, confusion spreading through her face. 

“Have you learned nothing?” I sighed before reaching into my bag once more, pulling out more and more products as her eyes grew wide. I found my good moisturizer, face primer, and eye primer and thrust them upon her. “Moisturizer first, wait five minutes, then the two primers.” I instructed. “Then we shall begin, and I shall make you even more beautiful.”

“I told you you needed to prep for the coming beautification. But nooooooo… why would we listen to little ole me,” Thea sang, giving Nikki a knowing look before returning back to work, tongue out in concentration.  

Christie chose this moment to walk out of her bathroom, not missing a beat. “Did we just say Nikki was beautiful? Starting without me are you? Guess I will just have to play catch up and make sure my thing one knows that she is a stunning little vision before and after we play with her.” 

“Fuck you,”  Nikki seethed, glaring at Christie while she rubbed the products into her skin. 

I cackled and the smirk on Christie’s face was widening with Nikki’s comment.  “Only in your dreams love,” she shot back. I dropped my head for a split second to compose myself, reprimanding Nikki to keep still as I began my magic.   

“I had some of that in my dreams last night, thank you very much,” Thea hummed off-handedly. “I don’t know if it was those damn reels, Christie, or the concert today… but the Hos are ruining my life.”

“Not you trying to share your sex dream again,” I joked, remembering the almost identical conversation she tried to have in the car this morning. 

Thea pouted for a moment, staring at me through the mirror before laughing. “I can’t help it. The Hos were wild. The whole thing was weird though, it all happened in my studio, but it didn’t feel like I was dreaming at all.” 

“Mingi and Seonghwa literally chased me through a forest in mine… I would have much rather had my damn sex dream take place indoors thank you,” Nikki lamented, eyes closed while I continued to blend the deep blue eyeshadow onto her lids. “When I woke up, it felt like I had spent all night sprinting through those damn trees, and that is not a feeling I would recommend.

“Quit talking,” I muttered, using my hands to still her face,  angling her chin upwards. My brain was going a million directions, trying to focus on Nikki’s makeup but also questioning how it seemed we all had very vivid dreams. Thea looked back over to me, giving me a knowing look since I had let slip this morning that I had a damn good dream. “It sounds like some of us need to touch the damn grass… including me. I had a particularly spicy night with Woosan, but it all happened in the BnB, and for the life of me I couldn’t decide if I was awake or sleeping.” 

Eyes were on Christie, who had begun to work on straightening Nikki’s long hair. ”Look, I will admit that some of those reels managed to melt my brain into mush before bed last night. Captain and the dark fairy prince made an appearance in my dreams last night and that’s all I'm going to say on the matter. Trust me, it was a little surprising.”  

Everyone knew better than to press Christie for further details, and all attention returned to getting ready. We still had plenty of time, but there was a sense of urgency amongst us as the excitement continued to grow. Once I was finished with Nikki, I completed my own look relatively quickly, leaving me to switch spots with Christie so I could begin to toy with my hair. Thankfully, it cooperated, and within the next hour and a half the four of us were dressed and ready to go.

Our looks had been chosen with complete and utter care, highlighting some of our favorite Ateez eras. 

Mine was inspired by none other than Cyberpunk, my absolute favorite San era and one that lived rent free in my head. The leather crop top hugged my body like a second skin and the body harness only helped accentuate my figure. According to Christie, the high waisted leather shorts made my booty pop, and those paired with the lace up biker boots made my legs look like they went on forever. The boots only added a little bit of height to my 5’8 frame, so hopefully I wouldn’t tower over any of the guys when we finally met them. My hair was half up in two space buns, my bangs curled and framing my face while the rest of my strawberry blonde hair fell in loose waves down my back. The plum graphic liner pulled the green from my hazel eyes and was the statement piece of my makeup while the rest was much more natural and subtle. 

Christie’s look was very reminiscent of the Halateez: a lace corset bustier top that highlighted each of her curves, high waisted satin shorts, and thigh high heeled boots. The entire outfit was wrapped together with a floor dusting leather trench coat and black wide brimmed hat. Her blonde hair was curled, billowing out from underneath the hat. She had layers upon layers of silver chains for jewelry, including long chains hanging from ears and many, many rings. Her makeup was entirely subtle but the bold red lip, a trademark Christie look. The lipstick was a stark contrast to the otherwise black outfit, a burst of color that pulled all attention.

Thea pulled inspiration from none other than our second favorite mother: Seonghwa and his photoshoot for Elle Singapore. She wore a sheer black skin tight, high necked, long sleeved bodysuit with a solid black bralette underneath. The black high waisted trouser pants looked like they were tailored for her body, making her already thin waist appear even smaller. The black platform dress shoes were adorable, the little bows poking out slightly from the bottom of her pants. Her purple hair was striking against the all black, and her anti mascara was pulled off expertly and added the perfect amount of edginess. 

And finally, our dear Nikki’s outfit was loosely inspired by Bouncy video Mingi. The tight black cropped leather vest was the most subtle part of her outfit. It was paired with tiny black hot shorts, covered by a pair of chaps adorned with chains, a must have for many of Nikki’s outfits, and  were tucked into a pair of chunky black platform boots. Her long black hair was grazing her hips thanks to Christie’s meticulous straightening, the midnight blue highlights peeking out ever so slightly. Her makeup was perfect, if I do say so myself, the deep shades of blue tied in perfectly with her highlights while also making her icy blue eyes appear even more chilly. 

Pictures of course were taken, because how could we not document the perfection of the outfits. Thankfully, we had gotten ready quickly enough that we weren’t too pressed for time, although we ended up rushing around to make sure we weren’t forgetting anything. Our VIP passes were secured in our clear bags, Ticketmaster was refreshed to quadruple check that everything was in order, lightsticks had fresh batteries, and any other necessities were rounded up. The excitement level was at an all time high and I was just waiting for some of the nerves to kick in. The realization that we were going to have our own private meet and greet was slowly going to sink in the closer we got to the venue, but hopefully the adrenaline would overtake the butterflies and jitters when we were finally face to face with them. 

Nikki had the driving duties once again, weaving through traffic expertly and getting us to Dickies Arena with time to spare. With our fancy tickets, we were also provided with VIP parking, making for an even smoother experience. In my personal opinion, event parking was the absolute worst and stressed me out to no end… another reason why I was thankful to be the designated passenger princess 97% of the time. 

“Holy shit…” Thea murmured from the front seat after Nikki parked the car. She was looking up at the venue, eyes wide as it suddenly hit her. “It’s time. Like… we’re meeting them.” 

“Don’t make it weird,” Christie remarked cooly, getting out of the car in one swift motion. 

“I don’t think I’m the one you need to worry about making it weird…” Thea retorted, shooting her head towards Nikki as we all got out of the car. “Do we not remember what happened at Stray Kids?” 

“HEY, WE PROMISED TO NEVER SPEAK OF THAT AGAIN!” Nikki exclaimed, throwing her hands into the air as she started to walk away. Nikki may or may not have gotten a little rowdy while we were at their concert last summer, so rowdy in fact, that best leader called her out in good fun during a ment. It embarrassed her to no end, and even though we swore we wouldn’t bring it up often, it lived forever on the internet and in our own phones. 

I quickly caught up to her, throwing my hands around her as we walked and forcing affection onto her. “Now, now, no need to get worked up again… we would hate for a repeat to happen with dear Mingi,” I jested, squeezing her slightly before letting go. She glared at me for a split second before smiling. We paused to let Christie and Thea catch up to us, and as soon as Christie linked her arm through mine we walked in tandem towards the entrance.

The lines to get in were not long at all, thanks to only about a hundred people being able to get into soundcheck. We timed our entry perfectly since the gates opened just as we joined the queue. The excitement began to really set in as the line steadily moved, and the chatter from the girls around us was progressively getting louder. Multiple comments were made about the VIP lanyards we had hanging around our necks, some thick with jealousy, others genuinely excited for us.

“Ah! The VIPs!” one of the security guards exclaimed as we came up to the metal detector. He spoke into his radio, stating that the four of us had arrived before addressing us again. “A staff member will be up here in just a couple of minutes to show you to your seats for the evening… you guys are sure to have a great time!” He gave us a huge grin, and after we had been cleared to enter and the mandatory wristbands were hooked onto our arms, he pointed out where we should wait for our guide. 

We didn’t have to wait too long, and within a couple of minutes a kind looking woman was walking towards us. “Hi there! I’m assuming you are Nichole, Theadora, Christina-Leigh, and Alexis?” she beamed, casting us a huge, warm smile. “My name is Angela, and I’m your go to for anything you guys need tonight. First thing, I know you all just went through security, but can I please have your IDs just to verify everything?”

“Please call me Christie, hearing my full name like that makes me feel like I’m in terrible trouble with my mother” Christie sighed, handing Angela her ID.

Angela laughed. “Oh my, we wouldn’t want that! I’m sorry… I just go by what my paperwork says. Any other preferred names?” She wrote something on her clipboard before giving Christie back her ID and turning to Nikki. 

“I go by Nikki,” she said, surprisingly smiling even though out of the three of them she hates her given name the most. Again, Angela made another note on her clipboard with a smile.

“And, Thea… Theadora makes me feel like my grandmother,” Thea giggled. 

“I hope you keep the purple hair even when you’re a grandma!” Angela joked before turning to me. She was making a great impression on us, and I was glad we would have someone like her to help us if we needed it. 

“Just Alexis for me,” I said with a small chuckle as she took the ID from my hand. 

“FINALLY, an easy one!” Angela bantered back, setting her clipboard to her side. “Alright, now that I’ve determined you are in fact who won the contest, I’m going to show you to your seats… you guys have designated ones for both soundcheck and the actual concert, great ones if I do say so myself. Drinks are comped for the entire evening, you just need to show the bartenders your VIP badges. I will come for you following soundcheck to take you backstage for your private meet and greet… any questions so far?” 

Nikki meekly raised her hand. “Uh may we stop by one of said bartenders and get a drink before we go to our seats?”

I almost lost it thanks to Nikki’s bluntness. I think we all would definitely need a little bit of liquid courage before going backstage, but I did not think it would be Nikki to ask for a pit stop before we even got to our seats. Angela took it all in stride, laughing along with the rest of us. There was no opposition from her, and she led us through the few people still left near security towards the VIP lounge. It was nearly empty, save for a few other sound check guests who had the same idea we did. 

Nikki looked at me with wide eyes and gestured for me to order first. Typically, she ordered whatever I was drinking that night, letting me make the decisions for her. I strutted up to the counter, ordering my typical double vodka soda with a splash of cranberry, before immediately turning it to two after reading Nikki’s face, saving her from having to order for herself. I handed her the second cup, resulting in an immediate thank you. Christie ordered her normal whiskey sour, and to no surprise from any of us Thea got a Long Island iced tea. 

“Are we ready?” Angela asked with kind eyes once all drinks were in hand. We all nodded and said varying forms of yes. “EXCELLENT! You are sure to have a great night… I’ve been a part of a lot of tours, but I do have to say that these boys give one of the best.”

“Have you worked with them before?” I asked as she continued leading us through the stadium. 

“It’s my third tour with them, actually!” she said excitedly. “Each one gets better, in my opinion, so I’m anxious to see what they do with this one. But beyond the show itself, they are a very kind and overall great group to work with. Ah! Here we are!” 

Angela was not lying… our seats were phenomenal: center section of their extended stage, smackdab in the middle and right on top of the barricade. We were as close as anyone could possibly be, and I couldn’t imagine how much these tickets actually cost. I’m sure everyone’s eyes were just as wide as mine as we envisioned the guys in front of us, secretly hoping we would somehow get to live out our wildest y/n fantasy. 

Angela smiled once more, clasping her hands together. “I told you! Soundcheck should start any minute, and I will be back here once it’s done to collect you and deposit you guys backstage. I hope you have the BEST time. If you need anything, let one of the guards nearby know and they will get a hold of me.” On that note, she turned on her heel and walked towards the side stage access, giving us a little wave before disappearing. 

“HOLY FUCKING SHIT!” I squealed, latching my arms around Christie’s shoulders and resting my head on top of hers. “This is absolutely positively amazing… and I’m so so so SOOOOO glad we get to do this together.” 

“And here come the soft fluffies,” Nikki laughed. “Thea, what do you have to add to that?”

“JUST THAT I LOVE YOU ALL SO FUCKING MUCH!” Thea basically yelled, pulling all of us towards her into a mini group hug. 

“And there it is,” Nikki muttered as she tried to claw her way out of Thea’s grasp. 

It appeared that Thea had a response in mind, but she was cut off by cheers as Ateez walked onto the stage, smiling and waving at the roughly hundred people present. We of course started cheering along with the crowd, clapping and hollering as loud as we could. The guys were more handsome in person than I had imagined them to be, even with all of them bare faced and dressed casually for sound check.

“Hello everyone!” Hongjoong said into his microphone, resulting in even more screams. The other seven lined up beside him as he counted them down into their greeting, complete with bows and smiles. “Welcome, my name is Hongjoong,” he continued on, “we really hope you enjoy soundcheck and have a great time tonight!” 

His introduction was short and sweet and ended with a genuine smile before he turned and looked at the other members. They introduced themselves individually, beaming at the crowd and looking like they loved being on stage, even with this few people. They were absolutely adorable, and my cheeks started hurting from how much I was cheesing back at them. They dispersed about the stage, lining up along the extended stage and walkway as Wave began playing over the sound system. I thought Thea was going to pass out when Jongho crouched right in front of her, giving her the biggest smile and a little wave before continuing to roam the stage. Her eyes were huge when she turned to look at us, mouthing oh my god before turning back to focus on the stage. 

They ran through Halazia, I’m the One, and Pirate King before ending soundcheck with Say My Name. Through the entire thing, I could have sworn that we were getting a little bit of extra attention from all of the guys, but when I looked around everyone else also seemed to be getting the exact same treatment. No y/n moment for me, apparently 

“I can’t believe that just happened,” Thea half moaned, clutching her hair between her fingers. “THEY BOTH LOOKED AT ME SO MUCH! THE HOS WERE LOOKING I KNOW THEY WERE!”

“And I think your delulu pills are a little too strong today,” Christie wheezed, trying to catch her breath from laughing so hard. Thea playfully punched Christie’s arms, muttering about how she was buzz kill. 

“I don't know, Captain seemed to glance your way a few times… as did the fairy prince…'' Nikki snorted, watching Christie's face turn red.  

“Again, as Mama Gale would say… DELUSIONAL,” Christie snapped back, but the smile never left her face at that thought. 

We giggled over our delusional tendencies while we waited for Angela to reappear and take us backstage. Nerves were beginning to set in, and I could feel my heart rate increase just a little bit. Nikki started rambling on and on, Thea became unusually silent, and Christie was aimlessly twirling her hair around her fingers. Hopefully the alcohol would kick in and help calm the jitters we were all starting to have. 

“Alright ladies, are we ready?” Angela’s voice said behind us, making Christie startle slightly at her sudden reappearance. “Follow me!” 

I instinctively reached my hand towards Christie and she immediately laced her fingers through mine, giving me a reassuring squeeze and a soft smile as we followed Angela through the same side door we saw her disappear through earlier. We were close on her heels the entire time as she walked us through the hallways, making comments as she went.

“Now we are heading to a green room, and the boys will be in shortly. There are some delicious snacks and some drinks available, so feel free to help yourself to whatever you’d like. Now, I forgot to ask earlier about any potentially dangerous food allergies, anything we should be aware of?” she queried. 

“Nope! All of us are free to eat whatever we like, Christie has a medical alert bracelet, but that isn’t for anything food related,” I answered, my words coming out more quickly thanks to nerves. 

“Perfect!” she said, finally stopping at a door. There was a commotion sounding from the other side, and she made a quizzical face at the noises. “Oh! They must already be in there. I’ll be back to get you once time is up, but until then… enjoy their company. They really are good people, and there’s no need to be nervous around them, I promise,” she assured us before opening the door to utter chaos. 

Christie and I walked into the scene first, still hand in hand, Thea and Nikki following closely behind us. We were unnoticed initially thanks to Mingi, Seonghwa, and Wooyoung running rampant through the room, appearing to be playing tag. Mingi leapt over one of the couches, disturbing San enough that he looked up from his phone and noticed the four of us huddled together just inside the doorway. 

“Ah, they’re here!” he chirped, grinning widely in our direction as he got off the couch. Mingi, Seonghwa, and Wooyoung paused their game to turn and look at us for a brief second before resuming with a yell as Mingi lunged to tag Seonghwa. Yunho stopped his conversation with Yeosang, excusing himself so that he and San were both coming to greet us. San stood directly in front of me, and it took everything in my power to stay calm and collected once his big, brown eyes locked onto mine. “I’m San, it’s really nice to meet you.” He flashed a smile, not once breaking his gaze. 

“And I’m Yunho, sorry about the rest of our rude band members… there’s a very intense game of tag going on apparently,” he laughed, casting a look over his shoulder at his bandmates behind him.

Christie squeezed my hand sharply, reminding me to breathe and bringing me back to reality. I took a deep breath, calming my nerves. “We’re really excited to be here actually,” I began, thankful that my voice did not give away my nervousness. “It’s nice to meet you both. I’m Alexis, and this is Christe, Nikki, and Thea.” I gestured as I introduced them, each one of them giving a small wave or smile as I did. 

“Trust me, we’re just as excited to meet you all,” Yunho remarked before motioning out towards the room. “Come in, make yourselves comfortable… I would like to say things will calm down a bit, but that would be a complete lie.” He laughed as he walked back into the center of the room. 

“Hey! They are more than welcome to join in our little game!” Mingi yelled as he jumped back to avoid Seonghwa. The entire room exploded with laughter when the two men connected, resulting in Mingi nearly being tackled to the ground. This seemed to lift some of the nervousness hanging in the room, and I could see Nikki, Thea, and Christie all beginning to relax.

“HA! I WIN!” Seonghwa yelled, indicating that the game was indeed over. I caught Nikki’s eyes widening at the two of them, a strange look casting over her face for just a second 

I let go of Christie’s hand, letting her, Thea, and Nikki follow Yunho, leaving me to trail along behind them. I couldn’t help but jump with surprise when I felt San’s hand on my lower back, applying a small amount of pressure as he walked me towards the couches along the back wall of the room. My face immediately became warm, and I was praying that my cheeks were not as flushed as they felt. I glanced over at San, who shot a huge smile at me, his dimples on full display as his eyes crinkled. I sat down on the end of an overstuffed black leather couch, San plopping himself down close beside me. 

“Ah, Sannie boy, who is this vision gracing our presence this fine evening? Might I be so lucky to know this beauty’s name?” Wooyoung mused, his voice thick with sarcasm as he perched himself on the armrest next to me, leaning in close and reaching behind me to play with San’s hair. He kept his composure only for a moment before he burst into laughter, loud and sharp giggles escaping him. I was taken completely off guard, but before I had a chance to answer, Yunho’s voice took over the room.

“Now that you hooligans have settled down, I’ll introduce you to our special guests,” he began, all eyes looking at him attentively. “We have Nikki, Thea, Alexis, and Christie.” He pointed each of us out as he said our names, murmurs of hellos coming from those who hadn’t introduced themselves to us yet. 

We had all settled amongst the many couches and armchairs, the boys filling in the empty spaces next to us. Christie had made herself comfortable on the other end of the same couch as me, nestled in between Yeosang and our Captain. Thea had settled onto a leather loveseat, Jongho sitting beside her, while Yunho had moved to sit in front of her on the floor after introducing us, his long legs outstretched in front of him. Nikki had the other couch to herself, Mingi and Seonghwa on either side of her. An awkward silence hung in the air for a moment, only to be broken by Yeosang’s deep voice inquiring if we enjoyed soundcheck. 

“Absolutely we did!” Christie said from beside him, turning to face him as she spoke “Honestly, we’ve been to a few other concerts together but this was our first time attending soundcheck and I have to say it makes the anticipation for the concert that much more.” 

“Any certain songs you hope we do?” Hongjoong asked with a smile, directing the question at all of us, but only having eyes for Christie. 

“Based on this one’s outfit, I’m going to say Cyberpunk,” Wooyoung answered for me with a giggle, leaning in to me once again and playfully nudging me. He leaned further, resting his hands around my shoulders to address San. Damn, were these boys handsy. “San, move over, the armrest is hurting my ass.” San obliged with his own laugh, scooching towards Yeosang, pulling me along with him, leaving Woo just enough room to shimmy next to me. Maybe I was getting a version of a y/n moment, sandwiched between the two as closely as I was. 

“Actually,” I teased, smirking over at Wooyoung and returning the nudge he gave me just seconds ago. “While I do love Cyberpunk, The Leaders is probably one of my favorites.” The look on his face was priceless once he was proven wrong, his lips reminding me of a pouty fish with the O they were making.

The pouty face was gone in flash as he tilted his head towards me, his lips moving dangerously close to my ear. “Momen black suit and tie, oreunparen wanjang tight,” he whispered, identical to how he sounded in that damn song. My eyes were wide as he pulled back to stare me down, smirking with his tongue hooked on a canine. God damn, he knew what he was doing. 

“Oooo, I think I’m most excited for Answer,” Thea said warmly, crossing her legs underneath her as she smiled. “It’s one of my favorites, and I love the choreography.” 

“Hmm, I’d have to go with Wonderland,” Christie answered, turning to look at Hongjoong. “The opening is so catchy, but I do have to say I love the symphony version just as much.”

“Yeah, we really wanted to do something that would hook you in right away,” he responded. A strange look flashed across Christie’s face from his answer, something I don’t think anyone else but me would have noticed. It only lasted for a split second before she shook it off and a smile returned. I tried not to pay too much attention to it, blaming it on residual nerves. 

“For me it’s Dancing like Butterfly Wings,” Nikki chimed in, playing with the chains resting on her thigh, clinking lightly as they bounced off one another. “It was one of the first songs I heard by you guys, so it’s always going to have a soft spot in my heart. 

Conversation moved from the whole group to more localized based on where we were sitting.  Nikki was looking surprisingly comfortable, deep in conversation with Seonghwa, who was looking at her intently while she spoke. Mingi was chiming in with comments here and there, his voice low and deep. Thea, on the other hand, was loudly engaging in what seemed to be an argument, her hands waving wildly as Jongho shook his head, a smile permanently on his face, while Yunho was holding his side from laughing at the two’s antics. Taking a glance over to where Christie had been seated, I found nothing but Hongjoong seated on the couch. His eyes seemed concentrated on a spot across the room, and following his line of sight I saw Yeosang helping Christie load snacks onto a paper plate she was holding. He seemed to be chuckling at something she had said, but they were too far to hear what was likely a smart ass remark. 

“Jagi, can we get you anything?” San asked me softly, locking those brown eyes onto mine and placing a hand on my thigh before quickly removing it when he realized he called me baby. “I am sorry,” he sputtered quickly, eyes wide in embarrassment. His tone and look were very reminiscent of the one from my dream, but I quickly wrote it off as a coincidence and delulu of the moment slowly melting my brain into mush. 

“Moving a little quick aren’t we, Sannie?” Wooyoung said without missing a beat. San flicked him in response, glaring at him, but Woo paid him no mind, turning back to me. “But really, do you need anything? A snack… some ice water maybe?” He over-emphasized ice water, and I felt like I was losing my damn mind with the knowing look he gave me. There is absolutely no way in hell he was making a reference to my damn dream last night, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that he somehow knew about it. 

I was too stunned to speak for a moment, blinking heavily and composing myself. “Uh, yeah. Snacks sound great,” I murmured, avoiding Wooyoung’s mischievous eyes. San stood up, offering an outstretched hand and a dazzling smile. I happily accepted, returning the grin. San pulled me off the couch and I nearly bounced off of his chest from the sudden movement. I laughed as I steadied myself, meeting those brown eyes once again. It was strange how comfortable I was with him, given the fact that he was an absolute stranger to me, and a famous one nonetheless.   

“Ah, there’s those dimples,” he mumbled, his smile so large that it exposed his own. 

Did I just hear that right? There’s those dimples? I know I had been smiling a lot today, but they only came out when I was REALLY cheesing hard. My brain had to be playing tricks on me, because there was no way that he would have already known about them.  Not only that, I could have sworn his eyes flicked down to my lips for a hot second. I didn’t have much time to dwell on it, since San’s hand found the small of my back once more, but this time his thumb stroked my skin in small circular motions. I inhaled sharply, not expecting any of this treatment from him, and trying desperately to write it off as fan service. He led me towards the table, where Christie and Yeosang were still huddled around, deep in conversation. I chuckled quietly to myself when we were finally close enough to hear.  

"I'm telling you, Canadian winters beat any other country's winter. It's absolutely gorgeous, and we have so many great winter activities! There's no better time than sitting and watching the snowfall and blanket the world while sipping on hot chocolate,” I heard Christie say blissfully, and I could tell by the look on her face that she was missing home just a little bit extra. 

“Sounds like something I would like to see someday,” Yeosang stated smoothly, and by the tone of his voice and the smile on his face it seemed as if he meant each word. "It sounds like you really miss it. How did you end up here in the United States?" 

I immediately jumped in, knowing full well that was a question Christie would not be answering. I moved between them, wrapping my arm around her and leaning down to press my cheek into the top of her head. “She has me to thank for that,” I laughed, giving her a slight squeeze before I let go to face Yeosang, putting on my best smile. “Poor thing couldn’t stand the thought of me moving and living alone, so here we are!” 

“Oh yes, you two live together,” Yeo replied softly, glancing back at Christie with a light smile. I may have been imagining a lot of things, but there was no way I imagined the face San made at Yeosang. He shot him a dark look, almost as if Yeosang had said something he shouldn’t have. Yeo narrowed his eyes at San, before shaking his head with a soft laugh, his black hair looking extra fluffy as it moved. “I mean, if my assumption is correct?” 

I raised my eyebrow, casting a look at both him and San before meeting Christie’s eyes. She had the same questioning and confused look on her face I did. There seemed to be something going on behind the scenes, but obviously we would never know what was going on in those beautiful minds. 

“Yes, your assumption is correct,” Christie remarked, smiling at me. “A recent change, but it’s been a fun adventure nonetheless.” 

“I can only imagine the fun you two have together,” San chortled. He reached behind me, grabbed my waist with both hands and took a few steps back, effectively dragging me away from Christie and Yeosang, just as Hongjoong sauntered up to them. His head dipped towards mine as his grip tightened. “Let’s get those snacks… we don’t want to keep Wooyoung waiting too long,” he whispered against my neck. 

Across the room, I could see Nikki looking at the two of us, a sly smile creeping up on her face as my face once again turned beat red. Thankfully, she didn’t judge me too long, instead turning back to speak Mingi. He looked absolutely enthralled by her, taking in her every word with total fascination. Nikki was very clearly eating it up, but Seonghwa was not one to be ignored, leaning around her to partake in the conversation. While I grabbed a bag of Cheetos and a bottle of water, my eyes wandered over to Thea. Yunho was still settled in front of her, but of course she had her hands draped over his shoulders and she spoke to him and Jongho. She was clearly in her element, her crazy high confidence on full display now that she had settled in. Typical Thea. I walked towards the couch, locking eyes with Wooyoung. He grinned at me, patting the spot next to him like I had no other choice but to return to my seat next to him. San followed closely behind, and I could feel the brush of his hand as he continued to find a way to make contact with my skin.

“Trying to keep our girl to yourself, San-ah?” Wooyoung said with an obscene amount of sass, casting a look at San as we returned to our seats beside him. Woo put his arm around me possessively, his fingers carassessing my shoulder lightly, sending chills down my body. I turned to him, taken aback by the random affection, but before I had a chance to respond Angela’s voice rang through the room. Surprisingly enough, Wooyoung drew me closer to his side instead of removing his arm like I assumed he would. 

“Hi everyone! Guys, you need to start heading off to hair and makeup, meaning it’s time for me to show these lovely ladies back to their seats!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands together. “If you would kindly…” 

There was a slurry of groans throughout the room, all coming from the guys. I sighed myself, not wanting this to end, but alas all good things had to. I tried to stand up, only to have Wooyoung tighten his grip around me and San’s hand to make its way to my thigh, cementing me to the couch. 

“I don’t think it could hurt if they got to see the behind the scenes magic, and I don't think any of us would mind if they stayed a bit longer, right Capt?” Yeosang called, peeking his head out from the fridge as he grabbed a few bottles of water. My head turned towards the table where Christie and Hongjoong were standing, Christie’s face only slightly crestfallen. 

All eyes turned to Hongjoong, his children giving him their best puppy eyes and pouty lips, whining and pleading that we should be allowed to stay until closer to showtime. I was proud of myself and my three best friends as we somehow managed to keep a neutral face, even though I knew all of us had the same thought running through our shared braincell. 

Hongjoong tilted his head down to the ground before bringing it back up to meet Christie’s eyes, smiling and laughing to himself. “And how could I say no to that?” he hummed. He went to address Angela, never looking away from Christie. “Come back thirty minutes before scheduled showtime, just so they have enough time to get comfortable back in their seats and we aren’t rushing pre show... sound good to you, Angela?”

She thought for a moment, clearly debating on whether or not this was a request she could grant, before nodding her head in agreement. “Sounds good to me!” she exclaimed cheerfully, turning on her heels and exiting the room, pulling out her phone and speaking in Korean to someone on the other end. 

The guys all cheered, clapping and making fools of themselves before calming down enough to thank Hongjoong for allowing us to remain in their presence just a little longer. I heard Woo mutter under his breath in Korean, and I swore he said something along the lines of captain must have it bad for this one. My Korean may not be perfect, but I definitely knew enough to be  certain of what I heard. Wooyoung must have seen the look on my face, which I’m sure was one of confusion and wonder, because he shot me the biggest, most maniacal smile.

He brushed back my bangs, tucking a piece of them behind my ears before leaning back towards me, coming dangerously close to my face once again. “You must understand me, otherwise you wouldn’t have made that adorable little face,” he whispered in Korean. His breath was hot against my cheek as I nodded in response. I could hear the smile on his lips as he laughed. “Do you all understand Korean?” He pulled back to watch the expression on my face, waiting patiently for my response. 

It was my turn to tease him a little, a small repayment for his treatment of me thus far. Afterall, How could I not play into this? I placed my hand on his thigh, leaning forward to whisper into his ear as he had done to me so often today. “That’s not my secret to tell, now is it?” I said smoothly in Korean. I leaned back, but not before tucking his own hair behind his ear, smirking all the while. “Just returning the favor.”

“Oh sweetheart, what a fun game this will be. Don’t tell the others… it’s our little secret,” he said quietly, running his thumb along his bottom lip and looking at me through heavy lids. My breath hitched, and Wooyoung’s face shifted to something more mischievous in nature as a toothy grin spread across his face. In typical Woo fashion, he flung his head back, cackling loudly, bringing all attention to him. 

“What secret?” San questioned suddenly, turning his head back to the two of us. He had been talking to Yeosang next to him, but following Woo’s outburst his eyes returned to me. His eyes narrowed while glaring at his best friend who sat still smirking behind me. “What did you do now?” he queried, causing Wooyoung’s smirk to only grow larger. 

Wooyoung stood up. “Nothing you need to worry about, dear Sannie. Just having a bit of fun with our girl here,” he jested. “I’m going to make myself more beautiful, so you better keep your damn hands to yourself while I’m gone.” He gave San one last look before moving towards the door, grabbing Mingi by his shirt collar and pulling him at the door with him. We could hear the annoyance in Mingi’s loud voice echoing from the hallway, yelling at Woo for pulling him away suddenly. 

Nikki, Thea, Christie, and I had all congregated on one of the couches while the members filtered in and out of the green room, returning in various stages of readiness, but all of them making sure we were never left alone. Mingi was the first to return with his makeup done, but not quite dressed. He pulled up a chair beside us, and he and I had a brief conversation about our favorite anime before he was spirited away by San to change. Now that we weren’t tied up by certain members, all of us were given more opportunities to speak to the others. 

The atmosphere in the room had heightened with the anticipation of the concert. Ateez was definitely becoming more energetic, and it was clear to all of us that they truly did love putting on performances for their Atiny. They were joking and laughing, but going out of their way to include us in every step. They had just finished up their vocal warm ups and stretches when Angela reappeared in the doorway, clearing her throat to gain the attention of all of us.

“I actually have to escort the ladies to their seats, we have just over 30 minutes until showtime and you boys are needed for final sound system checks. Plus, I’d like to give the ladies the chance to grab a drink or a snack before they head back to their seats for the evening,” she said, firm with her words. 

“Thank you so much for letting us stay longer,” Thea expressed warmly, turning to face all the guys with a huge smile on her face as she winked in Yunho and Jongho’s direction. “This was absolutely amazing, and it was so nice to meet you all.” 

“This has been an incredible experience, so like Thea said… thank you so much,” Nikki added, smirking at Mingi and Seonghwa before turning to grab her things and walk towards Angela waiting in the doorway.

“Like the girls said, thank you so much for this evening, it’s a night I’m sure we will never forget” Christie chimed as she grabbed her bag, tossing it over her shoulder and sending one last glance over to where Hongjoong and Yeosang were standing. 

“I don’t think there’s really enough thank yous that we could give you,” I remarked, following everyone to the door. “Good luck with the show, not that you need it anyway.” I felt Wooyoung and San’s eyes boring into me as I walked away, and when I turned around their eyes were indeed locked onto my body.

Waves of thank yous came from the guys as they bowed at us slightly, all smiling widely. They filled in behind as another staff member came to collect them. We left in opposite directions, with Ateez being ushered deeper into the arena while we moved towards the stage. I turned my head back one last time as we walked down the now endless hallway, only to meet San’s eyes as he smiled at me.

“Alexis, sweetheart, where is your bag? Did you leave it behind again?” Christie mothered. 

“Fuck…” I muttered. Of course, my bag was nowhere to be found and we didn’t notice until we were about to walk back onto the arena. 

Angela stopped before she opened the door. “That’s something you definitely need, we can all head…”

“Honestly, it’ll be quicker if I just run back there, I remember the way… if it’s okay that I just go? I just hate to keep everyone waiting,” I said hurriedly, embarrassed over the fact that my forgetfulness comes into play at the worst moments.  

Angela chewed the inside of her cheek, debating once more on the proper decision. I’m sure there was something that said we weren’t supposed to be backstage alone, but I also knew that she also was responsible for getting us back onto the arena floor, and quickly too. “That’s fine, I’ll show your friends back to the seats and meet you back here. Just make it quick please… you guys are lucky that I like you,” she added with a small chuckle.  

“Uh, would this be a bad time to say that I need to use the bathroom?” Nikki said meekly, causing the three of us to laugh. Her bladder always had the worst timing. 

Angela sighed. “There’s one just up the hallway and to the left. Christie, Thea, let’s go, and I’ll return for you two in a moment,” she said, ushering Christie and Thea out the side stage door while Nikki and I pivoted to move down the hallway. 

I sped walked, not that that was anything new more, leaving Nikki in the dust behind me. “I’ll see you in a second!” I called back as she went into the bathroom, waving her hand at me to brush me off. I kept my pace as I moved further into the stadium before I finally hit the door I needed. 

There was nobody in the room, but also no sign of my bag. Of fucking course it wouldn’t just be in plain sight. I knew it had to be in here, but I had no clue where to even begin to look for it. I scanned the room frantically, before the realization hit. “You’re a freaking idiot, Lex,” I mumbled to myself as I swiped up on my watch, playing the tone I heard on a near daily basis. 

The familiar dinging seemed to be coming from the couch. “AH HA!” I yelled, moving towards it, getting on my knees to dig in between the couch cushions. It was buried deep within, but with minimal finagling I removed it. I immediately looped it over my shoulder, not wanting to misplace it again. I stood up swiftly, spinning around so I could rush back to meet Angela and Nikki, not wanting to keep them waiting a moment longer, only to run head on into someone’s chest. 

I grunted from the impact, bouncing back and teetering slightly. I felt strong hands fasten onto my waist, steading me instantly, my own finding their way onto the chest in front of me in an effort to help with my balance. I finally looked up to see who I had unintentionally plowed into, only to be met by San’s kind eyes smiling at me. “I am so sorry,” I fumbled, embarrassed once again, but fully loving the position I had found myself in. 

“Nothing to apologize for,” he laughed, brushing my hair off my shoulders onto my back, his hand lingering on my cheek while the one still clutching my waist pulled me in closer,  “I’d catch you any day.” I felt my face heat up, and judging from the smirk on San’s face he noticed it becoming redder by the second. His eyes never left mine, staring so intensely into them that I was grateful that he was supporting me while my legs immediately turned to jelly. A look of pure hunger crossed his face and before I could question it, his lips were crashing onto mine. 

I was absolutely, positively, mindfuckingly shocked, the suddenness leaving me frozen momentarily while my mind fought to catch up. Once my brain finally kicked back in, I was kissing him back, losing myself in the moment.  His lips were everything I imagined them to be: soft and full.  He parted them, grazing his tongue along my lower lip, testing to see how much further he could go. I happily parted mine to let him in, gripping his black jacket tightly while his hand on my cheek looped its way around to the back of my head, wrapping in my hair and deepening the kiss.

He explored my mouth, tentatively at first. He moved slowly, his tongue snaking along with mine at an agonizing pace, as if teasing me. I longed for more, moaning against his mouth as he wound his arm around my waist tightly, drawing our bodies closer together. His hand in my hair tightened, and the kiss moved from being slow and purposeful to being full of hunger and longing. I was lost in San’s embrace, our tongues swirling together perfectly, until a crash just outside the room broke us apart. I was completely breathless. I released San’s jacket, dipping my head down towards the floor, only for San to tilt my chin back up to look at him. His eyes were thick with lust, his lips swollen from the intensity of our kiss. I tried to push myself away from him, not wanting to get caught by whomever was outside the door. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” San purred, pulling me further into his chest instead of doing the logical thing of letting me go. 

I was still in a state of shock. Did I, Alexis, really just make out with Choi San? I forced myself out of my head and back into reality quickly, shaking my head. “I think you have a show to get to, and I need to go before Angela sends out a search party.” I sighed, smiling softly. I could only imagine her walking in on the two of us and what kind of backlash that would cause. Against my better judgment, I removed my palms from his chest to wrap my arms around his neck. Might as well live up this moment while I had it. 

San smiled at the change of my arm placement, wrapping his own arms around my waist snuggly as he leaned in to kiss me softly. “I think they can wait on me… I’m enjoying this far too much,” he began, pressing his lips onto mine again, before suddenly pulling back. There were voices outside the door now, and one of them was very clearly Nikki. She seemed to be conversing with someone, and thankfully the second voice seemed to be growing fainter. San laughed, bowing his forehead into mine. “Maybe they can’t wait on me… guess it is time to go, jagi.”

We broke ourselves apart, but not before San snuck in more kisses along my face, giggling the entire time. He reached for my hand, intertwining his fingers with mine as he led me towards the door, opening it with a dazzling smile only for me. Nikki stood just on the other side, slightly out of breath. Her face was tinged red, wearing an awkward smile that only widened when she saw San and I hand in hand, both of our lips red and swollen.

“Uhh, Hey, Hi. You’re both here. Wow.. Sorry, I tripped over air, nearly face planted into a staff member. I think he was looking for you, San. Maybe?” Nikki began rambling, her telltale sign of nervousness. “ Uh, he walked off that direction… I told him I thought you went that way… but I don't think it will be long before he realizes you aren’t there and comes back here looking… so…yeah,” sShe was mumbling by the end and running her hands through her hair uncomfortably. 

“I guess that’s my cue to go… thanks for covering for me. I really hope you ladies enjoy the show, it's going to be a great one,” he grinned, shooting a wink at Nikki. He tugged me by hand, pulling me nearer so he could place a soft kiss on my cheek. “I’ll see you later, my treasure.” he murmured, casting us one final smile before turning to jog down the hallway. 

“Did he just call you his fucking treasure?” Nikki stammered, face full of confusion as she picked up on the Korean phrase immediately. 

“We had better get moving before Angela sends out a search party, or worse comes to hunt us down herself,” I said with a rush, grabbing Nikki’s hand and pulling her down the hallway. I was hoping to avoid the game of a million and one questions I knew would soon be coming.  

As if on cue, Angela came around the corner looking slightly frazzled. “Ladies!” she exclaimed, walking towards us with a purpose. “I was beginning to think you had disappeared on me and had faded from existence.”

“I am so sorry about that Angela. Honestly, I couldn't find my bag anywhere in the room. Nikki had to come help and we found it buried between the couch cushions. I’m not even sure how it could have ended up there…” I said, laying on the sweetness extra thick as I gave her my most sincere smile, widening my eyes in an attempt to look innocent.  Nikki held back a snort, trying to keep her laughter in.

“Well I’m glad that you found it, now let’s get you both out to your friends so you can enjoy the show,” she responded, sounding a little skeptical, her eyes looking at us with the same tone. She set a decent pace as she guided us back towards the doors she had shown Thea and Christie through, weaving through staff who were hurrying around with last minute tasks. 

Soon enough we found ourselves on the floor, heading in the same direction of the seats from soundcheck. The stadium was packed, and from what I could gather there wasn’t a single empty spot in the house. The sound was already deafening, the energy in the venue soaring and Ateez hadn’t even gotten on stage yet. Lightsticks were flashing all around us, swaying in time to Bouncy as the video played on the big screens lining the stage. 

“Took you long enough, where was your bag…. Alaska?” Thea asked sarcastically, handing me another vodka beverage. “We grabbed you guys another drink.”

“More like her bag was in…” Nikki began to say. I silenced her with a swift punch to the arm, not holding back in the slightest. She looked at me with amusement, giving me an extra bratty look. She opened her mouth to continue, but the screams coming from around us drowned out her words.

The lights dimmed as the opening VCR began to play, and all focus shifted back to the stage and off of me. The first few notes began to play and instantly the crowd was screaming, Halazia wasn’t their typical opener, and the crowd was already showing their appreciation for the song choice. Chaos erupted as fog filled the stage and the spotlights illuminated the boys, the already booming screams becoming louder. 

Their stage presence was insane, and I thought Nikki was drooling when the demon possessed Seonghwa during the famous choreography. All of them danced so gracefully, but danced with such power at the same time. We were screaming along with them. I had to take a video of Christie singing along with them, since she was dressed so perfectly for the song and the Halateez in her was out in full force. They moved on to Answer, and Thea squealed with excitement, raising her lightstick as Jongho hit each highnote.

Next came The Rings, another of my personal favorites. The members finally moved off the main stage and down the runway, lining themselves along the edge of there and the extended stage as the music blasted. Unsurprisingly, San placed himself directly in front of our section, making the girls around us go wild, screaming and barking up at him. Following our spontaneous makeout session, I had enough respect for him to not partake in the shenanigans surrounding me. I craned my head, smiling up at him. His eyes locked onto mine for a moment as the corner of his mouth twitched up into a smile before he bit his lip, his head tilting side to side as he placed his hands behind his back. His eyes never once left mine, looking at me as lustfully as he did in the green room. Screams burst around me, and I heard girls yelling that they swore San looked at them… little did they know. 

The rest of the show was a fever dream, with San constantly making his way towards me. Not only him, but all of the guys seemed to be pulled towards us. Little winks and smiles were sent in our direction frequently. Mingi’s body rolls seemed even more exaggerated during Say My Name, Nikki nearly passing out from the excitement. Thea dropped to her knees during Deja Vu once she witnessed Yunho’s thrusts up close and personal. Hongjoong kneeled and rapped one of his verses from I’m the One directly in front of Christie, his eyes never once leaving hers before he flung his bottle of water on all of us when the chorus dropped. Wooyoung and Seonghwa were front and center during The Leaders, and Wooyoung grinned at me deliberately, whispering his lines, eyes locked on mine like he was only saying them to me. By the time Guerilla had begun all of our voices were beginning to give out, but that did nothing to stop us from screaming BREAK THE WALLS at the top of our lungs. 

The lights turned on for Ateez to bid farewell with their ending ment, all out of breath from the intense choreography. Hongjoong thanked Atiny for being here and spending their night with them, each of the other boys saying something similar as they went down the line. Yeosang seemed to be staring directly in our direction, saying he couldn’t wait to see us all again, before he tore his eyes away from us thanks to Wooyoung kissing his cheek unexpectedly. He spurted in surprise, pulling away from him as the venue laughed along with Seonghwai beside them. Soon enough they were exciting the stage, waving and blowing kisses. Of course, we were all anticipating an encore and hopeful that it would be coming soon. 

“Holy mother of fucking shit,” Thea sputtered, her voice cracking from screaming. “That was amazing.”

I glanced to my left to find Christie standing solemnly, staring blankly at the stage. I stepped over to her, reaching out and hugging her from behind, swaying together softly as I rested my head on her shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, it was just more intense than I thought it would be… I’m just letting my brain catch up,” she responded, smiling faintly as she rested her hands on my arms around her. “Nothing to be concerned with.”

Once Christie’s brain settled, we all began chatting with the other Atiny around us, lamenting over the show and discussing all of our favorite parts. I could feel Nikki’s eyes every time someone mentioned San, not to mention her laughing at outloud when one girl said San had been staring at her all night, swearing up and down that she was going to find a way to get into those tight pants of his tonight following meet and greet. I glared at her, giving her my best bitch face, knowing that Thea and Christie had both picked up on the fact that something was going on between her and I. 

“Ladies!” a familiar voice called. Angela was beckoning us over to her, excitedly waving at us with both hands. 

“What in the hell could she possibly need from us now?” Christie whispered to me as the four of us zigzagged through the people around us to get to her. 

She was beaming at us as we approached, motioning for us to follow her back through the side door we had been in and out of multiple times today, removing us from the chatter of the arena so we could hear her easily. “You must have made quite the impression on these men… they just asked if you would join them for their post concert meal.”

“They did what now?” Nikki’s surprised voice broke out, using my back to support her as she leaned in closer to Angela, looking at her with utter disbelief.

“Dinner! I just need your lodging information… they’ve requested that a car pick you up and take you to the restaurant once they are done with post-concert meet and greet,” Angela chuckled, her clipboard up and ready, pen in hand to take down our information. “I’ll also need at least one of your phone numbers, that way I can text you an ETA.” 

Thea, Nikki, and Christie’s eyes all turned to me. Damn being the responsible one, although in this case I had no complaints over my status. “How could we say no to an offer like that!” I exclaimed, taking out my phone to give her the address to our AirBnB and my number.

She scribbled it down quickly, smiling the entire time. “Perfect! Meet and greet usually lasts about an hour after the show, but you guys should have plenty of time to change and settle before the car gets there.” She pulled her phone out of her blazer pocket, typing something. My watch vibrated, receiving a text from an unknown number. “If you need anything before that, text or call… now, get back out there! Encore should be starting at any moment.” 

She didn’t need to tell us twice. Thea practically sprinted at the door, dragging poor Christie behind her. Nikki grabbed my wrist, pulling me away as I yelled a quick thank you to Angela, who waved softly before pulling out her phone and calling someone once again before she disappeared down the hallway.

“What was that about? More special VIP privileges?” the annoying twit from earlier spat as we made our way back to our seats. 

Nikki opened her mouth, beginning to raise her finger, but Christie stepped in front of her, silencing her and turning to face the girl who had the audacity to get snarky. “Yes, actually. If you must know, we were invited to join them for a post concert meal. Just a perk of being real VIP’s and you know… being adorable and all that shit. So please, enjoy your measly little meet and greet,” Christie shot back at her, not bothering to hide the venom in her words. The girl opened her mouth to respond but the lights dimmed, pulling all attention back to the stage where Ateez quickly made their presence known. Microphones had been placed along the mainstage while the VCR played, allowing for them to transition smoothly into Turbulence as they took their places. 

The encore was performed with just as much energy, and just as much interaction towards us, the anticipation for dinner growing with each passing wink and smile. When The Real’s dance break finally ended, Ateez disappeared off stage for the final time, their voices still saying ‘I love yous’ and ‘thank yous’ even from backstage. Now, it was time for us to fight the throngs of people leaving the venue. I led the way, my long strides setting a fast pace as I drug everyone along, forcing them to keep up. The four of us were linked together, taking extra care to not lose Thea along the way. She had a habit of getting lost in seas of people, and we had no time to waste trying to find her. 

“I’ve never been more happy to have VIP parking,” Nikki said when we finally reached the car. Thanks to my near sprinting speed, we arrived in record time, beating a vast majority of people out of the stadium. Not only that, we would have a much easier time exiting from this section of the parking garage, meaning we wouldn’t hit as much traffic on our way out. 

Nikki pulled out of the parking spot like a bat out of hell, cutting off cars left and right. Thea was clutching onto the handle and center console for dear life, screaming oh shit at the top of her lungs with each swerve. Christie and I were so used to Nikki’s driving at this point that it barely phased us, both of us laughing at the frightened look on Thea’s face. Once we were on the interstate and out of traffic, Thea calmed down enough that chatter amongst us resumed, discussions of what in the hell we were going to wear to this damn dinner.

“Alexis, be the responsible one you are and text Angela to ask where we are eating,” Nikki requested , her eyes locked on the speedometer as it revved to nearly 90mph. 

“Well, that would be a responsible thing to do, wouldn’t it?” I murmured, shooting Angela a text and asking so we knew what to wear. She responded quickly. “All she said was nowhere fancy, casual dress would suffice. But, that doesn’t mean sweats or leggings, Nikki, no matter how good they make your ass look.”

“Back with the gah damn compliments?” she scoffed, not hiding the annoyed tone. 

We all laughed, and discussions switched back to the concert. This talk was short lived due to Nikki’s Nascar worthy driving, and within 25 minutes we were back at our cozy BnB. We all rushed towards the door, Thea fumbling with the lock pad five times before Christie shoved her aside to get it on the first try. 

My watch went off again as soon as we barrelled into the house. “Hey guys…car will be here in about 40 minutes,” I yelled, looking down as the message came in. Everyone had already sped off into their rooms, excitement and adrenaline coursing through us from the concert and now this coveted dinner invitation. 

I rushed into mine as well, beelining for my suitcase. “What to wear… what to wear…” I mumbled as I crouched down, tearing through the clothes within it. I did not have dinner with idols on my k-pop bingo card, and I felt woefully underprepared with the clothes that were in my suitcase. Not only that, I was going to be face to face with dear Santini again, who just 3 hours ago had his tongue down my throat. I immediately began running through potential scenarios in my head, running through fake scripts so that I hopefully wouldn’t be an awkward mess in front of everyone. I was still impressed that I handled myself so well following said secret makeout, but I couldn’t help but feel oddly comfortable with San. 

I finally settled on a pair of dark wash, loose fit ripped jeans, and a backless white tank bodysuit. The straps were knotted at the top, giving it a little more character. I ran into the bathroom, triple checking my makeup and makeup. Not a thing was out of place, thankfully, thanks to the phenomenal setting spray Christie recommended to me. The new outfit paired well with the concert makeup thankfully, not I would have had a chance to redo it even if I wanted to. I fluffed up the waves in my hair before I reapplied some deodorant, before I grabbed a pair of white strappy sandals, hopping into the living room as I hurried to put them on.

Christie was sitting on the couch, wearing a pair of dark wash skinny jeans paired with a billowy forest green silk tank top tucked in the front. She kept her thigh high black boots on for a little extra height.  She had redone her hair slightly, pulling it half up, half down with wisps of hair hanging loose to frame her face. The pieces pulled attention to her freshly reapplied red lip.

Thea came rushing into the room shortly after me. She had chosen a pair of high waisted black denim shorts, buttons lining the front, paired with a soft gray, cropped halter top and black slip on Vans. She had piled half of her hair on top of her head in an adorable messy bun, accentuating her neck even more.   

“Anybody need a shot before we head over there?” Nikki yelled from the kitching before appearing in the living room with a bottle of soju in each hand. She was in black skinny jeans, tucked into her chunky black boots, and a semi-sheer plum v-neck t-shirt. Her hair was still down and grazing her hips. She took a swig from one of the bottles before setting her eyes onto me, a wicked grin spreading across her face. I shook my head at her, but it was too late. “So Miss, Alexis, Anything in particular you would like to share with the class now that we’re all gathered here?”

Thea and Christie’s head snapped towards me as my face flushed for the millionth time today. “What does that mean?” Christie questioned, concerned eyes flicking between Nikki and me. 

I sighed. Fuck. I glared at Nikki, who continued to smile like a madwoman at the chaos she had caused. “Well… uh… my bag…”